Search the Community

(since I have a lot of feedback that Justin would be their favorite character, I decided to do a little chapter exclusively on him.) ............ Chapter 9: Justin's Fury all happening at the same time, while our three friends David, Jeff and Max train with Dylan on the planet Roven, let's see how our knights of darkness occupy their time. Thomas: "Oh yes it was so good this fuck with you Justin!" Justin: " yes it was not bad but you should train a little more, I almost crushed you with my super strength" Suddenly a student from planet Stix walks into the room, he bows to Justin and starts licking his feet. Student: "Uh... Mr. Justin? Your ship is approaching the planet Kor" Justin : " HAHAHA!!!! they're going to have the chance to see me in action!" Student: " yes you are the most powerful." He said, stroking her calves Justin : " who ordered you to touch my calf?" Student: " uh... sorry, I think it would make you happy" Justin : " Only the privileged deserve to touch my body, insects like you are already lucky enough to worship my feet" Justin puts his hand under the student's throat and he begins to squeeze hard, the student's head begins to turn blue then it explodes in full spurt of blood. Justin: " OK, I'm going, see you later" And off he went in the direction of his new prey, the planet Kor. it rushes at the speed of light on the planet, it enters its atmosphere and pierces the roof of a bank. There he is in the middle of the bank with an evil smile on his face and surrounded by people who all have their mouths open when they see him. With the laser beams coming out of his eyes, he starts by aiming at the top of all the entrances and exits, rocks and crumbling concrete blocking all the exits. Justin : " That's it, as the rats are not likely to leave the ship " A security guard begins firing shots at Justin. The balls bounce off Justin's massive pecs. The super villain snatches a vending machine with his bare hands and throws it at the guard so hard that he disintegrates him. he starts walking towards someone who works in the bank, his mass is so imposing that he cracks the ground with each step, he doesn't care about other people so much that he doesn't even notice that he crushed passing humans who were kneeling so that he would spare their lives. Justin : " TAKE ME TO THE GOLD INGOTS ROOM" The bank manager trembles with fear but he leads Justin to a huge armored iron door that even an atomic bomb could not break. The bank manager: " uh... i'll open it for you" Justin " : no need, no door stands in my way" He thrust his hand into the door with such ease it felt like a hot knife cutting through butter. he effortlessly pulls and tears off the armored door then he throws it at the manager who is now crushed under these hundreds of tons. He quickly fills his bag with all the gold bars and then he leaves the bank. Once outside he finds himself facing about twenty police officers pointing their weapons at Justin and a large tank. "Pathetic" Justin thinks, with his hands he begins to melt all the gold bars in his bag leaving a golden puddle to form on the ground, he stands in the middle of the puddle and begins to absorb it, his muscles begin to swell with power and his supervillain costume changes colors to gold. FIRE! shouts a policeman and a deluge of bullets come crashing down on the body of this god.Justin closes his eyes and tilts his head back, he's so happy to be invincible. Justin: " I love bullet massage. Alright stop laughing" He spreads his legs and flexes his monstrously muscular bicep causing a golden shock wave and with his new power it turns all the policemen and the tank into motionless golden statues. Justin turns his head and he sees a huge building, maybe a hundred stories high. A Machiavellian smile then settles on his face. He begins to lift the tank now in gold and he comes to throw it on the pillars that hold the building upright. It capsizes and collapses towards Justin. With one hand Justin brought the building to a halt. Here he is now levitating above the city with a thousand ton building in his right hand and masturbating with his left hand. Suddenly he throws the building in the direction of the city, this causes an earthquake which reduced it to fire and to blood. Justin landed and walked through the burning city as if nothing had happened. Justin : " It's okay, I'm done with this planet. " He digs a hole with his two hands and pulls them apart little by little, thousands of cracks appear on the planet, Justin does that so easily that it looks like he's splitting a coconut in half. After a few seconds he is flying in space and in front of him the planet Kor cut in two which no longer exists. Justin : " Two more months to wait and I could have everything I want HAHAHAHAHA..." To be continued.....

Chapter 8: Planet Roven On the planet Stix, Master sits before his three most powerful warriors. He is dressed in a black cape that covers his broad and very muscular back, black pants that hug his thighs the size of a tree trunk, his diamond calves are covered by golden boots, and the rest of his body is bare to show his gargantuan musculature. Baram: " JUSTIN! THOMAS! BASTIA! I AM VERY PROUD OF YOU! WE FINALLY RECOVERED THE SUPREME CROWN, IN 3 MONTHS I WILL BE POWERFUL ENOUGH TO RELEASE THE 5 GODS OF DESTRUCTION AND CONTROL THEIR POWER. IT IS A DIVINE WAR THAT AWAITS US! LIGHT AGAINST DARKNESS! SO PREPARE YOURSELF WELL! " Bastia, Thomas and Justin : " AT YOUR ORDERS MASTER" the three warriors leave the room and go about their business while waiting for the day to come Bastia: " I hope you know what you are doing Justin, if Baram finds out you betrayed him and he happens to have controlled the 5 gods, he will kill you!" Justin : " Don't worry once I have all the powers I will kill Baram and I will make you divine " Thomas touches his cock with his arm which is snaking with veins and very muscular imagining the three of them with such power. Thomas: " Oh yes! We'll have the whole universe bow down to us!" ............ Meanwhile Mr GORRIO and his three students arrive near the planet Roven, during the trip Mr GORRIO to order his students to train with weights that even superman could not move. Jeff: " Do you really have to lift dumbbells now? We already have enormous muscles" He says, massaging his pecs under his black compression t-shirt. Gorrio: " Yes! Dylan loves to watch very muscular young guys with beautiful, well-defined and especially big muscles. And also when you are in front of him call Lord Dylan, he likes to feel superior to others" Max: " Agree as you wish but is Dylan that powerful? " Gorrio: " Of course it is powerful! I remind you that he passed the S exam and in addition last year we both fought and he almost ripped my head off with only one hand" Their discussion was abruptly interrupted by a big BOOM! The guys look out the window of their spaceship and he sees a man dressed in a tight black suit so tight you'd think his big muscles were ripping his clothes off, he also has a black cape and a black mask. he moves down the ship by flying and with one hand he moves it in the direction of the planet. The man in black sets the ship down on a landing pad and waits for them to exit. David : " "Is that him Dylan?" Gorrio : " No of course not! Dylan is 100,000 times more powerful than him." Mr GORRIO and his students leave the ship and stop in front of the musculature of the man in black. The Man in Black: "Stay there, Lord Dylan won't be long" After a few minutes of waiting a man arrives with red hair wearing armor but we can still distinguish that he has superhuman muscles. And all of a sudden Jeff, David and Max kneel down. David: "What's going on? Why are my legs kneeling on their own?" Dylan : " it's normal don't worry people bow down to me all the time" Gorrio : " Alright, that's enough! Dylan we need you, Baram to recover the supreme crown, in three months he will be able to invoke the 5 gods of destruction " Dylan: " I hope it's a real challenge this faith, the last time you told me that a sect of very powerful men are going to devastate the world, I arrived on the scene and just by flexing my biceps I disintegrating the sect was too easy." Gorrio : " Yes I know but there is a real danger, listen if you help us I will massage your muscles for as long as you want, do you agree?" Dylan: " That's fine with me, but do you bring your students there? they haven't even taken the S exam, they're going to be slaughtered." Gorrio : " they are the best in M university, I vouch for them" Dylan : " Alright in that case I'm going to test them, I'm going to take you to a strip club full of sexy bodybuilders, they're going to put on shows for you and you had to remain impassive in front of them, don't get hard, don't get an erection . If you show your weakness to your enemies they will exploit it, plus Justin is super sexy I loved you I would like to fuck him... Follow me I'll take you to the club." After a few hours of walking they arrive in the strip club, and beware any guy who is a fetishist of muscular guys could get a hard-on just at the entrance, it's a place full of testosterone, traces of sperm are spread everywhere on the walls there is dominance, power... you can't look away without seeing a hot bodybuilder. Dylan: " sit down there! we will start at level 1" the lights go out, and the stage is illuminated by spotlights. A bodybuilder in firefighter gear comes in and starts doing sexy dances, his muscles rippling behind his clothes, he lifts his t-shirt to show off his 10-pack and takes a wet sponge to stroke them. After 5 minutes of pleasure or rather torture for our three friends, level 1 is over. Dylan: " very well done! Now level 2" Suddenly a man in tight red underpants arrives on stage, he is still twice as muscular as the previous bodybuilder, he starts doing bodybuilder classics, everyone would want to bow down in front of this dominant being, then he takes a huge metal stone and he put it between his pectorals, he crushes the stone effortlessly. After 10 minutes of demonstration of superhuman strength level 2 is over. David: " Oh fuck ! It was hard that one" Dylan : " I may have underestimated you, but let's go to level 3" And there a completely naked man comes on stage, his cock is the size of an elephant's trunk, he moves with his big muscle mass towards the three guys. He first goes to see David and he massages his shoulders the size of a watermelon, then he caresses his pectorals then descends gradually towards his abs, then his thighs... After he passes Jeff, he pushes it's pecs in Jeff's head, "OH YOU LIKE THAT, THE POWER, THE DOMINATION, THE MUSCLES...". And finally he moves on to Max, he wiggles his big cock over her face, then over her body for 10 minutes. After 30 minutes of hot show level 3 is over. Dylan : " very good! you are very strong, few people manage to pass the 3 levels. You convinced me, you will stay 2 months with me, I will train you, and when you are finished, Gorrio will come to look for you and he will take you to planet Vega to see Tim who will give you the S exam."

Chapter 7: The Supreme Crown Spark: "It's good we at the crown, send the signal to Bastia" Justin : " "Am I dreaming or did you just give me an order?" Spark: " No, sorry, I didn't want to..." Even before Mr. Spark has had time to finish his sentence, Justin has advanced towards him and he has given him a punch that has pierced his stomach, liters of blood dripping on the ground. Justin spreads his legs and flexes his massive biceps, while watching in disgust Mr. Spark lying on the floor bleeding out. Justin: " I am the only one who is able to become the new Master, when my plan is implemented I could be more powerful than Baram. As for you Suavez, you will become my new slaves." Spark : " Uh... Yes I can't do anything to your power, I'll be your worshipers" Justin leaves school, chest bulging, with the crown and his new toy. And he sends a signal by telepathy to General Bastia. .............. Back at the hidden base with Mr GORRIO who is fighting a fierce fight against General Bastia and his three students who are dominated by hooded warriors. It's a show of sexy bodybuilders, bulging muscles, gallons of sweat, anyone who likes big guys could get a hard-on in front of it. Bastia : "It's good we at the crown, well done Justin, well I think we can go. Withdraw you my warriors!" And in a snap of the fingers Bastia and her warriors vanishes." Jeff: " we have been dominated, what do we do now Mr. GORRIO?" After asking this question, our three friends look at their teacher in terror, Mr. GORRIO's eyes turn red with anger, we could see his muscles grow under his t-shirt and a superhuman aura spread around him. Gorrio : " WE WILL GET REVENGE!!!!!!" Max : " But I have a question, what is the power of the supreme crown? " After a few minutes Mr GORRIO calms down and goes to his three students. Gorrio: " very well listen carefully to what I am going to tell you" ................. It all happened 20,000 years before our era, an elderly archaeologist discovered a mysterious crown in the heart of a pyramid. he holds the crown in his hands and he feels an intense power, the energy of the crown is so strong that it disintegrates the archaeologist, the crown falls to the ground and 5 gods divinely muscular without escape. But beware ! these gods are not just anyone, they are the 5 gods of destruction, (Xeram, Levi, Gormo, Agaris and Zelo). They are beings who thirst for power and destruction, they have destroyed thousands of civilizations. Zelo : "" Oh yes! the guy who summoned us is dead so it means we won't have to obey our summoner!" Xeram : " Yes it's so good I'm going to be able to destroy planets with my babies" He said, bouncing his pecs the size of 100 bowling balls. After centuries of terror and destruction it is 19,000 years after the reign of the 5 gods ended, it is the most powerful superhero (Magnus) who confronts them and after 1 year of non-stop fighting that he I had to imprison new ones in the crown, following that he founded a university to hide the supreme crown under guard until today. ............. David : " But we must stop Baram before he invokes the 5 gods!" Gorrio: "Don't worry Baram won't have enough power to summon them, however since his power is only increasing I think that within 3 months he will have enough strength to release the power of the crown. You need to be stronger to come with me to the planet Stix, so you go follow me and I'm going to you two of my colleagues who are the first students to have won the S exam, with me the three gods will be reunited . And off they go for the planet Roven to meet the first student to win the S exam. ...................... During his time on the planet Stix, after bringing the crown back to Master Baram, Justin returns to his luxurious room with his slaves. And he sees a mysterious man waiting impatiently for Justin in his room. Justin walks over and kisses the man. Justin : " Hi Thomas! I missed not seeing your sublime body for a long time" Thomas: " I missed you too " He said stroking Justin's cock. " So when are you finally going to take over? " Justin: " "It's coming soon don't worry, my plan is going wonderfully, in 3 months even the gods of destruction will be afraid of me" To be continued.....

(it was supposed to be part 6 but I made a mistake and put two parts 4, so I decided that there would be 2 chapters in part 4 ) ................... Chapter 6: Master Baram's Evil Plan Gorrio, Jeff and Max: "WHAT!? Bastia is your brother?" David : " Yes I have a brother but I didn't think he was working for the enemy. Listen Bastia, Baram de Manipule, once he gets what he wants he..." Before David has even had time to finish his sentence, Bastia appears in front of him, places his hand under his neck, and he lifts him in the air. Bastia : " HAHAHA!!!!! Scumbags like you don't belong in my family. You're Nothing next to me!" He flexes his bicep. "Look at the power I hold!" Mr GORRIO rushes at Bastia and he punches him in the abdomen which forces him to let go of David, then he punches Bastia again in the pectorals so hard that his throws him, the blow is so strong that the he shock wave cracks the earth and pushes the clouds apart. General Bastia gets up, a smile on his face, and cracks his bull's neck. Bastia : " So that's the power of someone who passed the S exam. You are very strong, I feel like I'm going to have fun" Gorrio : "Can I ask you a question? Your base isn't very well hidden, so I guess you wanted to be found, but why? I ask you a question? Your base isn't very well hidden, so I guess you wanted to be found, but why?" Bastia : " Okay if you insist I will reveal to you master Baram's plan, we wanted our spy infiltrated in your university to locate our base and inform the professors, following that master Baram knew that we would send you your best warrior to know Mr GORRIO and his three best students while leaving the school defenseless. Besides, it makes me think that Justin must have already arrived at your place. HAHAHAHA!!!!" Gorrio : " IT WAS A TRAP!! YOU THREE COME BACK TO UNIVERSITY AND GO DEFEND IT! " Bastia : " No you're not going anywhere, it's time to summon my warriors." Suddenly Bastia flies through the air, his eyes turn shadowy black and he begins to bounce his massive pecs. "COME MY WARRIORS I SUMMON YOU! !!!". A Magic circle appears on the ground and three super muscular guys wearing balaclavas and masks appear." ................. During his time at the university, Justin Exterminates the students one after the other. Two students were kissing when Justin came up behind them, grabbing their heads and smashing them together. Another student doing his bodybuilding when Justin and arriving behind him, he put his cock in the student's ass, he released a load that shredded his body. Faced with this spectacle of domination, two students knelt down for him to save their lives, a guy starting to lick one of his feet when Justin lifted his other foot and he exploded the guy's. Bits of brain and blood stuck to Justin's foot. He walks towards the other frightened student and he takes his head to come and blow it up against Justin's enormous pectorals. He arrives in front of the hall of relics, with a punch he disintegrates the guard and the door. Justin: " Finally the supreme crown is Ours!!" When he was about to take it, he was interrupted by Mr SUAVEZ. Suavez: "Get out of the Justin!!!!!" Justin : " And what are you going to do otherwise?" Mr SUAVEZ rushes Justin and he gives him an uppercut in his face. Justin hasn't moved an inch, he's there with his hands on his hips, bulging out his chest, and dominating his former teacher. He flexes his right biceps and with his left hand he lifts Mr SUAVEZ as if he weighed nothing. "You're so weak, I'll crush you no problem!" Spark: " Wait Justin! He could still be useful to us" Justin drops Mr SUAVEZ. Justin : " It took you a long time, but Master Baram is proud of you, your information about the university has served us well." Suavez: " Um....How's that Spark? are you a spy?" Spark: " Yes I work for Master Baram" To be continued.......

(since I like my story I think I will do a lot of chapters) ................. Chapter 5: Walk in the Jungle On the planet Stix General Bastia prepares to report to Master Baram Bastia: "General Bastia to the Master report, following your orders I destroyed the Twin planets CYRA and PYTHRA and saw that Justin destroyed the planet Xaldin, the Natal planet of Max, M University will no longer have to ally who to rely on" Baram: " CONGRATULATIONS GENERAL BASTIA! YOU DESERVE A REWARD" Master Baram makes a goblet appear with his magic and he fills it with a strange liquid that comes out of his bulging pectorals Baram: " DRINK!!" Bastia : " Thank you Master" General Bastia drinks the glass in a second, he puts his hands behind his head and without the power to increase in his body, his muscles grow bigger and bigger, a golden aura spreads around him Baram: "LOVE TO SEE YOU GROW IN POWER, I'M GOING TO TAKE A PICTURE AND HANG IT ON THE WALL OF MY BEST FIGHTERS" Baram: " NOW GO, JUSTIN MUST HAVE ALREADY ARRIVED ON PLANET MAGNUS" Bastia : " Yes Master" And in a second General Bastia and left for the planet Magnus" ................. Meanwhile, on the planet Magnus, we find our three Friends and Mr GORRIO trading in the middle of the jungle towards the enemy's hidden base. David: " How hot is it! my big muscles are dripping with sweat. Why not fly straight to base? With our super speed, we would have got there in 2 seconds." Gorrio : " Because if we use our powers the enemy will notice us from miles away, and it feels good to walk you can see my beautiful muscles rippling with every step" Watching their divine teacher walk past them, the three friends can't help but touch their hard cocks Gorrio : "we're going to stop here for the night" The three friends stop right in front of a big rock that looks like a toe. They look up and see a huge statue depicting a very, very muscular man, wearing gold boots and gloves, black underpants, a red cape, and a crown adorned with diamonds. Gorrio: " I present to you Magnus, the founder of our university and it is also the name of our planet, we are going to sleep here and we will resume our journey tomorrow morning" A few hours later our three Friends and their teacher are sitting around the campfire. Gorrio: "Alright, let's make a game, it'll teach me to know you better, I'm going to ask you a question and if you lie to me because I will be if you lie to me, you'll get a pledge. I'm going to ask Jeff first. Am I turning you on? " Jeff: " Yes of course you excite me!" Gorrio : " It's good you didn't lie, now question for David. Are you willing to kill someone to get your S exam?" David: " No of course not !" Gorrio : " sorry you're lying. You're going to have a pledge, you're going to massage my pecs while I ask my question to Max." David gets up and starts massaging his teacher's pecs, they're so huge it would take at least 5 other guys to fully cover them Gorrio : " 'Max here is your question, who are you in love?" After a few minutes of silence Max gets up and says "sorry I can't say it" then he goes into the jungle. Jeff: " What's happening to him?" Gorrio: " I'll go talk to him during this time go to sleep, we must be in good shape for tomorrow." 2 minutes later, Mr GORRIO joins Max at the edge of a cliff. Gorrio :" Why don't you want your friends to know you're in love with Justin?" Max : " Because Justin is a big asshole, he went over to the enemy, he destroyed my home planet and he betrayed the university. If Jeff and David find out I still have feelings for him or they'll dump me." Gorrio : " Don't let your emotions cloud your judgement. I'm going to tell you a story that I've never told anyone. Before Baram was the leader of the planet Stix there was another leader, it was my father. One day my father came to challenge me because he was jealous of my divine power, following a fierce fight I finally tore his head from his body. After his death his apprentice, Baram, took his place and he is even more dangerous than my father was. You see I love my dad deeply but college comes first. And when you have to come face to face with Justin you have to do what is necessary." And it is sure these wise words that the two men return to camp to rest and wait for the big day that awaits them. The next day, our adventurers arrive at the enemy base, they are hidden behind bushes and await the decision of their teacher. Bastia: " Go! I want everything ready in 10 minutes!" Gorrio : " Oh shit! it's going to complicate things, I wouldn't think General Bastia would come here. Good you three stayed here! Bastia and far too powerful for you" Mr GORRIO gets up and contracts his biceps, causing a shock wave that sends the general's soldiers waltzing. Bastia : " Oh look who we have there, the divine professor and his little shrimps, I don't think I'm going to have fun!" Gorrio : " SHUT UP AND FIGHT!!!!!!!" And when the two behemoths are about to give the first blow, David intervenes in the middle and shouts "STOP". David : " "Please stop Mr. GORRIO, General Bastia, he's...he's my big brother!" To be continued.....

(since parts 3 and 4 are short, I decided to write them straight away ) ................ Chapter 4: Mr GORRIO The next day, Max didn't sleep all night because of his discussion with Justin. Jeff: "come on, we're going to be late for Mr GORRIO's class" Max: "Yes you are right! in addition Mr GORRIO and reputed to be very severe" Moments later, the students enter the university weight room. They notice that on all the walls there are posters of the same guy, rather young, mixed race, doing bodybuilder poses but still wearing a very tight white t-shirt, maybe a former student? do they wonder Gorrio: " GOOD MORNING! I AM Mr GORRIO" All the students look at the ceiling and they see this same guy wearing his tight white t-shirt lifting an iron bar weighing more than 300000 tons with one hand while levitating at the top of the gymnasium David: "Are you Mr GORRIO?" Mr GORRIO lands on the ground and lets go of the bar which makes a big BOOM! Gorrio : " Yes that's me, and you're probably wondering why I'm so young compared to your other teachers? Well last year I was a student like you, I took the S exam and I'm the only one in the university to have passed it. And yes you are indeed in the presence of a god" Suddenly all the students kneel down. It's not every day that you come across a real god. Mr GORRIO is amazing Gorrio: "You are probably wondering why I always wear a white t-shirt? Well humans are already afraid of me so if I take off my t-shirt and they discover my body in its true form I could kill them all not on purpose" Gorrio : " I'm going to explain to you what we're going to do, you're going to stay 2 days with me, because our scouts have an enemy base on the planet Stix and have settled 60 km from the university in the middle of the jungle, so I says you'll come with me, a little practice wouldn't hurt. But before let's see what you can do, you're all going to throw yourself at me at the same time" A student: "Pff let me do it" The student stands in front of Mr. GORRIO, contracts his biceps and punches with all his might in the professor's abs. Mr GORRIO has not moved an inch and all the bones in the student's arm have started to break, he is screaming in pain. Suddenly 5 other guys rush at him flying, and Mr GORRIO in a flash he grabs the 5 guys with one hand by their t-shirts and only by moving his wrist he ejects him so hard that they pierce the roof of the gymnasium and land at the other end of the university. After 30 minutes of cracking bones, squirting blood and suffering, 15 students are knocked out leaving Mr GORRIO standing in the same place with his hands on his hips and moving his pecs. "THAT'S ALL? YOU ARE JUST A CLASS OF WEAK AND PRETTY! Wait but 3 students are missing." Indeed while Mr GORRIO having fun with his students. Max, Jeff and David find a plan, here they are all three in front of their professor holding the bar of 300000 tons. They rush on Mr GORRIO in less than a second, a huge BOOM! sounded, we could hear it on the other side of the planet. After a few minutes of suspense and the smoke caused by the impact dissipated, the three guys froze with their mouths wide open. Mr GORRIO to stop the iron bar with only one hand. Jeff: "But it was impossible to beat him" The three Friends kneel so helpless against this god Gorrio : " Get up! go get ready, only you three will accompany me" Max : " But why ? none of us managed to beat you" Gorrio: " Look at the ground. You managed to move me back an inch, no supervillain or superhero had managed to move me. So you've won your places for the mission" The three friends get up happy and proud of themselves, they run to prepare their business so as not to keep their divine teacher waiting. Meanwhile on the planet Stix we find Justin on his knees in the middle of a large room in front of a monstrously muscular figure. Justin : " As you predicted Master Baram, M University will move to our hidden base on Planet Magnus." Master Baram : " PERFECT! SENT GENERAL BASTIA TO THE SITE. OUR PLANS ARE GOING AS EXPECTED, MY PIECES ARE GRADUALLY PLACED ON THE CHESSBOARD. IT'S TIME TO MOVE TO PHASE 1. HAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!! ) To be continued....... (Like you Mr GORRIO? I'll put part 5 tomorrow )

Thank you very much for your feedback, here is part 2 I hope you like it .................. Chapter 2: Sex Lesson with Mr Suavez The next morning, our three friends wake up in their dorm. David: "Hmmmm damn I slept well! I dreamed that I won the S exam and that I became all-powerful. Ho Max! Are you listening to me? what are you looking out the window?" Max: " I watch Jeff run, watch how his muscles bulge in his tight clothes. he is so powerful that when he runs he cracks the ground more and more" Suddenly Jeff stops running and sees Max and David touching each other erotically looking at him. Seeing them so hot he decided to put on a little show for them, he slowly lifts his tight t-shirt to wipe his head and reveal his gorgeous 8 pack shredded abs dripping with sweat. he then does a few bodybuilding poses (double biceps, pectoral dance...). And finally he turned around and bent down so that Max and David had a front row seat to see his bulging buttocks. The show is interrupted because of Mr. Sparks who walks very angrily towards Jeff. (I put a picture of Mr Spark, I forgot to show it in chapter 1 ) Spark: "HURRY TO GO TO THE COURSE OF Mr SUAVEZ, IF YOU ARE NOT THERE IN A MINUTE YOU CAN SAY GOODBYE TO THE S EXAM!!!!!!". Mr Spark is so impressive that when he gets mad it looks like his muscles are getting bigger. Jeff: " Um...sorry Mr Spark" and as he prepares to leave. Spark: "Jeff! Didn't you forget something?" Jeff: "Um... yes sorry". He gets down on his knees and starts licking Mr Spark's amazing abs. Spark: "That's good, you should always show respect to your superiors. You can go." A few moments later, here they are all standing lined up in Mr SUAVEZ's class, and at the end of the room they see a man from behind looking out the window, he has chocolate-black skin, his back muscles are so wide that 'we could hide at least two students there, her buttocks are so round and rounded that we'll see you biting into them, and finally her calves are real diamonds in the rough. Suavez : " I'm Mr SUAVEZ and to start you all go take off your clothes, I want to see your dick " While the students carry out his orders, Mr SUAVEZ finally turns around and the front of his body is equivalent to the back, a real mountain of muscles, no nuclear machine could stop this monster. He starts looking at all the cocks seriously and very carefully, then suddenly he points to two students Suavez : " Sorry guys my dicks are too small, therefore I'm going to exclude you from this year and you won't have the opportunity to take the S exam" .And in a second the 20 students in the class are at 18" Suavez: " Well you are already aware that when you have your superhero diploma, we will send you to a planet so that you protect the population throughout your life. But like a real alpha male you will probably need to have sex, that's why you will have to fuck humans, but since you are a million more powerful than them you risk dismembering them in a second, so we let's see in this course how to fuck with them gently and have fun." Suavez: " come on Jeff you're going to show them the example." Jeff stands next to Mr SUAVEZ and waits for the rest. And then a human walks into the room, he kneels in front of Jeff and starts licking his feet Suavez : " Don't worry it's normal, humans must always feel inferior to you they owe you infinite respect. Now you are going to put your hand behind his head and you are going to gently put your cock in his mouth." Jeff : " OHHH DAMN THIS IS SO GOOD!!!!!!!" Suavez : " Great ! Now David is going to penetrate you from behind, you may come but you have to hold back so as not to crush the human's head" David walks over to Jeff, he puts his big cock in Jeff's bulging ass, and he starts to come forward, back, come forward ever harder Jeff: "oh fuck I want to cum!!!!!!" Suavez: " HOLD ON FOR 3 MORE MINUTES!!!!" In front of this magnificent show, all the other students ejaculate liters of sperm from their powerful cocks Suavez : " IT'S GOOD HUMAN GET YOUR HEAD OFF HIS COCK QUICKLY!!!!" And 5 seconds later a trail of sperm comes out of Jeff's cock and comes to explode the wall of the class. Suavez : " I'm very proud of you now we're going to move on to the last exercise which is also the hardest. It's you who will penetrate the human's ass" Human gets on all fours and eagerly waits for muscle stud's cock. Jeff follows the advice of Mr SUAVEZ and penetrates the human delicately, he suspends the human in the air so much that he is tall compared to him. he puts his hands around the human's ribs and begins to push him in, then pull him out.... Suavez : " Alright! that will be all for today, we can applaud the human and Jeff our Champion." Clap clap clap. "Now rest you because tomorrow you will have physics lesson with Mr GORRIO" Back in the dorm, Max's cell phone rings, and seeing the name of the guy calling him, his face turns serious and he starts shaking all over. To be continued...... (I hope you like part 2 too, well I'm doing course chapters but I think I'll do lots of little chapters, I hope you'll like it )

The character in this story is loosely inspired by last year’s Russian Kyokushin board breaking champion, Maksim Shcherbina. Sergey crouched at the edge of the rooftop, staring down at the seemingly abandoned warehouse below. A few armed men were milling about outside, illuminated by the sole light above the entrance and the dim shine of the moon. Clearly they were on guard duty. He watched them in delight. His balls pumped testosterone, his bare toes flexed on and off in excited anticipation, the concrete from the ledge cracked from the grip of those toes. With the gracefulness and silence of a cat, he jumped high and landed hard on the pavement, drawing the attention of the guards. But he himself paid them no attention. He rolled his already calf-height white gi pants to just under his knees. He then started calmly did his stretching routine in the typical Karate and Taekwondo style, causing some of the mercenaries to snicker at him. They received intel they were about to be intercepted, maybe by a Russian special force, or maybe a rogue Ukrainian faction. "Look at this pretty boy!" one of them jeered. "What’s he doing barefoot and dressed like that?" Maybe a stray martial arts competitor. The dork was too damaged by CTE probably, they amusedly speculated. But Sergey was much more than that. For one, he was densely muscled, but his muscularity was hidden by his 7 ft tall stature, a lanky yet proportional build typical of a striking-dominant martial artist, the angular yet disarmingly youthful features of his face betrayed the mere 18 winters he’d passed which hid both his muscularity and imposing height. One of the jeering men finally went up to him, intending to send him off, maybe intimidate him a little bit. Sergey stood tall and the man’s underestimating smile faded a bit, his weapon at ready. Before he could say anything, Sergey’s foot shot up in a blindingly fast outward crescent kick. The bare foot caught the man’s neck like a hook, flipping him along its movement and, adding more force by shifting his weight on his foot-blade, crushed the neck flat on the ground. Instant death. The other watchmen’s mocking mood turned 180, now they were on alert. Sergey charged against them, zig-zagging erratically to avoid catching the bullets and confusing their aim. Some struck his gi, but it was enhanced with spider web silk, as makeshift Kevlar. Some struck his flesh, his superhumanly dense musculature and tough skin, enhanced even more by his years of brutal Kyokushin and Muay Thai training, reddened but not injured. His hand shielded only his eyes. He crouched down and swung his leg, swept at the closest soldier, breaking his legs, and then grabbed him, using him as a living club. Knocking down all of them, he immediately battered them with his bare feet. A stomp broke past a man’s rib cage, stabbing his heart and lung. Another stomp caught a skull, flattening it, brain matter poured out. Another he soccer kicked, turning the neck so violently, it snapped. The man he used as a bat crawled away behind him with his arms. Sergey calmly approached him, casually flipped him on his back with his foot and hovered it above the man’s face. From down below, the last image that haunted his eyes was the wide foot cocked over him, as intimidating as an elephant’s stride. One downward motion, the end. (To be continued)

Hi, so here I am writing my first story, so I hope it will be ok, and for information I am French so I hope the translations will be correct .................................... Chapter 1: The three friends Everything happens in another galaxy, the galaxy "Draco" and more precisely on the planet "Magnus", in the heart of this planet we find a university, the university M. The law of this planet requires that every guy as soon as they will be 18 years old, will be obliged to enter this university. Every year they have to pass an exam and if they pass it they gain magnificent power. - During the first year if they pass the F exam their muscles will start to grow and develop. - During the second year if they pass the E exam they will have superhuman strength, capable of tearing a planet in two. - In the third year if they are lucky enough to pass the D exam they will have the power to fly. - When the fourth year and complete and pass the C exam, they will gain incredible speed, faster than light. - Classes are getting harder! and during the fifth year, if they pass the B exam, their muscles will become bigger and double in size. -We arrive at the last compulsory year and if they pass the A exam they will have a whole range of superpowers (telekinesis, laser beams through their eyes, elementary power, etc.) - This year is not mandatory because it is known to be very hard or even impossible, and it is in this year that our story begins, and we will find three Ami, Jeff, Max and David, the strongest guys in the world. university and they are ready to do anything to reach the end of the year and win the S exam which will give them unlimited and divine power, they will also be immortal. But before I will introduce you to our three friends . ............................ .................................. Jeff Even before entering this university, Jeff has always been a great sportsman, he was playing football, tennis, boxing, athletics, fencing... since he passed the exam F he adored his new body, his biceps became very veined footballs, his shoulders grew like bowling balls, his pectorals are incredible mountains, his abs a well-defined 8-pack, his legs have become real works of art, and his cock hmmm anyone would give anything to suck it. You will find him dressed in a black tracksuit and a black compression t-shirt. it will be only a year later that he will join the group of three Friends. .................... David David was a fat old man, he spent his time eating, all his school friends harassed him, his father beat him... It was when he passed his first year F exam that his life changed. He was masturbating looking at a muscular and sexy guy when he received his exam result, his muscles got bigger than Jeff's, they were so developed that he ripped off his clothes. Now you will always see him dressed in boxer shorts. He spends his time at the college strip club doing muscle worship sessions, he's become so cocky and narcissistic. It was only a year after he met Jeff during a session in his club. ....................... Max Max and a champion, at school he was always the first, at the age of 5 he could already build light bulbs, at 10 he won the trophy for the youngest scientist. When he received his muscle transformation he fucked a freshman in the bathroom, his muscles and his cock started to grow bigger and bigger as he punctured the freshman's body. You will see him dressed in a white t-shirt and blue jeans. It was when he went to the strip club next year that he fell in love with Jeff and David, since that day he decided all three to create the group of three Friends and pass the S exam together. . ................. Max: "Come on, hurry up David! Stop looking at yourself in all the mirrors! We're going to be late for our main teacher's class and besides Jeff has already arrived in front of the classroom" David : " Wait, we're not in such a hurry and no one can resist those magnificent pecs capable of resisting an atomic bomb" he said drooling in front of his divine muscles "oh I so want to jerk off hard" Max: " No if you jerk off now we will be at least 8 hours late" David: " Okay" A few minutes later they are all installed in the waiting room. The door to the room opens and a gargantuan shadow moves towards the blackboard, his professor's muscles are three times bigger than the 20 students gathered in the class, he has short hair and wears green pants like a military style Spark: " Hello prawns! I am Professor Spark, I will be your main teacher and I will explain to you the course of this year. You will have three teachers for three subjects: - Myself for logic and science subjects because being superheroes does not mean being stupid. - Professor Suavez for sex and eroticism lessons, but he will explain more in detail tomorrow. - And Professor Gorrio for physical and sports subjects, they will teach you how to control your strength and your powers. So that you are aware each teacher can eject students throughout the year if they consider that they are not fit to take the S exam. QUESTIONS !?" Not a sound in the class, all the students are impressed in front of M Spark, even David who usually touches each other constantly in class is drooling in front of this mountain of muscles. ................ At the same time, on planet Stix, the rival planet of planet Magnus, in the heart of a castle filled with darkness, a 30-year-old man, well muscled he could beat all the most famous bodybuilders in the universe, dressed in a very tight dark black dress walks towards a huge room, he kneels on the floor and begins to speak. Submitted: "Master Baram? your spies from planet Magnus have returned, you were right the three friends are going to take the S exam at the end of the year" Baram: " HAHAHA, MY PLANS ARE GOING AS I WANT, IN 12 MONTHS I WILL HAVE THE WHOLE UNIVERSE AT MY FEET. LOOK OUT JEFF, DAVID, MAX AND M UNIVERSITY, YOU WILL MEET US SOON " To be continued... (here is for part 1 I hope my English is good, I will soon write part 2 in the meantime I await your feedback )

As always, thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for their support, and opinions... hope you all like it, please be aware that this story is very snuff oriented, if this is not of your liking, please read another of the wonderfull stories you´ll find in this forum. Hope you like it. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 17-New Toy He woke up early, his sub was at his side, he left the bed pushing his slave to the floor. It was one week from the secondary base loss and the Interviewer have plainly refused to speak about the matter for one week. So far he also refused to speak or even see him, he heard from other guards about some execution of a mole but so far he was keep out of any news. Michal looked at the mirror in his room, he was naked, he looked in his eyes and admired his muscles, he flexed his calves, quads and passed his hand on his crotch, he felt the perfection of his legs and flexed his abs and bees a little, he caressed his arms and flexed his biceps, Dario came kneeling in front of him but Michal just threw him aside just to keep him in the mirror. Dario crashed against the opposite wall and fell to the floor wailing in pain. Michal looked at him without remorse or empathy. He walked to the mirror until he saw the reflection of his own eyes, his black eyes reflected a quiet contained rage that somewhat he could control. But he hated the fact that he was somewhat being ignored, left out of the loop. He wanted to go directly to the Interviewers office and show who was him, but at the same time his loyalty to the SSS forbade him to do. This mixture of feelings was clearly taking the best of him. He put his hand on the mirror and compressed it until the mirror cracked and now Michal looked his own eyes reflect in uncontainable cracks. There was a knock on the door, “open the door weakling” Michal said. Dario limped to the door and opened it, a guard was outside, Michal walked to the door and threw Dario again, he rolled on the floor until he crashed against the opposite wall. “He wan’s to see you in his office, now” the guard said. Michal raised and eyebrow and closed the door. He looked at Dario who was wailing on the floor, Michal was so frustrated that he felt tempted to stomp the life out of his almost useless slave but declined to and went to the closet. Wolf was at the Interviewers office, soon the owner of the office entered, took a PC from his drawer and turned it on wolf was in his class shorts and tank top outfit and short converse shoes His muscles were swollen, he seemed that he just finished his training recently and was bouncing his pecs and flexing his biceps. “Hi buddy…It’s time” the Interviewer said. Wolf bounced his pecs “you sure?” He asked. “It’s not usual that you ask me if I’m sure of something” the Interviewer said with a smirk “it’s Michal we are talking about”. The Interviewer sighted, tapped his PC…he stood silent, after a few seconds he said, “you’re damaging a lot of things Wolf, please stop”. Wolf laughed, “you know already that won’t happen, do you?” The Interviewer sighed, “Show off” he said “I’ll add more funds” he said with a slight irritation on his voice. Michal entered the office, he was clothed in a very formal way, with a shirt and drill pants with casual shoes. The Interviewer looked him from head to toe, Wolf smirked, the Interviewer saw something in Michals posture and demeanor, “Hello Michal” he said albeit formally, like keeping his emotional distance. Michal nodded with his head in a quiet but somewhat arrogant fashion. “I’m glad you’re in good shape” The Interviewer said without emotion. The tone and demeanor of the Interviewer were cold, somewhat distant, he didn’t looked like the usually serious (but closer) demeanor for him. At this time the Interviewer looked more has a judge than as a general. Michal somewhat expected this, but since the last time they saw each other, when he returned from the secondary base destruction, the Interviewer was worried; not that Michal needed any worries, he was already an alpha that could return alone without any help. However since he gave his report to the Interviewer, he felt that the Interviewer was distancing from him. Not that he needed it, but he somewhat liked the -so called- bond with the Interviewer, Wolf and the SSS. For some reason he couldn’t even understand he didn’t wanted to lose that. The Interviewer and Wolf were the only ones that talked to him in an almost even level and he kinda enjoyed to be part of that and to be an alpha for the SSS. “We have’t talked about how to proceed since we don't have a secondary base anymore” the Interviewer said bluntly. Michal stood in silence. “We already sent Igor to check on the debris, nothing salvageable”. the Interviewer voice was cold, distant, Michal understood that now that the Interviewer worries were dissipated, the evaluation of the secondary base loss begun to take priority on his mind. “You clearly outdid yourself this time Michal” the Interviewer said in a somewhat sarcastic way while crossing is fingers in from of his chin and looking at him in an almost enraged way. Michal just stood silent, his rage was boiling, now he knew that the Interviewer clearly were making him accountable for the loos of the secondary base. He closed his fist until his palms were white. The Interviewer saw the gesture. “Do you have anything to say?” He asked. Michal hardened his face, “you know they attacked us from behind” he said in a calmly fur firm way, “there was a mole inside your ranks” the Interviewer said, “A mole you send me” Michal responded. “A mole you clearly let walk free while you were pleasing yourself with you so call slave” the Interviewer said. “You’re one of my best officers here, Wolf and you are the best of the SSS forces, but you felt so confidant that you didn’t caught Lorenzo until was too late, we lost some soldiers and specially Tony, he could be a good elite, the Interviewer said in a grim way. We lost the base and we could lose you, we still don’t know what kind of weapon you’re unable to resist, you took an unnecessary risk for the SSS and you also a responsible to make us look weak for all the mobs out there, specially the latins that are just at our footsteps. The Interviewer got clearly to the point, no diplomacy, no beating around the bush, he was demanding an answer. Michal took the hits in silence, he understood why the Interviewer were so angry, he could not be in complete accordance, but he understood the Interviewer point of view, it was a general point of view, some what the SSS upper ranks looked weaker, and they needed to fix that. The Latins were about to attack the SSS base and now that the Japanese knew that the secondary base were destroyed, it was just a matter of time before they would attack too. “So what we do from know” inhale said in a grim way but with a decided glare. The Interviewer leaned on his seat. “Glad that you want to take your responsibility soldier” the Interviewer said but still with his finger crossed. “The Latins are about to attack, we don’t know exactly when, but there are movements from their part” the Interviewer said while taking his chess board from the drawer and putting all the pieces on his positions. The Interviewer put the black pieces in front of him, that meant that the SSS now would be on the defensive. The Interviewer put the king knight paw two squares in front. “We destroy a pawn, at first we thought it was a better piece, but he turned out to be just a mere mole that sold himself for money, Wolf dispatched him” the Interviewer said, Wolf smiled flexed his biceps and kissed them, then bounced his pecs proudly. The Interviewer took a phone from his drawer, it was the mole phone and handed it to Michal, he took a time to look at the photos stored there. “There are no important info, just some pictures of Wolf, you, the guards and the warehouses” Michal said. “Yes, the guard couldn’t get a hold of our information so we can assume that they will have to attack in a more direct way”. The Interviewer answered while accommodating some pieces that looked like an even chess play. “We will have put our ranks for defense as we still don’t know how they will try to attack…the base is strong but the neighborhood is not ant the Japanese and the latins wore each other down, that’s why they attacked the secondary base, they needed the weapons stored there I presume…seems they decided to attack there beach Lorenzo told them there were more accessible weapons there and Lorenzo didn’t get a hold of your own strength Michal…that was fortunate I Might add”. Michal stood silent looking at the chess board. “But anyway that means that we need to be extra careful with our information, that means that only the Core members will know our detailed plans, that means Wolf, you and me”. The Interviewer was dead serious and Michal noted his hand trembling a little. The Interviewer sat and crossed his fingers in front of his chin “clever bastard” Michal thought. “So we will wait until the latins decide to attack?” Michal moved one of the white bishops to make a check on the white king. The Interviewer moved his pawn to block the bishop. “In this board yes, we still don’t know their plans, unfortunately as you see, the information on that phone is useless. Michal took the phone and crushed it like a cigarettes box. “It’s unusual for you to take blunt action” the Interviewer said looking at Michals face. “It’s unusual for you to stay on the defensive” Michal responded. “Who’s saying that?” The Interviewer said looking at the board. “That’s why I have two queens, and two boards” The Interviewer said opening another drawer and taking another play set just for Michal to see. The Interviewer quickly stored the second play set on his drawer and stood up. “Wolf and I will take care of the Neighborhood and the base…I’ll assign you another mission…I will need your cunning and specially your strength”. The Interviewer said. Michal ripped open his shirt, his pecs were sweating and that gave his pecs a small brightness. “Tell me what to do sir” Michal said like he was a soldier receiving orders. “We need to take care of the Japanese, we presume they are weaker, but I need you to take care of them”. “Who you will send with me?” Michal asked. “Nobody, everyone but you stays here, you go alone, It’s a search and destroy mission” the Interviewer said in a direct, authoritative way, not wanting and answer but full obedience. “You’ll go alone and will destroy their base, their soldiers, everything” the Interviewer said, his tone revealed a quiet rage, a desire to give them back the humiliation of the SSS first defeat, Michal understood the feeling. “It’s you mission Michal, you’ll make sure that they are destroyed and that any other who dares to defy us know what they will receive from us…got your orders, now leave” the Interviewer said while handing Michael a tablet “you’ll fin and the information we have about the Japanese base there, read and destroy” the Interviewer said and sat on his desk. Michal understood that the conversation was over, that was his opportunity to get revenge for the SSS, and for him. He walked to the door, he glanced at the Interviewer an made a small nod with his head, Wolf bounced his pecs “I envy you” Wolf said sincerely, “make a good show put there for us” Wolf said with a smirk. Michal left the office. He was a core member of the SSS, and he needed to show everyone why he was one of the Alphas of the organization. “Do you think he’ll be fine?” The Interviewer asked Wolf, “He will…you smart ass bastard” he said laughing. The Interviewer smirked, yep, he will be fine, let’s see how the Japanese fare against him…won’t like to be on their side, let’s get a coke, I’m thirsty” the Interviewer said and both men left the office. Michal went to his room, there Dario was seated on one of the room’s corners. He saw Michal and approached kneeling before Michal. Michal stood proudly in front oh him, his dick engorged forcing the cloth seams out, Dario saw the dick with a mixture of lust and fear, Michal saw Dario at the eyes and said, “you’ll take it”. Dario squirmed back “too strong…I´, not ready”, Michal put the tablet on a nearby table and grabbed Dario by the leg and with a yank he threw him at the bed. Michal ripped the remainder of his shirt and his pants, kicked his shoes at the sides and grabbing Dario he ripped all his clothes. Michal was unmerciful, he grabbed Dario hard and put him over the bed back facing him, Michal grabbed his cheeks opened them and forcefully rammed his dick on Michal’s ass. Michal moaned in pleasure as Dario yelled. “Please master…too hard”. Michal ignored Dario’s pleads, Michal thrusted harder and harder, Dario’s screams went harder and harder arousing Michal even more. Michal was releasing all his might on Dario’s ass, he felt Dario’s splinter sudden rupture and the pressure released suddenly. Michal begun to feel disappointed, he got out of Dario’s ass; a “pop” sound was heard on the room, then Michal yanked Darios over his back and still erect he ordered “clean”. Dario was sobbing in pain and fear since Michal was using him harder than usual. Dario begun fellating Michal, Michal put his hands behind his head and stood still while Dario was thrusting his head back and forth over his penis. Michal was thinking on the next steps. Michal left Dario over the bed and took the tablet and begun to read the materials, he sat on a seat “I didn’t order you to stop” Michal said, Dario quickly went to him and continued fellating Michal. Michal was reading the materials while feeling pleasure, that was a thing that only he could do wen he was laser focused on a goal and now he had a big one. After some time he finished reading, Dario was still sucking his dick. Michal stood up and Dario tried to grab his penis but this time Michal stopped him, he grabbed Dario from the neck with his right hand and lifted Dario that dangled in the air. “See slave, I like to reward good behavior, and you have behaved quite fin, unfortunately, your ass has given up, and you performance have been reduced. I need a new slave” Dario tried to kick Michal but his muscles were too hard and Dario was too weak. Michal wondered for a second if Dario’s sudden fight instinct was a signal of rebellion or stupidity. Any case, It was not a problem since Michal closed his fist crushing Dario’s windpipe and neck, suddenly his legs dangled lifeless. Dario opened the door and threw Dario’s corpse at the aisle, he saw two guards and ordered “get the garbage outside”, and closed the door. Then Michal went to the shower and jerked off until he cummed, he left the shower and dried his body with a towel, then went to bed and quickly fell asleep until next day. The next day he woke up and put some military pants and shirt and tennis. He looked at the mirror, the shirt barely hid his muscles and the pants were stretched against his quads, Michal decided he was ready and left his room, he missed Dario’s ass but he already knew that he was already broken. “Need a new toy” he thought smirking and left for the base main entrance. On the main entrance there was Wolf and the Interviewer. “Are you ready Michal” the latter asked. “Yes” Michal said. “Ok…as soon as you finish I expect your inform” the Interviewer said and left with Wolf at his side. Michal looked at both men and simply nodded with his head. He took an SSS sedan in which he barely could enter and left the base. Michal had all the information on his memory, the Japanese Base was at the northeast of the city. Located in and small private island the base was a two store building with two warehouses and a heliport. Michal pondered the best way to enter, he could steal an helicopter but that would be too noisy and could hinder the first steps of his plan. He continued to drive until sunset. Michal saw the harbor, there were several yachts parked. The entrance of the harbor was blocked by a high fence and there were two guards on the entrance. Michal decided not to press them since he needed to be stealthy until there were no more need to subtleties. Michal grande his crotch and said “later” he took the car and parked in a remote location in front of a bar to conceal the car as one of the patrons. He entered the bar and talked to the waiter. “Hello, do you have a beer?” He asked. Michal took his beer and sipped it while scanning the room, so to see if there could be any information source the bar was almost full. “There is a car parked outside the door, I don’t know if that’s legal?”. The waiter cursed and yelled “who owns the car outside? Take it out?”. Nobody answered so the Waiter took the phone “I’ll report it to the towing company, that car could drive out clients”, the waiter said while calling on the phone. Michal walked to the bathroom and scanned the room, nothing important, all pretty much normal people. He entered the bathroom and took a piss. A young man entered the bathroom and was astounded by Michal size, Michal scanned him and thought “nice ass”, but he was on a mission. Michal left the room “consider yourself lucky” he said to the young man, he payed fro his beer and left the bar. The car was already being towed, Michal smiled and walked to the harbor. Michal got to the harbor, he scanned the fence and saw some cameras on it. He scanned the cameras’s perimeter and saw the cables, he walked for some time until he found a lone camera in an away place. Michal pretended to tie his shoes and with his hand he cracked the pavement and took a piece of it. With a quick movement he destroyed the camera, then he quickly walks next to the fence, it was electrified, Michal ignored the stingy feeling and ripped it, he entered the harbor, he somewhat adjusted the fence so it didn’t looked that ripped and walked away from the destroyed camera. Michal hid behind some boxes that were near a yatch, he saw som guards walking to the camera but they seemed to ignore the broken fence. Michal smirked and kept walking, there were no guards near the yatches, Michal supposed that the inside Yatches security were mostly handed by the owners themselves. Michal stealthy searched through the harbor until he found a yatch that coincided with the description on the intel info he received. It was a medium size yatch, not luxurious but by no means small. It could be operated by one or two people, seems the Japanese used it to ferry troops and equipment from the shore to the island. Michal looked at the yatch and saw it was mostly alone. Michal took his time hiding to see how many people were on the yatch. He saw two persons on the deck one appeared to be a guard and there were another guy unarmed that looked like the yatch’s captain. He waited until the captain left for the inner cabin. Michal waited until the guard left for the other side of the yatch and quickly moved near the hull, he walked back and stepped on the yatch by the stern and crouched until the guard gave him and opportunity to attack. Michal sighed, he wanted a fuck-kill but he didn’t had the luxury at that moment, the guard was looking at the bow. Michal waked slowly and silently until he reached the bow, Michal opened his arms and the guard noted a shadow, Michal clapped the guard’s head that exploded sending in all directions blood and brain bits. The headless corpse almost fell to the water but Michal grabbed the corpse and lifted the body over his head, Michal threw the corpse far away, after some seconds a quiet splash sounded. Michal took an old style candy bar phone from his pants and typed a message for the SSS HQ, “Entering”, Michal sent the message, smirked and slowly walked to the main cabin. Michal opened the door, the captain was on his cabin bunk, he was snoring. Michal just stood there, It was too easy to kill but he needed information, and an ass to calm his impulses. Michal took off his shirt and his pants slowly since ripping it would ruin the surprise, he already had an erection, Michal slowly crept into the bed and said “Hi”. The captain was surprised and tried to get up but Michal’s enormous body was already at his side, naked. Michal smirked. The captain called for help “the guard is already dead, and you’re going to die if you don’t cooperate” Michal calmly said but his voice was that of a cold blooded assassin. “Me and my friend here need your help” Michal said while stroking his cock. The captain looked at Michal’s crotch and trembled in fear “what are you going to do to me?” He asked. “I need to go to the base, get me there” Michal ordered. “Don’t know what are you talking about” the captain said. “Michal hugged the captain, and then the captain noted the coagulated blood and brain bits on Michal’s hands and tried to yell even more. Michal put his hand over the captain’s mouth making sure the captain felt the taste of the blood on his hands. “See captain, I can take this boat for me, but unfortunately I need the coordinates and you have them, so pleeeeeaaaassseee, help me or I’ll fuckin crack your skull like I did to the guard out there and the I’ll jerk off using your blood as lube understood?” Michal said while stroking his dick making his point very clear. The captain trembled and said, “you’ll let me go?” Michal was already lost in his own pleasure, the captain waited an answer but he didn’t dare to pressure the answer when he had a behemoth of a man at his side, one that could easily kill him on a whim. When Michal finished the cum stains where on the ceiling, Michal smirked and said “I won’t crush your head as I said, now take me to the base, for now you’re my slave”. The captain, fearing for his life asked Michal permission to leave, Michal walked naked behind the captain who begun to turn on the vessel. “I already know how this thing operates, so you do something strange…you’ll die in the most horrendous way you can imagine…I’ll take the radios” Michal coldly said and sat near the radios to prevent the captain to make any funny SOS or anything like that. The ship moved quietly, the sea was calm, Michal took his time to jerk off several time so when they approached the island the windows were already stained with cum, so mucho for the captain annoyance. “That’s the base” the captain said, Michal walked next to the captain and grabbed his neck with his left hand and putting his right hand on his shoulder, ike they both were real buddies. “Don’t hurt me” the captain said. Michal smiled. “Calm down cap, the me, are you sure that’s the base?” “Yes, you see, two stories, two warehouses, usually they keep at least one hundred men but since the war with the latins begun they lost almost 50 to 60 percent of the forces and half of the weapons” the captain said. “That explains why there were so few men guarding the yatch”. Michal thought. “We will arrive in 10 minutes, but I need to make radial contact so they don’t blow up the ship”. The captain said. “No communications” Michael ordered. “I´ll take charge from here” Michal said. “They will blow up the ship!” The captain said raising his voice with fear. “No, I´ll destroy this ship” Michal quietly said. “You promised you won’t hurt me” the captains said fearing for his life and trying to run but Michal already had his grip on his right shoulder. “I promised not to crush your head”, Michal coldly said then he gripped the shoulder and the head and yanking the head up he ripped the captains head from his body. Michal’s back muscles sprung to life showing the mountain looking back and the statuesque triceps on Michals arms. Blood was shot from the carotids and the instruments got stained with the captains blood. Michal licked the blood from his arms and hands, then he tossed the head aside and threw the body away. He took the controls and turned off the lights, engines of the ship so the ship almost stopped moving. Michal smiled. Michal’s photographic memory already helped him to move on the ship as he knew it already fro, years. He moved over the ship until he reached the captains quarters, he took his pants and shirt, he left the shoes behind and walked to the ship’s bottom hull. Michal stomped the bottom hull of the yatch so hard that his foot and calf passed through the bottom hull like it was made of paper, his calf was so hard that the metal couldn’t scratch his skin although it ripped the band letting a small glimpse of Michal’s calf. Water begun to enter to the ship. Michal walked some steps more and stomped again the hull cracking more holes the ship begun to sink. He walked near to the ship walls and punched through it with both hands. Using his might Michal ripped up a way out of the ship, he jumped to the sea and left the sinking yatch behind. The yatch sunk to the bottom of the sea with the captains headless corpse inside. Michal smirked and swam to the far away part of the island. Michal reached the beach. The island had a forest surrounding the base. There were some warning signals that there were venomous snakes on the forest but Michal simply ignored them. He walked to the forest and decided to sleep for some time. He took out the phone and miraculously the shine survived the seawater. Michal smiled, “seems the Interviewer will get his reports” Michal said playfully, “On the island, wait news” he taped and then he leaned over a tree and slept”. At sunrise, Michal woke up, for his surprise a rattlesnake was at his side, Michal tried to pet the snake that bit his hand without making any effect. Michal grande the snake head and crushed it. “Stupid” Michal muttered, the snake’s headless body moved in death spasms for some time and then all movements stopped. Michal ate the snake as his breakfast. “Awful taste” Michal said and stood up. Michal cleaned his hands with the shirt, but he found that the shirt was already torn, so Michal ripped it from his body and left the seams behind, just at the side of the headless snake. He walked for two hours, then he saw the base, it was just like the captain described the guard were already patrolling, over a high wall, however, no one was looking at the forest. “They think the snakes can do their work” Michal smirked. He walked next to the wall, the guard didn’t even noticed since he was looking at the other side. Michal jumped and hanged from the wall border. The guard didn’t noticed the big mass of muscle hanging by the strong arms and hands. Michal waited for the opportunity, after some minutes he saw that the guard was too distracted so Michal decided to seize the opportunity and punish the guard for his carelessness. Michal jumped over the wall border and fast but quietly he walked next to the guard. No other guard was looking at that point. Michal covered the mouth of the guard with his left hand, put the left hand over the shoulder and yanked hard the body, the body fell outside the wall, Michal found himself with a ripped head on his left hand. Michal marveled at his sheer brute strength since he ripped the guard’s body so easily. Michal threw the head over the wall and slowly walked to a nearby stairs. The base was composed mainly from two warehouses that were almost empty, Michal wondered what those warehouses could be used for. There were a small house some barracks and a big house a small harbor was also there, finally a small electric station was near the small house. Michal smirked because they could be waiting for a ship that will never come. Michal walked down the stairs and for some moments he was alone and surprisingly, no one saw him. Michal was surprised at how little care the guards were putting on their work, at the SSS they would surely be already dead…”well at least they will soon be dead…” Michal thought. He walked to the small house and saw a door with Japanese kanjis written on a board attached to it and a camera symbol. Michal took the knob and quietly opened it. Inside there was a small asian operator seated. The camera operator was attentive to the screens. Michal noted that there were no cameras installed on the wall side, he stealthy walked next to the operator, the operator saw Michal’s reflections on the camera and grabbed the radio, but Michal was faster and before the guard could use the radio Michal grabbed his hand and crushed the radio and the hand with his fist. The guard screamed in pain. Quickly, Michal turned the guard to see him, the operator was stunned by Michal’s impressive size and suddenly gasped, creating an opportunity for Michal to grab and cover his mouth with the right hand. The operator wailed in pain but no sound could be heard since Michal firmly was grabbing his mouth. “Do you speak English?” Michal said. The operator moved his head frantically, Michal said calmly but firmly, “Do you speak English?” Michal uncovered his mouth a little to hear his answer but he only hear words in Japanese, Michal sighted, he needed another informant, “too bad” he said. Then he yanked the head back ripping if from the neck. ;Michal grabbed his crotch and felt his hard on, “had to concentrate on the mission for w while” Michal said. He tapped on the camera’s console and scanned al the place, he saw the guards and calculated the best approach. The door knob sounded, Michal ran to the door, a guard opened the door, then he saw Michal’s hulking frame, opened his eyes in surprise but Michal already grabbed him from the throat and dragged him to the room. Michal punched through his chest and ripped his heart, the guard gasped for a second before the life left his eyes. Michal crushed the heart with his hand and continued to search the cameras. After some more minutes of searching he already figured the base structure and destroyed the screens, he then left the room…after some seconds a trial of blood was seen from the bottom of the door. Michal walked to the electric substation. “Let’s make hell break loose” Michal punched the substation destroying it, a big explosion was hear all over the base. There were frantic yells, Michal kept destroying the station, and he caused a total failure of the electric systems. The explosion was followed by a fire but neither the explosion of the fire burned Michal, nos his skin neither his hairs. Only his clothes were burning. A small backup power plant started at the station side but Michal simply tore it from the wall so, the total electric failure on the base was complete. All the possible contact of the base with the firm land was totally cut out. The Japanese frantically ran to the electric station, at least 10 armed soldiers appeared in front of Michal, they at first were dumbfound by the hulking Michal’s frame and they wondered of Michal could destroy the station by himself. Michal stood still, naked in front of the soldiers. One of them walked next to Michal and begun to yell orders in Japanese. Michal didn’t understood anything but he didn’t cared. He was on a search an destroy mission. As soon as the soldier got in his reach Michal punched his head with a right hook. Michal’s fist went through the soldiers jaw and cranium. The head was stuck on Michals fist. The other soldiers begun to shoot a Michals, the bullets bounced on his skin, and pierced the dead soldier’s body. Michal ripped the corpse from his fist and slowly walked to the shooting soldiers. They were frantically shooting at Michals but no weapon could hurt him. Michal reached two soldiers and grabbed his heads and crushed the heads together in an explosion of blood and brains. Michal was already sexually aroused. He grabbed another guard from the sternum almost ripping it from the ribcage, he used the guard as some kind of human shield but Michal was doing this just for amusement, he pulled the soldier like a rag doll in all directions hitting the nearby soldiers with the helpless body. Michal was enjoying his own strength but the sternum ripped from the chest and the soldier fell to the ground. Michal lifted his foot over the soldiers head and stomped with all his might. The ground shook at the same time that blood and brains flew in all directions. Michal viciously twisted the head remains with his foot while looking at the rest of the guards nearby enjoying the fear he was instilling on his enemies. The nearby soldiers tried to run, Michal caught one by the head and Michal crushed his head, the body fell to the floor trembling until all movement ceased. Michal kicked the body so strong that the body was ripped in two and the two halves flew several meters until they fell. The other guards kept shooting at Michal but as they saw that all bullets bounced from Michal’s skin they begun to yell in fear. Michal didn’t understood their words but suddenly he saw one small raft and some soldiers trying to used it to scape. “No prisoners, no scape” Michal muttered to himself and ran to the raft. Some soldiers tried to stand in his patch but Michal easily trampled two soldiers that were unable to resist Michal’s strength. Michal got to the raft and grabbed one of the escaping soldiers by his arms. Michal pulled both arms from the body, the guard screamed in pain and fell to the harbor bleeding. Michal took the raft’s moorings and ripped from the harbor, the raft begun to drift away. Michal stood in front of the raft, two soldiers tried to swim to the boat but Michal grabbed both by one of their calfs. Michal walked on the harbor carrying the two scanning soldiers, one in each hand and both from one of his calfs. Michal closed his fist crushing the right calf of one of the soldiers and the left of the other. Michal crushed so strongly that each soldier lost one feet, Michal then grabbed one of it and ripped both legs hanging from the knees and the other soldier got his legs folded like a pretzel, Michal looked the pain and terror he was causing and bounced his pecs and flexed his biceps so everyone near could see his might and awesomeness. The soldier with the legs folded like pretzels tried to squirm away but Michal grabbed his arms and without mercy he ripped both arms and the soldier fell to the floor, the other soldiers were horrified by the sheer brute force and merciless ways that Michal had. Michal enjoyed the feeling and scanned the base to see if there would be more scape routes and cut them but the harbor was the only remaining rout and the raft was the only remaining "route”. The remaining soldiers aimed at Michal but he begun to run, the soldiers cousin’t aim precisely at Michal but even if they could hit him the bullets would rebound. Michal smiled at their futile attempts to hurt him. He soon reached three soldiers that begun to yell in an idiom he didn’t understood, Michal punched through one of the soldiers chest and grabbed the second soldier’s head, Michal crushed the head and then yanked the body through the first soldier so the headless corpse was stuck on the first soldiers body like a gruesome modern sculpture. The third soldier tried to used his shotgun as a bat but that was futile. Michal grabbed the soldier’s chest and using his barehands he skinned the soldier’s chest. The soldier screamed in pain and desperately tried to stop Michal but Michal was using his unfathomable strength to rip the skin from the rest of the body. Michal looked at the soldier’s tattooed skin and without mercy or giving any attention for the desperate cries he tore the skin from the chest, followed by the abdomen. Soon the soldier chest and abdomen lost their skin and the bloodied remains were lifeless at Michal’s side. Michal looked at the skin and decided to put his imagination to work. He released the skin that fell to the floor, Michal calculated that there where more or less 5 more soldiers from the noise, Michal ran to the hiding place of one of the soldier, grabbed his head with one hand crushed like an eggshell agains his mighty pecs. He felt some bullets bouncing from behind, Michal turned and saw another guard firing from some meters in front of him, Michal aimed and jumped high. He fell with all his might over the poor soldier whose chest was crushed by Michal’s combined weight and force. Michal finished the guard off stomping his head. His calves danced while twisting the head, Michal admired his own legs and felt his dick rose again in excitement. The remaining guards ran to the forest, Michal ran behind them, the first one he caught was crushed between his mighty pecs and a tree, the poor guard got stuck flattened against the tree, with his he’d dangling lifeless. Michal used his hands to rip the head from the corpse and threw with all his might against the second running guard. Michal aim was so precise the the severed head hit the leading guard making him fall unconscious. Michal ran to the third guard, the guard tripped and fell to the floor, he tried to get up but Michal already was over him. “No, please, don’t kill me” the fallen guard said. “Finally one that speaks English” Michal said. “Now tell me…where are your boss?” The guard stood on the floor. “Mr Kenzo and his son left the base yesterday, they should have returned today but so far the ferry ship hasn’t returned”. Michal grabbed his head and lifted him over his head in a gorilla press position. “No please, don’t do it” the soldier said, Michal brought the soldier over his knee cracking his spine in two. “Too bad I didn’t found earlier” Michal said. Then he grabbed both guard calves and using the guard’s body like a bat he hit a tree with the soldiers head exploding his head, blood , bone and brains exploded spilling the remains on the hereby trees. Michal walked next to the unconscious guard, Michal was already beating his dick off, he couldn’t contain himself. He grabbed the soldier from the ground and put him on a nearby tree. Michal ripped all the soldiers clothes and without any word or advice he rammed his dick on the soldiers ass, the soldier screamed in pain as he felt his pelvis split and crack under Michal first and almost deadly thrust. Michal thrusted hard, his dick so back that the soldier count even move since the pressure of the dick on the skin and bones prevented him to move at all unless Michal wanted to. Michal thrusted harder while caressing his nipples and kissing his biceps. The soldier begged for mercy, but Michal wasn’t giving any. The thrusting kept for a while until the soldier begun to pass out from the pain. Michal grabbed his chest and hugged him gently, Michal made his head close to the soldiers’s mouth to ear his breathing. The soldier was almost passed out so Michal decided to get out of the Soldiers ass and use his mouth. Michal lifted the soldier from his dick that got out making a “pop” sound. Michal smiled, even as the pelvis was splinted the small soldier could take his thirst without tearing the skin apart. Michal grabbed the head and forced his dick on the soldiers mouth, at first Michal ripped the teeth of the soldiers mouth. The pain made the soldier recover his conscience just to find an enormous dick on his mouth. The soldier tried to yell but all his yellgign were just more vibrations on Michal’s gland. The Mouth skin begun to tear enraging Michal, no one should dare to stop him when pleasing himself. Michal rammed his dick harder and hared until he entered the soldier esophagus. The jaw was already opened and dangled down Michal’s dick. Michal grabbed the head and crushed it against his dick, The head remains acted like lube as Michal was filling the esophagus with cum. Michal cummed for some more minutes, he was in complete ecstasy from the killing and the complete an utter destruction of another living being. He was the alpha of the island and no living being on it could even dare to defy him. Michal breather heavily as he flexed his biceps. He grabbed the soldier remains and ripped the body in half. Michal then decided to put his idea to work. Michal grabbed the nearby corpses and carried them over his shoulders, he walked next to the base, it was already noon. Michal was sweating but he was so satisfied by his fuck-kill that he decided to feast on his creativity. He wondered about why no one came out of the big house but for now he ignored it. If there were no enemies there, he didn’t wanted to enter on it yet, he was set on his idea. He walked over all the base looking for corpses. Then he grabbed all the corpses and put one over the other like bricks. But Michal idea wasn’t a wall of corpses. He grabbed the frost corpse, it was almost intact. Just a heartless corpse. Michal crushed the head with his hands and then he ripped the skin from the body, he threw the bones and muscles over the wall and kept the skin, he then proceeded to make the same process with all the corpses, if the corps still had a head, he crushed it, in all cases he skinned the corpses. After some hours all the bodies were headless and skinned. Michal walked to the nearby warehouses and looked for something that could serve him, after some minutes he found some fishing rope, he smiled devilishly. Michal walked next to the human skins and sewed the skins with the fishing ropes Michal signed a merry song while using all the tattooed skins, and after some hours he mad a big tapestry with the human skins. Michal marveled at his gruesome artistry. He then grabbed the skin and walked next to the big house. After some time, another yatch approached the harbor. It was a luxurious yatch, piloted by a tattooed asian bodybuilder, another smaller tattooed asian guy was getting ready to moor the yatch. The bodybuilder was scaling the harbor, his actions were clear signals that something was amiss, the yatch decelerated until it was moving only by inertia. The bodybuilder took his gun, he walked to the ship’s bow. Maybe he noted the complete silence since he gave the other asian a signal and he took a machine gun. Then they saw it, a big tapestry hanging from the big house’s walls, the gruesome art showed them what happened with their soldier’s. The bodybuilder walked to the helm he pondered what to do, why in this world someone would do this to his men, treating them like animals, like less than humans. Who could do this? Whose army?…the Latins?, they wore down each other until his forces were halved…The bodybuilder pondered what to do, but suddenly the boat rocked. The bodybuilder tried to turn the boat around but his command didn’t worked. The boat shook, the bodybuilder fell to the floor and suddenly the boat was flipped 90° degrees Michal had used his unfathomable strength to flip the boat. Michal bounced his pecs while walking to the fallen bodybuilder and his companion. The bodybuilder yelled in japanese to Michal, Michal shrugged, “I don’t speak japanese” Michal said. “Who are you?” The bodybuilder said. “Oh, you speak English properly…so…I’m the one making the questions here”. The bodybuilder shot Michal, but the bulles bounced from his skin. The other, younger guy shot his bullets too. Michal saw them with amusement, “Who are you?” He asked while still receiving bullets that didn’t made any damage, nor a small red spot on his skin. After the asian’s magazines got empty they never answered. The younger guy tried to hit Michal with the weapon but Michal simply grabbed his arms and lifted him until his feet dangled. “Who are you?” Michal asked again to the bodybuilder. “I’m Kory, the leader of this men” “the former leader” Michal said. “They are already dead” “Please don’t hurt my son” Kory said while pondering if he could fight Michal. “He’s small” Michal said then he suddenly ripped the son’s arms “you won’t need him anymore” Michal said. The son screamed in pain and fell to the floor where he begun to roll in pain while screaming. Kory was surprised and tried to fight Michal. Michal grabbed Kory from the throat and lifted. Kory’s feet dangled in the air “you’re weak…he’s useless” he said, Michal slowly put his foot on the son’s head and slowly begun to crush it. Michal’s quads begun to contract, slowly but unrelenting, the foot begun to put pressure on the head like an hydraulic press. The son screamed in fear, Kory yelled in frustration, even as he was big his strength was useless against Michal’s arm. The son screamed and Michal kept compressing the head agains the floor. After some eternal seconds Michal quad’s went to full contraction, his calves rose and the foot came down crushing the head like it was a bug. Kory screamed in horror, Michal burst in laughter. “Useless” Michal said. But I can put him to good use he said with a demonic smile while looking at Kory. Kory was furious and sad. “You should bring more people…but you’re weak” Michal said the still carrying Kory in his hand he ripped Kory’s clothes. Kory’s skin was almost clean excepting for the tattoos on his chest. Michal saw the body and saw he was well built. Michal forced him over a box and rammed Kory’s ass. Michal went slowly at first, then thrusting harder and harder he moaned in pleasure while Kory screamed in pain. Kory reached a pole and thrusted it at Michal’s head, but Michal kept thrusting. “Fight you’r mother fucker..let me break you” Michal said while thrusting Kory’s ass. Kory screamed In rage then in frustration….but after some time something in his mind broke. Kory begun to moan, he felt pleasure, his mind was already broken. Michal smiled, “I found a new toy” he said. He got out of Kory’s ass. And grabbed Kory’s son’s corpse. “Kory was over the box, humiliated, broken, his fighting spirit was destroyed, he saw at Michal grabbing his son’s corpse. “What are you going to do?” He asked. “I haven’t given you permission to speak slave…now I’m you owner…you’ll obey or I will break you like this weak. So Michal grabbed the son’s corpse and with his hands he skinned the corpse, ripping the skin from the flesh, then Michal used the skin as part of the gruesome tapestry. Michal grabbed the skinned corpse and ripped one of the legs and without any mercy he bit a huge chunk of the leg. “I was hungry”. Kory was sick to see his son being destroyed like cattle but he was so awestruck by Michal that he just admired Michals body and strength. Michal ate the leg while stroking his cock. “Clean me” Michal ordered. Kory looked for a bucket but Michal took the bucket and crushed it. “With your Tongue” Michal clarified. Kory begun to lick Michal’s body…that continued until it was almost sunset and until Michal cummed from pleasure and thanks to the ability of his new toy. “Do you have a cellphone?” Michal said. “Yes” Kory said. “Yes master” Michal corrected. “Yes…master” Kory said while looking at the sawn skin of his on the tapestry. Kory handed his phone to Michal. Michal took several photos his tapestry. “Do you have wifi?” Michal asked. “No master” Kory said. “Well I don’t have anymore use for this” Michal said, then he grabbed the yatch and flipped again. “Slave, take me to the shore”. After several hours the SSS headquarters received a bunch of messages on the Interviewers phone. The interviewer raised an eyebrow. “Seems Michal found a new toy…and he accomplished his mission”. Wolf was at his side bouncing his pecs. “Did he?” He said. “Yes” the Interviewer said and handling him the phone he said. “Look at this pics, seems he found a new hobby”.

I hope you like it, but rememer, this is a snuff story, hope you like it, thanks to Freakoman2 for the idea. If you really find snuff stories distastefull, please look for one of the wonderfull stories out there. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 16-Dubious move He was a guard on the SSS, he was a recent hire, he was on his barracks, and was on his undies. He touched himself for a while, we was beginning to get a pardon when someone opened the door a bit too hard and yelled. “Guard Julio, your orders” It was a strange English with a kind of “Brazilian” tone. Felipe relayed orders to the guard. He took the small piece of paper and said a bit too loudly and resented “Warehouse 4! Again?, that one is empty!!!”. He complained for a but but Felipe was unfazed, “você obedece ou morre” he said and bounced his pecs to assert his position even more. “What?” Julio said. Felipe hardened his face and bluntly said. “obey or die”, then he turned back and left the room. Julio couldn’t help to look at Felipe’s body, he was tall, dark skinned, and a very masculine and hands, se face that poured aggression at every movement. He felt somewhat threatened by the elite SSS guard but as far as he obeys he would be safe. He took his piece of paper and went to the showers, there were some guards already. “Which warehouse you’re in?” Another guard asked. “Warehouse 4”, Julio answered, “But that one is empty!” A third guard said loudly, it should be easy since there is nothing to guard, you can sleep all day there. Want to change?” “No thanks” Julio answered, a but too bluntly. The other guards decided to let the thing pass and keep concentrated on their bathing. Julio felt his pecs and arms, the SSS hard training was making him grow at more speed than he ever though, he was already in good shape even after he offered himself to join the SSS when the Old Red’s were defeated, he was one of the guards that returned to the old base just after Michal took over. Before that he was one of the tugs but he had a lot of ambition, he craved the money and in some sense the power, he trained very hard for the second thinking the first would come eventually, and the results showed on his body, his stamina and strength grew quiet a lot under Michal’s training regime and watch. After just two months, Michal saw he was fit to go to patrol the HQ neighborhood streets and soon after, he caught a thief stupid enough to defy the SSS orders and he was quickly dispatched by a group of guards, it was the very first SSS kill he saw, the thief have been dragged to the base, then four guards took each limb, Julio was left the head , since he was the one that found the thief. The guards pulled the limbs out, after some bit os struggling the thief was dismembered, Julio at first was hesitant, then he grabbed the head and twisted from side to side cracking the neck and stopping any movement of the chest and abs. Julio used to kill, but always was with a weapon, a gun, a bat, a rope, but it was the first time he had. To do it with his barehands. Michal taught him the technique but he didn’t had the opportunity until now. Soon he was promoted, Julio climbed up the ranks of the SSS until he was a full guard, at first he thought that the missions would be more dangerous, but he soon found himself on a somewhat boring task. The warehouses were lame, and boring, almost no one dared to try to steal anything, but the upper ranks told him that these where very valuable thing and they where there because these goods needed to be trusted so someone worthy, but Julio found these task extremely boring, specially warehouse 4, that was empty, it seemed to be the former Old Red’s warehouse, but apart of some empty crated, the warehouse was empty. No things to see, no treasures, absolutely nothing apart off some blood stains on the floor, there was nothing to see there. Suddenly his phone vibrated on his pants. Julio jumped in surprise, there was no need to be scared since he was all alone on the warehouse. He received a message and went serious. Julio’s shift ended late in the night, another guard entered the warehouse and sighted and the empty place. “This will be boring” the guard said “Yeah, I Know, but You could take a nap or two if you want” Julio answered, he went to the restaurant where a lot of sleepy guards from, the warehouses and soldiers from the neighborhood were eating, Julio wasn’t in the mood of talking so he chose a far table and ate his foot as fast as he could. He tapped on his phone and looked back at the messages. He looked worried, as soon as he finished his meal he left the place and entered the office warehouse, he walked the almost lone aisles and he went to the barracks, he jumped on his bed and lay still with his eyes opened, soon all his companions passed on the aisles making a lot of noise. Julio sighted and simply laid until the sounds were a distant echo. He got up and slowly walked to the door. He opened it and poked his head out. He looked at both sides and didn’t saw nothing, he slowly left his quarters and slowly walked to the aisles, he walked in a deliberate way so to not make any unwanted sound, after sometime that felt like an eternity, he found the place he wanted to be, the Interviewer’s office. Julio walked to the office door and tried to open the office, the knob didn’t move. “Too easy, they still have some safety here, they’re too confidant on their men”. He thought for himself, he then took two clips and using his fingers he poked the door knob, after some minutes of quiet meddling the knob turned, and Julio entered the Interviewer’s office. Julio quietly looked at all the things on the office keeping an eye on all the details so if he needed to enter the office again nobody would suspect. He finally opened the drawer and took the PC out, Julio smiled, he opened the PC and tried to hack on it, he tapped the keyboard at first, but an error message appeared on the screen, Julio sighted, “shoudn’t be so easy” he thought. He taped for some minutes with his head very close to the screen since he needed to put the screen in dim mode. Julio sigthed in frustration for several minutes, until the screen changed. Julio smiled, he could break on the interviewer’s laptop, Julio took his phone and a cable and connected them to initiate a files transfer, Julio explored the PC explorer looking for important files…after some taps and clicks he frowned. “Strange…there are no files here.” Julio muttered. Julio tapped again fro some more minutes looking for hidden directories and files, after sometime he deemed too dangerous to continue searching the files, so he decided to stop at that point, he put the PC back on it’s place and made sure that nothing was left out of place. He quietly opened the door poking his head, the aisle was silent, the lights were off and only a lone and away light was on. Julio quietly closed the door and put his clips on the pocket, he slowly walked away, he heard a small breeze and quickly he turned back, he went nervous and saw something like a shadow on a far away wall, he didn’t dared to move waiting for a surprise but nothing happened, not a sound, not a shadow, “just an illusion” Julio though and quietly returned to his quarters. Julio woke up early, the door opened a little too hard and Felipe entered “Guard Julio, your orders” he said and handled Julio a small piece of paper. “Warehouse 4 again?” Julio complained. “Você obedece ou morre” Felipe answered unfazed and bouncing his pecs twice before leaving the quarter. Julio looked at the small piece of paper and decide to get himself ready. After some minutes Julio entered the assigned warehouse, his phone vibrated and Julio took his phone from his phone, he tapped it until “tonight” message appeared as sent. Julio walked on the lone warehouse, he looked at the ceiling, his uniform stretched a bit, Julio’s pecs stretched his shirt’s letting the skin show thought the openings. Julio decided to train on the empty warehouse, he took of his shirt and begun to make some pushups. After several minutes Julio stopped his training, he was fit and his abs were just starting to show, but his pecs were big and round, his arms begun to define and Julio was loving the results. His times on the Old Red’s were good, but after joining the SSS he soon craved for more, even as his paycheck on the SSS wasn’t even low, he felt he deserved more, he usually got more money on the Old Red’s but that was thanks to the extortions more that for his salary. His ambition rarely subsided, and he thought that maybe he could make some more money by sending SSS information to the other mafia’s. The main problem for Julio was to find a contact, but when he was a mere soldier he found his opportunity when he casually found a spy trying to get information about the SSS with the neighbors, the people were clearly uncomfortable with his questions and they soon felt relief when they saw Julio, Julio took out the spy from the streets, he walked with the spy until they found a lone alley, Julio convinced the spy to not try to enter to the HQ “you already have one there, ME, if you try to enter they’ll make sure you end like a stain on the floor” Julio said at that time. The spy offered quite a handsome pay and he gave him his number, from that point they exchanged information, but unfortunately as a mere soldier that was very few valuable information they could exchange. After some time Julio got his promotion so he had a stream of information he could share, but suddenly the spy begun to ask for more delicate information, specially since they were informed that the SSS lost the secondary base, the information asking where getting more serious and Julio decided he would need to finish his deal. “you give up on us an we will inform the SSS about you” the spy said on one of his messages, that made Julio freak out, he knew the kind of punishments the SSS would do on his members, he once hear that that muscle monster Wolf one exploded the head o one of his members from one clap and how he liked to dismember people weaker than him, he saw him twice from a distance and even from that distance Wolf looked monstrous. Julio feared what could happen to him if he was found but fortunately for him, he learned almost all the turn shifts and he got the abilities to pick on locks and hacking from his previous jobs. Julio at least caved in and decided to get to the interviewers office and try to hack on his PC so to see the most important files. Unfortunately last night was his first successful visit to the Interviewers office, but he could nog get any file, It was odd, but he decided that that night he would try to enter the office again. Julio trained for some more time, he decided to make some shadow boxing, he was sweating. “It’s good to see our guards training” a deep low voice echoed on the warehouse. Julio jumped scared and looked at the direction of the voice. Before he was so lost on his own thoughts while training that he didn’t noticed Wolf who was quietly approaching him. Julio stood up and tried to grab his shirt “No need for the shirt” Wolf said. Julio stood firm while looking at Wolf. Wolf was slowly approaching, Julio couldn’t help to admire Wolf’s size “he’s so big” he thought and some strange mixture of awe and fear begun to form on his mind, he trembled at his size, and the strength transfixing his being at every step. Wolf walked slowly, but each step he give made Julio think on how this behemoth of a man could exist. “You have an Interview…just here” Wolf quietly said. Julio didn’t dared to move, he knew that a visit from the Interviewer was meant business, for better of for worse. Wolf stood still, bouncing his pecs occasionally, flexing his biceps and grunting sometimes. “He’s a piece of showoff” Julio thought, but at the same time he felt that Wolf was some kind of alpha predator, Julio though that it was better to try to stay on Wolf’s good side. “You’re Wolf…I mean…THE Wolf?” Julio asked. Wolf looked at him, his dark eyes were almost menacing, Wolf simply grunted. “How much time we will have to wait?” Julio tried to ask. “Wait” Wolf said. He was at first serious then he smirked “weak” Wolf said. Julio felt offended, he didn’t thought that he was weak, he was quite a strong soldier on the Old reds and since he joined the SSS; he became stronger, he looked at Wolf’s size and though that although Wolf was big enough he was only size. Julio was a trained soldier, so he could give this big man a fight. Wolf stood silent, bouncing his pecs occasionally until the warehouse door opened and the interviewer entered. The Interviewer took his time to approach both men, he had a Sixpack box of coke cans on his hand. He walked next to Wolf and handed him the cokes, then he pushed a wooden box and sat over it. “You sure?” He said. Wolf nodded with his head. The Interviewer sighed. “Give me one please, they’re cold” the Interviewer said almost ignoring Julio, Wolf tore the box and took a can and threw it gently to the Interviewer, then Wolf grabbed a can over his head and crushed the can that exploded, the soda spilled over Wolf’s mouth, Wolf then made the same movement with the other cans until his thirst was quenched. There was one last can, “want one?” Wolf said to Julio, “Yes pleas…” Wolf threw the can to Julio with so much strength that the can hit Julios pecs and threw him backwards. Julio stood up and took the soda con opened it and took some sips of the beverage. The Interviewer opened his can and sipped in silence. “He looks weak” Julio thought, It was the very first time he could see both men close enough to make comparisons, the Interviewer was clearly weaker than himself so he wondered why Wolf worked for the Interviewer, “he must pay Wolf too handsomely” he thought. His thighs were interrupted by the Interviewer. “So, let’s cut to the chase…what were you doing in my office last night?” Julio laughed. “I wasn’t in your office last night” he said. “I must act calm” Julio thought for himself. Even so, his thought raced, he looked at the Interviewer and then Wolf “I could be dead if I don’t talk myself out of this” he thought. “Of course you were, Wolf himself saw you?” The Interviewer quietly responded, takin a sip of his soda and looking at Julio directly in the eye. Julio thought that he seemed to peek inside his mind, “I don’t know, maybe Wolf was confused, at what time he supposedly saw me?” Julio said in a calm tone. Wolf stepped forward, Julio made a step backwards looking at Wolf and then the Interviewer. “you’re Julio right?” The Interviewer said, his eerie calm voice put Julio on his nerves, he didn’t knew how he could instill fear, maybe was his calmness, or the combined effect of the Interviewer calmness and Wolf’s unfathomable presence, Julio’s mind kept racing thinking at all the possibilities while trying to find quick answers. “Yes, I am” Julio answered. “See Julio, yesterday someone entered at my office, seems that someone tried to look at some confidential files on my PC, and Wolf saw the someone entering and leaving the office…and to my surprise, that someone just looks like you!”. The Interviewer said. Julio looked at the Interviewer, it seemed that Wolf was the shadow he thought he saw the night before, he knew that he was in deep trouble but he still had an opportunity, Wolf could give him some trouble , if he could hit him by surprise, he could outrun the Interviewer and reach the door, once outside he could run for his dear life and look for refuge with the spy. Julio pondered his possibilities, “Look, I don’t know what are you talking about?” Julio said while looking at the warehouse. Wolf slowly begun to walk next to Julio. Julio begun to feel fear, he knew that if Wolf made his movement first he would be in very deep trouble. “This isn’t worth my time” the Interviewer said, "tell me quickly who contracted you”, he demanded. Wolf looked at the Interviewer waiting for some signal but Julio seized the opportunity and jumped to Wolf face and punched straight to his nose with his right hand. “CRACK” Julio felt the sharp pain on his right hand, and saw how it was already deformed, it was like hitting a wall with all his might and finding that the wall wouldn’t budge. Julio decided it was better not to pursue another attack and ran just at the place where the Interviewer was seated, Julio saw the Interviewer jumping at his right just in time to avoid Julio rush, Julio ran was fast as he could, the door was near, every step near, Julio felt he could leave, just five more steps, he stretched out his left hand to reach the knob, he suddenly felt a yank on his right arm, and an irresistible force that launched him backwards. Julio saw himself flying in slow pace, “how it can be?” He thought, he saw in some comic way all the warehouse in circles, the lights were just rounded beams of light, his right hand was deformed but at that moment he didn’t felt any sensation but the hand was deformed just in the middle, why it was that his hand was in that way. Julio crashed to the ground and rolled back some meters, Wolf had thrown almost 10 meters long, “Don’t be so hard we still need him” Julio heard the Interviewer saying in a slight irritated tone. Julio tried to wake up but he was dizzy, he saw Wolf was walking at his direction, Wolf face was unfazed or that was a small smirk. Julio saw at his uniform and saw it dirty with dust from the ground, he saw some reddish points where his blood were staining the uniform. “What’s this” Julio thought while looking ad his uniform, it was so confusing, he was trying to run then he was flying and the landed hard…suddenly he regained his senses and begun to feel a dull pain coming from his right hand and some painful points on his body, he begun to recover his situational conscience just at the moment Wolf reached him. Julio tried to kick Wolf but has before, trying to kick his abs and legs where like hitting a wall, or maybe a safe, “how it could be possible” Julio thought, he have hit may thing, but he never thought that a human being could be this kind of hard. Wolf grabbed his right arm, “I need to flee” Julio thought and begun to struggle agains Wolf but even if Wolf wasn’t making and harm at this point, his strength was so great that Julio couldn’t scape and flee. “Hold him” Julio heard in the clear and quiet Interviewer voice. He then felt some ripping sound and he felt a small scratching pain on his legs followed by the feeling of a cold wind on his thighs. “Here” Wolf said, Julio heard a sound of moving clothes followed by the voice of the Interviewer. “Gross, i didn’t wanted to search in that way”. Julio heard the sound of cloth rubbing for some seconds. “Here it is, I need his face to unlock this thing”. Julio felt a tug on his left arm and then he felt an irresistible strength that forced him to look at the interviewer. Suddenly he felt himself dangling in the air as two big hands lifted him high. He saw at the interviewer coming near him and he tried to kick the interviewer but he then felt himself being shaken for some minute until he fell too dizzy to respond. A smaller hand lifted his chin “good, grab him while I search here. Julio fell the hands releasing him. He fell to the ground “I’m in deep trouble, idc they search the phone, they’ll find everything” Julio thought. “The Latins”, Julio was in full alert now, they already saw he was looking for information. “Fortunately the PC on my office was empty of we could be in very deep trouble” Julio heard the Interviewer talking to Wolf, Julio looked at Wolf and he was smirking, suddenly he saw how Wolf looked at him and his smirk changed to a devilish smile. Julio felt panic, his dizziness quickly subsided, the pain on his right hand left his body, Julio jumped and pushed the Interviewer at the side, he ran for his dear life and grabbed the door. Julio suddenly felt a big hand grabbing his neck and his ass from behind…his heart was racing, he suddenly found himself looking at the ceiling but he wasn’t laying down on anything, Julio felt to big hands grabbing him and even if he violently squirmed, the hands grabbed him so hard that he only caused damage to himself. Julio felt for a small second a falling sensation followed by a “thud” and pain as Wolf released him and let him fell to the ground. “Hold him” he heard the Interviewer saying to Wolf. Then Julio felt over his chest a big weight that held him agains the ground. He opened his eyes and saw a big strong leg over his chest and he then understood that Wolf was stepping over him. He tried to move the foot but it didn’t budge, the fact that his right hand was broken didn’t helped. Julio look upside but Wolf wasn’t looking at him but his smirk made him feel very inferior. “What Is this guy thinking?” Julio thought, suddenly a feeling of rage filled him so he applied more strength, “Huh?” Wolf smiled at him while looking at his eyes. Julio looked at the dark eyes and tried to release himself from Wolf foot, Wolf lifted his foot and Julio tried to get up and run but Wolf quickly grabbed him and held him to face the Interviewer Julio felt a pair of strong hands holding him from the ribs. . “What do you know about the Latins?” The Interviewer said. Julio felt his rage boiling, he tried to kick the Interviewer but every time he tried to do something Wolf lifted him until the feet dangled and shook him like a rag doll. Julio was raging “I don’t know nothing, I was just paid by and spy” He said. “What spy?” The Interviewer asked. “Few weeks ago we found a spy, I negotiated with him…” Julio told all the details of the story. All he knew, he thought that maybe if he told the truth he would be spared of his punishment will be softer. Wolf hold on him softened a little but he didn’t tried to run. After some minutes Julio shut his mouth, “that’s all” his last word were heartfelt, he felt somewhat relieved to spill all the beans. Wolf released him. He waited for an answer, he looked at the Interviewer, he was seated on the wooden box pondering an answer, Julio waited while he saw the Interviewer looking at Wolf. “This isn’t worth my time” the Interviewer said bluntly. Suddenly Julio felt Wolf hand’s behind his neck and pelvis, suddenly he felt himself being thrown upwards, Julio’s mind made him look at everything in slow pace, he looked at Wolf’s from upside down, Julio though for some milliseconds how big and strong Wolf’ pecs where and he admired ho easy he was throw by those big arms, he slowly begun to fall after just a brisk of time he felt floating ingravidly before falling to Wolf arms. Julio fell over Wolf biceps, he felt the muscle mass rising over his back, the biceps suddenly got hard as Julio’s weight fell down on Wolf’s arms, Julio felt the air being forced out of his lungs, the felt Wolf arms swollen agains he back for a second befe he was launched again upward and backwards. Julio felt the pain on his back as he fell over it, he tried to get a breath of air, he decided he need to try to put a fight before running but at the same time he was wondering how this behemoth of a man could be so unfathomable strong. His mind raced, he saw sometime big wrestlers throwing people behind his back but they never got the distance at this man was throwing him and he was nearing the 85kgs. He felt he didn’t had an opportunity in a hand to hand fight but if he thanked well he could have a chance to flee. Julio looked at his front, Wolf was already walking casually to him bouncing his pecs, and with a devilishly smile. “Good, you haven’t fainted…the training worked” Wold said to him, his words penetrated his mind, the SSS training have hardened his body, that explained why even as he felt a lot of pain, he wasn’t completely defeated, that made him a little more confidant that he could scape. He stood up and although a little dizzy he jumped to Wolf, he flew and kicked Wolf in some king of flying kick that landed on Wolf’s pecs, Wolf simply hardened his pecs blocking the impact that could knock out a normal man. “What kind of man is he” Julio thought while falling to the floor and getting up as soon as he could. He looked at Wolf bouncing pecs, he understood that Wolf was trying to make him inferior and decided he would be a man enough to fight and get free. “I´ll aim fro his neck” Julio thought in half a second and using all his strength and training he punched as hard as he could, the hit was completely ineffective, as Wolf simply moved an inch and his fist punched the air. Wolf grabbed the left forearm by the middle and begun to squeeze with his fingers. Julio’s brain begun to process the new source of pain, he was still standing on his feet but the pain from Wolf slowly piercing his skin was beginning the trigger his panic, he already heard al the stories of Wolf’s brutality and he begun to understand that this time he was at Wolf’s aim. His mind enters in survival mode and tried to fight Wolf as hard as his instincts allowed. Julio kicked Wolf’s legs to no avail, Wolf’s muscles were impenetrable, his face didn’t flinched, Julio wondered why Wolf was still smirking and enjoying his pain and wondered at how slowly Wolf could pierce his skin just for the sake to cause pain. He used his right his elbow to his Wolf’s face but Wolf’s sight was concentrated on Julio’s right forearm. Soon there were some drops of blood drenching Wolf’s fingers, Wolf showed his teeth and licked his lips like a rabbit Wolf enjoying the thrill for what he was about to do. “I have to run for my life, what I do? Julio’s mind was racing at the moment, the pain on his right arm and hand was increasing by the second at the same time he was feeling WOlf’s fingers clawing on his skin, tearing it with his fingernails that were bargaining to pierce the muscles underneath it. “AAAAARRRGGGHHH” Julio heard himself crying for pain, the yell game him a small relief he tried to hit Wolf’s pecs with his left hand, no…effect, his abs…no effect “what is this man made of?” Julio thought. He kept trying with pecs but all his struggles were in vain, Wolf kept slowly piercing Julios skin and his mind raced but it was too difficult from seeing Wolf’s smiling like a monster enjoying the pain he was inflicting. Julio tried to claw the skin but only managed to rip his shirt over his left pec. Julio felt the pressure on his left arm easing. He took the opportunity to break free from Wolf’s hand and jumped to run, Julio ran to the door for one, two, three steps and again he felt Wolf hand behind his neck, this time Wolf lifted him just with one hand. “What kind of might this monster has?” Julio thought while feeling the pressure on his neck and dangling his legs. He slowly felt himself descending to the floor, “Not yet bug” Wolf said to his ear, Julio thought for some second that Wolf’s voice was nearly menacing but yet, extremely profound and masculine, like the way a invincible human would speak if he was conscious of the kind of strength he possessed. He felt small, extremely vulnerable and for some time he thought of Wolf like a predator toying with his prey. Julio felt how he was yanked to the floor, he at first fell face down but he managed to turn himself up, just to see Wolf standing overtime and holding his left calf with his right hand. Wolf was smirking, looking at Julio with eerie superiority, he used only his left hand to rip the remains of his shirt, so Julio could see Wolf’s torso. Julio stopped moving for a second, he couldn’t help but admire Wolf size, the size of his muscles his, pecs, this arms, the extremely well defined muscles on his torso, the extreme size but at the same time the great definition and symmetry. Wolf irradiated power, so much that Julio felt smaller, suddenly the admiration stopped and all the feelings were exchanged for a sharp pain on his left calf. He felt Wolf’s fingers piercing his skin and calf muscles like he was being put in a hook. This time the pain rose faster than before, when Wolf was pressing his forearm. Wolf glare was sadistic. “He’s …monster!” Julio thought in fear, while trying to force an scape to no avail, he tried to move his leg but Wolf was pressing so hard that he barely moved, then He tried to kick Wolf in the face with his other leg, but he couldn’t get even close. “How he can be so big” Julio thought. Suddenly the pain on his calf increases exponentially. “AAAAAAAIIIEEEEEEE” Julio couldn’t help but yell at the sudden pressure on his calf, he felt five increasing pressure points like hooks on his calf and suddenly he felt a warm liquid pouring down his leg. He looked at his leg and saw Wolf’s left hand piercing his calf, his blood was running out from the holes Wolf made on the skin, his calf muscles stopped responding has Wolf reached the muscle and begun to pierce it, suddenly he felt the tendons giving up against Wolf’s fingers and the calf stopped moving but was still the leg was sending painful stimulus at his brain. “OI campo hold any longer” Julio thought desperately. He heard a devilish laugh, and Julio’s fear begun to rise again. He squirmed but his leg wasn’t responding, Suddenly Julio felt Wolf’s fingers reaching the bone. An evil hard caught was heard and Julio felt a sick flesh tearing sound, followed by an incredible sharp pain on his left leg. Julio rolled on the floor, the pain was unbearable, he tried to hold his calf but suddenly he felt himself trying to hold a thin hard somewhat cylindric thing, between the pain surges he tried to see at his left leg and saw that his calf wasn’t there instead of a calf there was only the tibia and fibula, naked, exposed to the air, blood was pouring from the leg, he suddenly felt the terror, the pain and yelled with all his strength. Painfull screams echoed thought the warehouse. Julio’s word became shaky as he was rolling on the floor from the pain to lose his shin. While rolling he saw Wolf with his ripped calf on his hand as he was holding a glove that has a shoe attached to it. The pain diminished at the same time Julio begun to feel his conscience fading away. Julio’s mind was flying, he felt somewhat incorporeal, at the distance he felt some manipulation on his amputated leg. His conscience begun to return, “this is only a nightmare” he thought for a second but suddenly he felt the pain of the amputation and saw at the stump of his leg with a tourniquet, then he felt being lifted from his cracked hand and lifted up. The pain on his leg was unbearable but his survival mechanism kicked in, he opened his eyes and saw Wolf looking at him directly in the eye. “What a maniacal face” Julio thought for a millisecond before another painful surge reached his brain. This time from the cracked hand…or lack of. HE looked at his forearm. And saw that no hand was there, he heard Wolf laugh and his ripped hand over Wolf’s left hand. “Noooooo” Julio muttered has he heard a sickening cracking sound. He saw at Wolf’s hand while he was dangling in the air. Wolf’s hand that was closed in a blood stained fist, blood was pouring from Wolf’s interdigital spaces. Julio felt himself being lifted again from his now handless arm. “Why I don’t feel any blood on my arm” Julio stupidly thought, he tried to look up and saw Wolf lifting him with his left hand only and pressing so hard that the blood wasn’t circulating on the arm. “I’m just like a toy that he is destroying” Julio thought, “why I’m still alive?” He wondered. His fight instincts already gave up. Julio was only waiting to die quickly… “Kill me” Julio muttered to Wolf. Wolf stood silent, looking at him. His smirk subsided for a second “I will…not yet” Wolf said in a playful tone that terrified Julio, his stupid instincts tried to make him fell to the ground but he moved like a dying fish on a fishing pole. He load at Wolfs chest and saw his right hand grabbing his jaw, he felt three fingers inside his mouth, Julio pressed his jaw trying to bit off Wolf’s fingers but he felt that he was trying to bite a brick, his jaw dislocated from the pressure sending a pain surge to the brain, suddenly the pain surge rosa exponentially at the same time he felt a crack follower by a squishy rising sound. “Nooooooo” Julio thought as he saw his jaw on Wolf’s hand. Wolf released his jaw. “Why I’m alive” Julio mind raced, he tried to yell but the only sound he could heard from himself was a wind tunnel effect co ing from his throat, he felt himself falling to the ground, the fall was slow, or his mind raced so hard that he felt each millimeter from the fall, his brain was a mixture of pain, bewilderment and terror. He wanted to die, he would die too, but the way was too slow, he felt two pairs of hands grabbing his head and lifting…the next thing Julio saw was Wolf’s devilish face, “he’s going to crush my head…at least I will rest” Julio thought, but suddenly he felt 10 fingers piercing his head, he felt so much pain while he felt Wolf ripping his scalp off from the cranium. “Yeaaaaaaaaaaaaah” Wolf was muttering as Julio felt the most unbearable pain until this moment, he felt his skin trying to fight Wolf’s unbearable force, just trying to stay in one piece, but suddenly Julio felt his skin giving up like a piece of torn cloth. Blood sprayed in all directions of Julio’s angle of vision, he felt his body dangling from the ground just by two flaps of skins, one in each side of his head, in each Wolf’s hands. The head bounced up and down a little. Julio saw his eyes that barely were inside his orbits. “Why he was still alive, why he was suffering more pain than a normal human?…why Wolf could make him suffer in this way?” He suddenly felt his body falling to the floor, he felt a leg pushing him to look upside down. Julio saw Wolf kneeling over him, his pecs were stained in blood and their bounce mad little blood drops jump from his nipples. Wolf smirked in sheer superiority, and while smirking he flexed his arms and put them close to Julio’s eyes, “before you die, you’ll see the muscles that destroyed you…but I will destroy you even more until you finally die…soldier” Wolf said with disdain. “How much more pain I can feel” Julio wondered, but himself unable to scream, or even to die, he resigned to his fate, he saw Wolf grabbing his shoulders and then he saw Wolf’s triceps contacting as Wolf ripped his right arm in one movement, at the same time he saw Wolf ripping the left arm… the sudden pain almost made Julio faint but Wolf worked at such speed that he was unable to hide his mind in unconsciousness.. He saw Wolf flexing his biceps with one of Julio’s arm at each hand. Wolf then put his hands at each side of his chest , Julio felt the unfathomable crushing strength as he felt his chest being crushed like a cardboard box. Wolf looks at his eyes playfully, “you’re about to go” he said in a devilish way. “Let me go!” Julio tried to say but he had no air, almost no oxygen on his head, he was about to die. He felt two powerful hands at the sides of his cranium. He saw to big dark eyes over a superiority smirk. Wolf was enjoying each second of suffering he caused “time to go your piece of shit” Wolf said with contempt. Julio felt the pressure on his head. His vision begun to blur, the pressure was increasing by the second, Julio’s mind was in slow motion as he felt the pressure and the pain increasing simultaneously, Julio saw how Wolf lowered the head while making pressure and the head was a Wolf’schest level. Julio saw Wolf’s pecs striations growing, there were so much lines on his pecs and every second he saw new lines forming and with each line the pressure on his cranium increased. Suddenly Julio heard a cracking sound coming from his temples, Julio felt his bones cracking in all directions, Wolf yelled “yeaaaaaaaaaaaah” as the pressure reached it’s climax and Julio felt his head exploding…Julio saw was his blood and brains spraying in all directions his eyeballs were shot at Wolf’s pecs the last thing those eyes saw where Wolf’s blood stained pecs and nipples and everything faded to black.

Hi everyone, like alwaysm thanks to Frealoman2 and Mczlapl for the help! And as alwaysm if you don0t like snuff stories, please loook for another of the great stories, If you like these kind of stuff, please enjoy. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 15- Sicilian defense The next two months were uneventful, the Interviewer was on the main base, as usual Wolf was with him and at his side there was Igor, Buck, Brian, Connor, Felipe and Carlos. Formed like in on the military. “Paolo sent us the last report of the southern base…seems thing begun to change, we need to stay ready, you’ll be deployed on the bases…seems our time is up.” Wolf bounced his pecs and Buck responded in kind, then Brian followed, followed by Igor, soon, for the Irritation of the Interviewer all begun to flex his muscles, “Ok, ladies, you’re all pretty, so stop the bouncing…Wolf Stop provoking!” He said in irritation. Wolf smirked. The Interviewer tapped his PC, “until this moment, we see that the Latins and the Japanese are fighting between them for the control of the drugs business that we left” the Interviewer said. “Too bad, that seems that we won’t kill them” Wolf said, all the others smiled. The Interviewer sighed in irritation, “yes, we won’t kill them directly but anyway we should expect them attacking us.” The Interviewer said. “Any plan you have?” Carlos asked. “Not yet”. “Why? Igor said. “We still are waiting, Michal is preparing the soldiers on the secondary base and Ricardo and Tony are already with him, I don’t think the southern base has any strategic value since we already transferred the controlling assets from that base to our base here, so that is essentially a cover building and we expect Paolo coming back soon, then we will need to transfer our best soldiers to both bases, we can be attacked here, or on the secondary base…the worst case scenario is that we receive an attack on both fronts”…the Interviewer stood silent for a second…”Unfortunately that’s the most likely case” the Interviewer said. “Why is that?” Igor asked. “Because that’s how I would attack” the Interviewer said. Soon after Michal was on the big office in the secondary base, he was already using Dario’s services. Darios’s mind was already broken and Michal had him always waiting on the office just in case he need some kind of release. A call came from the Interviewer so Michael tossed Dario at the sofa and took the call. “You really need to use Dario all the time?” The interviewer said with slight irritation. Michal just smirked. “Did you find any info on the Japanese and the Latins?” Up to this moment, they are still fighting on the streets, they are wearing down each other”. Michal said. “What do you think? How much time can happen until one prevails?” The Interviewer asked. Michal went serious…”Our estimates are that they can fight for one month more…”; “I think that when one of the mobs weakens they will look for our resources thinking we are weaker…or they get too desperate that they look for our resources…we should reinforce our defenses ands specially we need to strengthen our forces…”; “OK boss, I’ll do It, Tony is already on special training, Ricardo too”. “Where’s Lorenzo?” He’s practicing his martial arts out side” Michal answered. “I will send you Igor, he already knows the terrain, he can be of use” the Interviewer said, “ no need” Michal said, the Interviewer sighted…nodded and hung up the call. “Dario, come here” Michael ordered and begun to use Dario again. The Interviewer closed his PC, he sighed. “This could be more difficult than I thought”, he was alone with Wolf, he looked at Wolf and said “what do you think?”. Wolf smiled and said “you have one Wolf, I could destroy them all”. The Interviewer laughed “Yes Wolf, but we still to keep the SSS intact, you know how much time we will need to rebuild?”. Wolf smiled “So, well need to do It your way”. “Thanks buddy” the Interviewer said. The Interviewer then went out of the office and walked with Wolf outside the warehouse, Igor soon came and Buck too. “We will need to reinforce or defenses, but the business needs to continue”. Igor said. The interviewer thought and looked at Wolf. “I don’t want to split our forces…but we still don’t have much information…it’s frustrating… Igor do we know something yet?”. “Nothing yet” Igor said. The Interviewer took his phone and tapped a message. “Igor, as soon as Paolo get’s here you’ll go first to the southern base, look for any critical detail we need to take care of, computers, camera recoding and that stuff, then you go to the secondary base, It’s already weak, we will stay here, Michal will lead the defense there In case of attack…be careful, I’m still worried about their movements”. “Could be a possibility that they don’t attack?” Buck said. “very unlikely… the first possibility is that they wear down each other, the second, they will fear that we could try to take back that business”. Buck stood silent. “So far we will need to continue, are you ready for your fight?” The Interviewer asked. “Yeah!” Buck said while flexing his muscles… “tonight you and Connor have fights”. Wolf growled. “Sorry buddy, you already had too much kills recently” the Interviewer said while patting gently his arm. That night the SSS guards were standing on the arena, the Interviewer this night was among them with Wolf at his side. “Come on Buddy, tonight let’s do this from the upper level” the Interviewer said. Wolf growled. The Interviewer knew he was starving from blood but he also wanted to give Buck an opportunity on the arena and to pay his debt to Connor. That night was the opportunity. On the arena already was one of the spared bodyguards of the now defeated Nuovi Imperatori mafia. The bodyguard seemed bigger than before, he was already shirtless and in joggers, he was bouncing like a MMA fighter, Buck entered the arena and the guard roared, Buck already where popular with his SSS colleagues, Buck has “dressed” with a small short pants very well adjusted, he was barefoot so he looked that he was on a bodybuilding exhibition more than in a fight arena. Buck made a deviously proud smile and flexed his arms, he was excited, and kept showing his muscles at the audience, almost ignoring his opponent. The guard grew angry at Buck’s showoff and decided to kick Buck in the back. Buck received the hit but he barely moved. Buck looked at him and smiled deviously. “Hit me again asshole” Buck said. The guard was astounded but tried to kick Buck again In the face, then in the chest and in the legs trying to destabilize buck. However all the hits were ineffective, Buck grew so strong that even the hardest hits the bodyguard made barely had an effect on Buck. The bodyguard tried to kick Buck again with his right leg in an upper karate kick but Buck grabbed his leg and with his right leg he kicked the bodyguard left shin, the leg broke and the guard fell to the ground in pain, holding the leg with his arms. Buck flexed his biceps and legs yelling “yeaaaah”, then bounced his pecs at the audience that grew wild. Buck walked to the bodyguard and stomped the good leg of the bodyguard at the left thigh. The leg couldn’t resist Buck’s strength and shattered, the “crack”was muffled by the guard’s ovations. Buck flexed again his legs showing them at the crowd. And making goofy faces. The guard crawled to the door, but Buck grabbed him from the shattered right leg and dragged him to the arena center. “NOOOOOOOOO, I surrender!!! Have mercy” the bodyguard yelled while trying to contain his pain. Buck was having non of that and kicked his ribs cracking them, the kicked the arms and shattered them, Buck enjoyed himself kicking the bodyguards body. After some minutes he stopped moving. A “Penalty, Penalty, penalty” scream sounded from the crowd Buck flexed his biceps and dragging the bodyguard to the center of the arena he put the bodyguard body over his back and the head looking at his left side. Buck took some steps back, so the bodyguard was looking at Buck. “Penalty, penalty, penalty” roars sounded and Buck jumped a little, his pecs bounced and his quads where marked, Buck was excited then Buck took impulse and like a football player he kicked the head. The head was ripped from the body with the kick, the body trembled and the head flew over the arena and one of the eyes flew out of his socked hanging to the head by the nerve and blood vessels. Blood poured from the ripped neck and the severed head, the head flew meters until it fell on the ground. The crowd went wild and Buck flexed his biceps, he walked to the head and stomped, crushing it like a bug, blood flew in all directions along with brain tissue. Buck roared in victory and left the arena with a devious smile. “He’s stronger now” the Interviewer said. “So he’s not that a bug now” Wolf answered but still growling. Buck left the arena and som SSS guards dragged the bodyguard body away. After some minutes, Carlos appeared dragging the second bodyguard “No, no, no, I don’t want to”, Carlos lifted the bodyguard over his head and threw him at the center of the arena, the air was forced out from the bodyguards lungs “Ooomphf” the Bodyguard muttered. Carlos left the area and Connor entered. Connor was a light heavyweight bodybuilder, with dazzling green eyes and a round face that had a masculine dark blonde beard with dark-blonde hair and a light layer of fur over his body. Connor entered absolutely naked like we was making an statement of power over his victim, he stroked his hung dick two times while walking to the bodyguard. “He’s bigger now” the Interviewer said”. Connor didn’t even waited for any signal and grabbed the bodyguard on the ground from the left foot with his left hand. He crushed the foot. The bodyguard twitched his head silently from the pain, he then got his breath and yelled at the top of his lungs. Connor enjoyed the pain, he grabbed the other foot without releasing the left foot and using his fingers he first crushed the foot and then ripped it from the leg. “Yeaaaaaah” Connor yelled, he then lifted the bodyguard over his head and threw ant the wall. Blood poured from the footless leg; Connor walked to the bodyguard and grabbed the left ankle compressing it and cutting the blood loss for a moment. Connor yanked the body and in a circular motion he flung the bodyguard at the wall. The Bodyguard tried to contain the hit with his hand but he barely could contain any of Connor force, he hit at the wall and fell to the ground. Connor decided to experiment a little and grabbed the left arm with both arms, he then using his foot he pined the bodyguard to the ground and yanked hard, the flesh and bone couldn’t contain Connor’s strength and he ripped the arm from the body, Connor yelled in victory and using the ripped body he swung it like a bat, soaking some guards with blood. The guard was rolling on the floor so Connor decided to go for the kill. Connor grabbed the bodyguards head and put it between his tights. He squeezed the head, first the head went red, Connor face begun to show sweat drops. The guard yelled but Connor squeezed harder. Big drops of sweat begun to roll on Connors face and the bodyguard face was deformed, soon the head caved in, making a sickening cracking sound. Connor yelled in victory and kept squeezing until the head had the form of his closed thighs. Connor opened his legs and the crushed head flopped to the ground. Connor flexed his biceps and bounced his pecs. Wolf growled “still too weak, heads are easy”. Connor kept flexing for some minutes. The Interviewer received a message on his phone. “It’s Ivan” he said. “Connor left the arena and all the guards were beginning to leave, the Interviewer tapped his phone, after some messages he put his phone on his pocket. The Interviewer stood on the arena after all the guards left. Wolf kept growling, and each grow was more menacing than the one before. “Please Wolf, be patient” the Interviewer said. “I want to put these to work” he said while bouncing his pecs. “Put what?” The interviewer said, teasing Wolf while recognizing that sometime Wolf could be very unpredictable. Wolf yelled angry and ripped his shirt “do you want to mess with me?” He said menacingly. The interviewer stood up and said “Ohhh, these?” He said poking his fingers at Wolf pecs. Wolf regained his calm “are you messing me isn’t you?” The Interviewer smirked, “yep, don’t worry Wolf, Ivan is already here”. The colosseum doors opened and Ivan entered, he was already shirtless, his muscled bear body was coverer by his characteristic fur, he was holding a small man dressed in a jacket way too big for his size and some oversized denims. “Let me go or else!” He yelled. Ivan smirked, he then tossed him at the center, then Ivan stood at his side. The Interviewer stood up and put a hand on Wolf arm. “Ivan, why you bring this man here?” Ivan put his right hand on his pocket and threw at the Interviewer a small bag of white powder. Wolf din’t waited for an answer and jumped to the colosseum. He grabbed the thug and ripped his jacket and pants leaving him only in his underwear, the tug was in shock from the sheer strength in which Wolf ripped all his clothes. “What the fuck?” The tug said, he was skinny and had a tanned skin. But even his skinny body showed he had some muscle on it, but comparing to the size of Ivan and specially, Wolf he was too small for both SSS men. Wolf growled, “this is all they send there to die?” Wolf said in disappointment. The Tug felt the offense “weak your mother” he said and hit Wolf in the face. Wolf smirked, “even for a weakling you seem to have guts” he said. “Let’s confirm that” Wolf said he yanked the tug and grabbed him from behind, holding with his big hands the shoulders and clavicles of both sides. Wolf lifted the tug a little so his feet dangled In the air. “No, no señor!” The Tug begged. But Wolf was already focused, he slowly but unrelenting begun to yank both shoulders at his sides. The tug begun to feel the pressure on his chest and sternum has Wolf was slowly dislocating his ribs from the sternum “AAARRRGGGHHH SEÑOR! POR FAVOR!” The tug screamed at the top of his lungs. Wolf kept yanking the shoulders. Wolf smirked “SIN FAVORES PARA TI DESGRACIADO” he said in a perfect Spanish, suddenly the ribs dislocated from the sternum and the vertebrae, the Body begun to tear apart upside down, the neck ripped to the right side of the body as the chest begun to tear itself apart, the lungs and airways tore down and where splitted in half so in each halve was a lung, the heart broke loose from the arteries and hanged from the left half. Wolf kept spreading his arms apart showing a monstrous back and triceps while tearing the body apart; Wolf kept tearing and the diaphragm tore up, the abdominal wall was ripped in half letting the guts fall to the ground, Wolf kept spreading his arms until the pelvis ripped in half ripping the bladder spreading blood and urine over the colosseum and that moment Wolf had the two halves of the body one in each arm. The head was limp and lifeless from the right side. Wolf turned at the Interviewer who was looking at him with a smirk “are you better buddy?” Wolf dropped the two halves and using his right hand he grabbed the head, and using just his fingers he slowly compressed the head until it imploded in Wolf’s hand. Wolf smiled devilishly and kept closing his fist until there was nothing mucho to compress. “Much better” Wolf said, he then jumped back at the side of the Interviewer leaving Ivan behind with his face in complete awe at Wolf’s strength. “Latins” the Interviewer said. “They are trying to sell drugs on the neighborhood, Ivan did anyone bought those?” Ivan negated with the head, “the neighbors are loyal to us, he quickly passed the word and we could trap him before any damage was done” Ivan answered. “Anyway, they are too stupid to allow someone to try sell drugs on our territory, or they underestimate us so much that they think we would not do anything.” The Interviewer thought for himself. Wolf was bouncing his pecs and caressing himself with the tug’s blood so his pecs and biceps were painted in red. The interviewer looked at him in surprise “How can you even do that in these times?” He shook his head in an amused disbelief. “You have me…no need to worry” Wolf said. The interviewer stood up and signaling to Wolf and Ivan, they left the arena while some guards entered to clean Wolf’s mess. The Interviewer took his phone and called Michal. The next day Michal was on his seat, Dario was already servicing him with his mouth. Michal was coldly looking at him but moaned in a controlled pleasure. Dario was forcing himself in and out. “What happened?” The Interviewer told him about the eating tug and how they where trying to sell drugs on the neighborhood. “I’ll send scouts more quicker” Michal said and hanged the call. “Then he grabbed Dario’s head and held it agains his shaft, Dario gagged and tried to break free from Michal’s hand to no avail. After some minutes, Dario was cyanotic, at that point Michal released him and threw him away, he stood on the ground gaping for air, then he stood at the ground waiting for his master to call him again. Tony entered the room “Sir, you have to look something” he said. Michal asked “what?” “Ricardo found somebody spying outside the base”. Michal lifted and eyebrow, stood up and put some drill shorts and left with Tony, Dario left behind, he was still broken, in servitude, . Outside the base Ricardo was holding a man. The man was an asian guy, medium build and was trying to kick Ricardo to break free. Ricardo was serious, he held the man, then Michal arrived. “Who are you?” The man refused to answer, Michal frowned “who are you?” The man stood silent, Ricardo released him but the man stood there silent. Michal grabbed his right hand and took a finger. “Who are you?” The man still refused to answer and then Michal broke one of his fingers. The man yelled in pain “Oh, so you can speak” Michal broke another finger, “Screw you” the man said, “Wrong answer” Michal said and begun to grind the hand causing enormous pains until he crushed the man’s hand. The man fell on his knees yelling in pain, “Who are you?” Michal said. The man looked at Michal’s face, then at Ricardo, Tony and Dario. The man grabbed his own hand that stood lifeless on his palm. Michal made a step in front. “Who are you?" Suddenly the man stood up surprising Michal, Dario tried to grab him but the man jumped hight and kicked Dario in the face. Dario yelled in pain, his mind being broken he couldn’t use any strength to defend himself, just to serve his master but his nose bleed. Michal ran behind the man, his face was in complete rage. Michal was so fast that soon Michal got him and grabbed him from the back of his head lifting the man that was dangling his feet on the air. Mitchal walked with his prey lifted up on his right hand. The man was yelling and kicking Michal pecs but they were so hard that they didn’t even made a red spot. Mitchal was silent but enraged. “You Ok?” He said to Dario who nodded with his head slowly but trembling. Tony tried to help Dario but Michal kicked him and launched him far, Ricardos stood still unfazed. Michal then turned the man on his hand and while looking directly at his eyes he said while grinding his teeth “I’m the only that can touch my sub” Then Michal grabbed the man arms and ripped both arms and the same time, the man yelled in pain and fell to the ground revolting ion the floor. Michal stood in front of him and bent over his pelvis, he then cracked the pelvis and cracked it open. He bend over his chest, and grabbing him, Michal bear-hugged the man, slowly enjoying as every rib cracked. The cracks sounded like popcorn, Michal released the man’s body who fell to the ground, Michal aimed his feet over the head and stomped the head, Michals calves and quads flexed showing all his strength, exploring the bead and sending everywhere blood and brain bits. Michal twisted his feet and then kicked the rest of the corpse away. “Unworthy piece of shit” he said. “Dario, I need cleaning he said”, Dario begin ti lick Michal’s body. Tony arrived, he had bruises all over his body. “Call the Interviewer, tell the asians seems to be spying here, now” Michal said while Dario was serving him. Michal begun to moan while Ricardo and Tony left the place. Ricardo took a phone and tapped it, “Japanese spy, killed quickly, didn’t got much information”. On the base the Interviewer saw the message he tapped a brief “OK” and left the phone. “What a shame” he thought before leaving to his bed. The next week the Interviewer received messages from the secondary bases and the souther base. “that’s odd”, he muttered. Wolf was at his side, “what?” Wolf said. “You killed a latin mafia member last week, and Michal found an asian’s member on the secondary base”. The Interviewer walked out of the office in silence, Wolf walked at his side. He was silently walking through the aisles. There were a lot of men training there, suddenly Paolo appeared in front of the Interviewer, he was sweating from the training, his piercing blue eyes stood out from his rounded but friendly face, he was tall and had broad shoulders, his body wasn’t that big, but he was very proportionate. “Hello Sir” he said then he looked at Wolf and said “Wolf”, Paolo made a quick salute with his head. “Hi Paolo, any news?” Paolo face showed some worries. “So far, the Japanese and the Latins are still fighting, there are reports of skirmishes all over the city, but they seem to be getting sparse, the police is trying to control them but they haven’t been able to achieve that.” The Interviewer nodded “the secondary base?” He asked. “The odd news is that there are no news, the southern base was evacuated and the soldiers were sent here, we evacuated all the operational stuff, but so far, nothing happened there.” Paolo said. “It’s like they still know that that building has no strategic value he thought for himself… “thanks Paolo, keep training, your getting stronger?”, Paolo flexed his biceps and smirked “These guns are getting stronger by the day” he said. Wolf bounced his pecs in response, the Interviewer made a slight smile. Wolf, come here, let’s go to a quiet place. They walked for some minutes they left the warehouse and went to a quiet place, the guards left the place at the sight of Wolf. “Wolf, I’m afraid we have a mole…” Wolf bounced his pecs “I shall kill him” he said. “If we find him here it’s all yours” the Interviewer said his eyes went reddish, “I hate traitors” he said. Michal was on the secondary base, walking with Dario behind, he was talking over his phone with the Interviewer. “I’ll be careful with that…yes, Ricardo, Tony and Lorenzo are here….Dario is nothing and he never leaves my place” he said. After some quick words he said “We have not much soldiers here, they are mostly there”, then he hang up the call. Michal was dressed with small shorts, tank top and flip flops, his legs were big and strong, he was walking deliberately so his quads and calved danced and showed every fiber of them just to show at the base who was the alpha. Michal went to the gym space it was mid morning so that twas training time, he entered to the gym. Tony was already there training with Ricardo, both men were getting stronger, Tony grew in size and barely fit on his clothes, Ricardo’s body wasn’t growing but he was getting more defined by the day. Michal decided to train with them, he looked at Dario “go train, I need your ass stronger to take me” he ordered. Dario silently went and begun to lift weights. Michal used all the weights on the rack, his strength was incredible for a man of his size. Tony and Ricardo were awed by the sheer weight Michal lifted, Michal grunted, Dario was in fear since Michal usually got horny after his training and the results would be disastrous for him. After two hours of training Michal, Ricardo and Tony finished his workout, so did Dario. “That was a good workout” Tony said, Ricardo nodded. Where’s Lorenzo? Tony answered “he should be practicing his martial arts outside”, then Michal ordered “go look for him”. Dario walked close to Michal and begun to clean his sweat with his tinge and hands. Tony walked out of the gyn and out for the training grounds, there were few soldier, the ones of the Old Red’s that weren’t sent yet to the main base. Tony kept walking until he saw a familiar figure outside the base…it was Lorenzo. He begun to walk toward Lorenzo who was looking at the distance and his back was towards Tony. Michal was receiving Dario’s attention, Ricard was rolling his eyes and looking frequently at the door, suddenly a call ringed on his phone, Ricardo took the phone “Ricardo? Is that you?” It was Igor, he was speaking at a frantic space “Michal’s there?” Ricardo put the phone on speakerphone, “We have been infiltrated!, the secondary base information has been leaked!” Michal took the phone, Ricardo was livid. Tony walked to the familiar figure, there was Lorenzo, shirtless, at the first time Tony tought that Lorenzo was making some martial arts moves, but something was amiss, Lorenzo was looking far away, very concentrated, with a phone on his hand. Tony walked slowly, trying to not make any noise “come now, they don’t suspect Lorenzo said. “Traitor!” Tony yelled, Lorenzo jumped back in surprise, then he hardened his face and launched a lateral kick with his left leg to Tony. Tony blocked the kick with both arms. “BOOM” the hit sounded hard and powerful, Tony didn’t remembered that Lorenzo was so strong while training with him on the Nuovi Imperatori base for the tournament”. “What?” Lorenzo launched another kick but Tony decided to dodge the hits since his arms felt the pain. “What did you do?” Tony said. “The training here really works” Lorenzo said, then he launched a frontal kick that landed on Tony’s abs. Tony fell back and his face twitched because the pain, Lorenzo jumped to Tony and took impulse to kick down Tony on the floor. Tony recovered and rolled on the floor evading the kick that crushed some rocks. “You’ve betrayed us” Tony said, “And we betrayed the Nuovi Imperatori before” Lorenzo answered without a hint of remorse. Lorenzo relaxed his composure and walked casually in an almost cocky way. His abs glistened with the sun, his pants were fit to his big and well defined legs. “But we decided to join the SSS; this was our place” Tony said in an almost begging voice. “Not mine” Lorenzo answered. He jumped and did a round kick that hit Tony’s face. Tony spited blood, the blood painted some rocks on the floor, as soon as Tony saw the blood he raged and decided to take the fight more seriously, Lorenzo was going to kill him at this pace, so he stood at guard, his face hardened and Lorenzo put himself in a fighting stance too. Tony launched some punches that Lorenzo evaded easily, he then launched a kick that hit Tony’s ribcage. Tony tried to counterattack with a kick but Lorenzo evaded it with a quick turn. Lorenzo turned back and launched a kick aimed at Tony’s head. This time Tony was prepared for the attack and stopped the kick with both hands cushioning the blow with his strength, he took the opportunity given by the sudden Lorenzo’s surprise. Tony grabbed the leg, then he lifted Lorenzo over his head in a circling fashion and hit Lorenzo against the ground, Lorenzo spat blood. Lorenzo counterattacked by kicking Tony’s leg dislocating his knee . Tony saw a cloud of dust from the distance and panicked. “No!!!” he said panicking, he then threw himself over Lorenzo, pinned him to the ground using his weight and hit his face several times until Lorenzo fell unconscious. Michal was speaking with Igor on the phone, “a hacker have been sending information” Michal “how do you know?” Michal demanded an answer “I’ve checked all the SSS communications, the hackers here monitored the outgoing information and a large amount of information was send, apparently from the secondary base to a remote server…” Michal compressed the phone and the screen begun to crack. “The information was encrypted, we investigated and some of it were the blueprints of the base” Igor said. At that moment Tony entered limping with an unconscious Lorenzo over his shoulders. “What?” Ricardo said. “They are coming…Lorenzo betrayed us” Tony said in exhaustion and let Lorenzo fell to the ground. “What happened” Michal said. “He was speaking with the enemy, they are coming to the base” Tony said with a painful voice. “Michal grabbed Lorenzo from his arm pits and shook him violently” Lorenzo woke up to find Michal’s wrath face. “Speak” Michal said and begun to used his hands to pierce Lorenzo armpits. Lorenzo’s face twitched but he barely made any sound, that revealed how well he trained under the SSS methods, Michal understood that he was beginning to develop pain tolerance. Michal pressed harder. “They’re coming” Lorenzo said, “who’s coming?” Ricardo said. “The Japanese, you will be wiped out from this place”. Michal grabbed both Lorenzo’s arms and begun to pull them apart “how?” Lorenzo yelled in pain. Michal decided to reduce the pressure “How?” He repeated, “they paid me, they promised…I suppose it’s all gone” Lorenzo said he looked at Tony “I won’t be as string as you, or you Michal…they promised more power, than the Italians or the SSS…”. “How did you?” Michal said while pulling both arms, Lorenzo gasped fro the pain “I’m also a hacker!” Michal released Lorenzo who fell to the ground. “I’m a hacker, Luca recruited me because my abilities, I hacked fro him, I tried to send the information from the main base but unfortunately I was transferred here, anyway I penetrated the base systems and sent them to the Japanese…they didn’t trust me, or else this place would be theirs before, so they send the spy that you killed last time…now they are sending a large force to wipe you all” Lorenzo said. Ricard was livid. “The soldiers!” Ricardo said, at that moment a large amount of gunshots sounded at a distance. Michal stomped Lorenzo’s right leg shattering the femur. Lorenzo yelled and tried to grab his leg but Michal grabbed him from the arms. He pulled both arms from the body ripping them and tossing them at the sides. Michal wasn’t even going for the torture, he kneeled over Lorenzo and punched with heavy blows that made the ground tremble, Michal’s fists crushed bones, pierced the skin, the muscles, the internal organs. Lorenzo’s yells combined with the guns sounds outside, when Michal realized that Lorenzo was about to die he stood up and stomped the head with his barefoot, he twisted the head. “Treacherous Bug…you got easy” Michal said. Michal walked to the door. He turned towards Tony and said “Tony, you think you can fight?” Tony nodded with his head,”I’ll try but he dislocated my knee” Michal didn’t even responded, he grabbed Tony’s leg and with a quick movement he fixed the leg. “Ok you’ll go with us” Michal looked at Dario “you ‘ll come behind me but don’t join the fight understood?” Dario nodded silently, Ricardo left the room first, followed by Michal and a limping Tony…Dario left last but at a far distance. Inside the aisles four soldiers entered, Michal ran toward them and when they saw the behemoth of a man that was running to them they fired his guns like possessed men. The bullets ricocheted from Michals body but his shirt was torn by the bullets. Michal reached one of the men from the chest grasping the sternum with his fingers, he lifted the soldier on high like he was a dumbbell, Michal hit the ground with the soldier dislocating the sternum and crushing the heard between his hand and the ground. The soldier just made a silent OOOMPPH and grasped for air. Michal ripped the heart’s remains from the body, closed his fingers and hit the head crushing it and mixing the hearth with the brain, the other soldiers stood still in shock from the sheer brute force display. Ricardo seized the opportunity and grabbed one of the soldiers neck with his left hand and using his right hand he punched the face, the punch smashed the face and yanked on the cranial cavity, killing the soldier almost instantly. The third soldier aimed at Michal but he was fast and ripped the weapon from his hands, hands included and the soldier fell to his knees. Michal kicked the soldier in the chest crushing his chest and sending the soldier flying to a wall where he crashed head first and the neck snapped by the impact. Michal was enraged but the only signal of this rage was the fact that his jaw was tense and that he wasn’t excited about the kills this time. The space outside the base was in chaos, there were at leas 20 Japanese soldiers heavy armed, the soldiers were on the floor, all dead, blood where everywhere the lifeless soldier’s faces were surprised. “Oh man” Ricardo said. “They will be avenged” Michal said.“Ricardo, go to the office and tell the news to the headquarters, look at the terrain from the office’s windows and then come here!” Ricardo took the cracked phone and somehow he could made a call, “Sir, we are being attacked! Lorenzo was a mole and the Japanese are already attacking…the soldiers are mostly dead” “Ricardo? Explain!”. The interviewer demanded over the phone, then Ricardo gave the most detailed explanation that he could make given the circumstances. The Interviewer hanged the phone…Wolf was at his side “Lorenzo was the mole…he passed the info to the Japanese…but has Igor told us recently, they knew the information of the secondary based but weren’t able to infiltrate the info of the main headquarters….” The Interviewer closed his eyes and put his hand on his head “I’ve been played again” he muttered. “What are we going to do?” Wolf said. The interviewer face went rigid, he looked at Wolf, his eyes were angry and sad at the same time. “We stay here, Michal is strong, so Ricardo and Tony…I will trust them… we won’t be able to help them anyway, the secondary base if a lot of hours from here…we have to thrust them…” the Interviewer was clearly worried, angered, sad. All the work he and Wolf did…Ricardo, Michal…even Tony, the soldiers… All those images and possibilities crossed his mind, he hated to be in the dark, he covered his face with his hands. Wolf walked to him and put his hand on his shoulder, “they’re not weak, they’ll be fine”. He said. The Interviewer held Wolf’s hand and forearm like it was the only anchor he still had to the world and put his head over it closing his eyes. “Thanks buddy” he said in a soft voice. Wolf growled in response. Meanwhile Ricardo ran at Michal said “three cars here, their soldiers are armed with machine-guns , but far away seems that there are two vehicles approaching, I assume they’ll be here in 10 minutes or less” Ricardo said. Michal raised and eyebrow, so we need to be quick, Tony nodded, Ricardo looked at the Japanese guards coming. “There are 20 of them, so that makes 6 or seven for each”. Tony was still reeking from his previous Fight with Lorenzo but he stood at the challenge. “Ok he said, so we go now”. Michal stood up and begun to walk to the nearest group of guards. The men shot every weapon at his disposal but Michal’s skin was so strong that the bullet’s didn’t made any effect. “Is he able to resist those?” Tony said in amazement. “Yes he does” Ricardo answered with a smile. “You’re able to resist those too?” He said in amazement. “I’m stronger than most bullets but not at his level” Ricardo ripped his shirt revealing his swimmer’s body with his hairy torso. “Let’s go” Ricardo said and ran to the nearest group of guards too, Ricardo caught with Michal, the nearest group were three soldiers that kept shooting Michal but didn’t noticed Ricardo’s running at them since all their attention where directed at Michal. Michal nodded and grabbed the nearest enemy soldier. He ripped the machine-gun from his hands and folded it like a pretzel. Then he grabbed the soldier and quickly ripped his arms. The guard yelled and his closet companions opened his eyes in surprise. Ricardo held the opportunity and bear-hugged another soldier. The remaining soldier shot at Ricardo but he put the soldier’s body between him and the shooting soldier like a shield who took most of the shots. The soldier gasped for air and looked at the sky in surprise. Before the Soldier died Ricardo hugged the soldiers ribcage with all his might., so any rib that remained intact was cracked. The soldier spitted blood and blood was sprayed from all the bullet wounds. Ricardo laughed at how easy crushing this soldier was and how easier the effort was getting for him, but he kept his concentration. The third soldier panicked and threw his gun, he tried to run away but Mitchal grabbed him, lifted over his head and threw to Tony’s place “all your’s”. From behind of a box five soldiers appeared shooting at Michal and Ricardo, bullets rebounded from his muscles and Ricardo and Michal walked to them, bullets ricocheting from his muscles. Tony stood up and grabbed the soldiers head, he held with both hands and he hit the soldiers face with his knee, the soldier nose shattered, Tony hit again with the knee and he kept hitting the soldier with his knee until the face caved in. Tony released the soldier who fell dead in front of him. “Just in case”, Tony said and aiming he lifted the foot on his good leg and and stomped the head as hard as he could, the head caved in and blood splashed in all directions. “That’s good but don’t get carried away” Michal said, while kicking one soldier smashing his ribcage and sending him flying away. Tony limped “Stupid leg” he said but tried to keep the pace but he was already been left behind. Ricardo already grabbed another soldier and punched his head so hard his punch appeared from the other side of the head. Ricardo ripped the head from his fist his fist of the head and grabbing the soldier’s corpse he threw it at two of the nearest soldiers that fell to the ground, an opportunity that Michal too to stomp the soldier’s head and grabbing another he ripped the head off. Ricardo grabbed the last soldier of the second group and grabbing him from the throat he yanked the head ripping it off from the body that trembled and fell to the ground with a thud. Michal found the soldier with the crushed ribcage and palmed his head, he crushed it like an eggshell. “Damn, I need some release, I’ll need Dario later”. Ricardo and Tony crouched behind some boxes, Michal, as resistant as he was, was at their side standing up and getting al the shots, he used his advantage to see the soldiers coming at them. “5 at my right, 3 at the left, 2 on the center” Michal said. In fact 5 soldiers were hiding behind one of the cars and the others were behind some boxes. I’ll go right, you go left and center, Michal ordered. Michal walked casually to the left side and 5 Japanese soldiers were among his weapons and firing furiously, meanwhile Ricardo ran to the right. Michal grabbed the first from the lift shoulder and ripped the arm off, he then used the severed arm and used like a bat hitting the nearby soldiers. He dropped the hand and grabbed two of them by the necks and lifted both of them, he crashed their head together crushing both skulls at the same time, he used the bodies to hit both remain guards that tried to run but Michel kicked one so hard that he shattered his spine making him and instant paraplegic, he caught the other, lifted him in a gorilla press and then he broth the guard down on his knee cracking his spine. The three soldiers were still alive, Michal looked at them in contempt, their companions tried to help shooting Michal but he didn’t care, they dared to attack the SSS secondary base, HIS base, he walked to each of the soldiers and stopped the head of the one with the severed arm, he walked to the first paraplegic one and grabbing him from the neck with the right hand he lifted him to his eye level and with the left hand he grabbed the body and yanked ripping the head from the body. He walked to the third one and putting his foot on his head, he slowly crushed the head. Michal enjoyed the mix of the horror yells of the dying guard and the desperate yells of the helping soldiers that tried to rescue him to no avail. These soldiers were so distracted by Michal that they didn’t realized that Ricardo was behind them, Ricardo quickly punched through the sternum and ripped the heart of one, kicked the second’s balls in am movement unworthy of the colosseum buy highly effective at this moment because he cracked the soldier pelvis who fell to the ground holding his balls. Ricardo grabbed the third soldier’s head and yanked the head to the left cracking the neck and making the soldier look 180 degrees back. The guard with the cracked pelvis was howling in pain. Ricardo palmed the head and in a swift movement he crushed the head, his pecs striations were visible and suddenly the pecs turned red from the sprayed blood. Michal saw Tony and knew that Tony will not be of much help so he ran to the remaining two soldiers. Soon Michal reached the soldiers place, they looked upside and saw Michal raging face, they kept shooting at them but Michal was in no “play mode”. He grabbed both guards from the neck and lifted them, he looked at the two vehicles that were still far away and he calculated they won’t be of any help. He smiled. “Ricardo, this one is your’s” he said shaking the soldier at his right hand. Ricardo came near and said “hold him pleas” then Ricardo held the soldier from the shoulders and yanked the body beheading the soldier in one quick movement, Michal looked at the severed head and dropped it. “You were too hasty” he said. “Sorry sir, but we can’t take risks” Ricardo answered. “Nosense, we almost destroyed them, I have time for a quicky” Michal said then he ripped the soldier’s clothes and prepared him to be raped. Michal ripped his shorts and rammed the soldiers ass. The soldier yelled in pain and tried to get out of the impalement but he was too tight and Michal also held him in place. Dario appeared and walked next to Michal and saw the soldier in resentment. Michal thrusted hard and quick, Michal lost himself on the feeling, he moaned in pleasure and begun to caress his nipples, Ricardo tried to reason with Michal but Michal animal instincts took over him. This was a near new experience, the soldier was too small, too tight…Michal cummed inside the soldier but he didn’t realized that while he was enjoying the rape the Japanese cars were already at the base frontiers, Michal realized too late that there were 4 remaining Japanese soldiers aiming at him with RPGs. Michal grabbed the soldier and crushing his neck with his right hand he ripped him from his body at the same time that the soldiers fired the first RPG. Michal used the body like a shield, the body exploded and all the corpse remains splattered to all side so much for Dario’s joy. Ricardo yelled, “Run”. The second RPG was shot aimed at Ricardo. Ricardo tried to cover but suddenly Tony appeared and threw him at his side. The RPG hit and it exploded, Tony flew backwards and fell to the floor on his back. Ricardo ran to him and saw his lifeless expression, his eyes were now without any light, his well rounded and beautiful chest was burned and without movement. He was dead, his last heroic feat was to save Ricardo and his face showed a tint of proudness. Ricardo yelled in rage and pain. Michal looked at Ricardo and then a Tony lifeless body. He went in rage, his eyes tainted red, he screamed like a beast at the same time that the third RPG was shot, it hit Michal but Michal resisted, his skin was reddish but otherwise intact. He ran to the Soldiers there still one RPG to be shot, Michal reached the soldiers and punched the head off the body from the first soldier, then he punched with the back if his hist the second soldier cracking his neck. He ripped the heart from the third soldier and tossed the heart at the side. The last soldier panicked and tried to suicide-fire the last RPG, Michal grabbed the RPG at the same time the soldier pull the trigger. The RPG was launched upside, Michal grabbed the head and with his pecs he quickly dispatched the last assault soldier crushing his head with both hands. The rocket flew to the skies, then it begun to fly down, Michal and Ricardo looked at first time with curiosity, then with fear, then with terror when they saw the rocket falling over a small but big Gas pipeline of the base. They saw in small motion how the rocked exploded, then the gas ignited, the gas exploded and the explosion made a rippling explosion, suddenly all the pipes exploded at once, sending debris in all directions, Ricardo grabbed Tony’s body and run away from the base. Michal stood still, Dario tried to move him but Michal was paralyzed. The explosions chain destroyed all things at their pace, soon the chaos erupted in a fiery explosion that destroyed the base, the hangars, the warehouses, suddenly the explosions reached the former Old Red’s armory igniting the powder and all the weapons stashed there, the ones never destined to be used but somewhat destined to destroy his owners, they exploded, crashing down the base and sending debris in all directions. Soon the base was only a blazing hot space, the buildings were all destroyed and in the ground there were only random debris and the fallen bodies of the killed soldiers. The SSS received the heaviest blow from their history and Michal was at the center of it. Michal stood there, like a soldier in the middle of a war, he was in shock, Dario tried to move him but Michal refused to move…suddenly he walked…to were Ricardo stood, at his feet Tony’s lifeless body was looking upside, and the dark clouds, Ricardo was stoic but there were tears marked on his dirty face, Michal never bothered to say nothing, he turned and saw the soldier’s corpses, some were burning, the burned meat smell made him surprise, he never killed someone by burning, that was odd. But those thoughts suddenly flew away, the secondary base was lost, and they needed to inform the SSS. Michal felt heartache for the first time in his life, he always thought that the defeat would come with his dead, but this time he was defeated alight nobody could won over him. This confused mess of feeling came crashing over him like an avalanche. Michal stood still, Dario walked trembling at his side “master…what do we do?” He answered. Michal din’t answered. “Sir, we should go to the headquarters but… What to we do with the bodies?” Ricardo said. Michal just nodded with the head, he didn’t even answered, Ricardo then begun to pile the bodies Dario left his master side and took some bodies and then they piled them in a straight line inside a trench were the soldiers used to train. In front of them they put Tony’s corpse. Ricardo looked around some gasoline tanks inexplicably survived, he brought the tanks and wet the corpses with gasoline. He used all the gasoline tanks on the corpses while Michal was only looking at Dario an Ricardo arraign the corpses. Ricardo then grabbed one of the flaming remains and stood at Michal said. “Come on, we need to honor the bodies” that showman of leadership from Ricardo’s was kinda surprising, in other circumstances Michal would be offended he could even kill Ricardo, but Michal was still processing all the feelings that where crashing on his heart. “Companions, you fought for the SSS until the end, we will avenge you”. Ricardo said in a stoic voice, then he threw the flaming remains that ignited the gasoline in a fiery blaze that begun to consume the bodies. Ricardo sobbed once and then he returned to his stoic face, Ricardo looked at Tony’s corpse. “Thank you” he muttered. They stood in place until they felt that there were no use to be there anymore. Michal looked for something to cover up his body and then the three remaining SSS members took one of the Japanese cars and left the place. The first conquest of the SSS was now a useless mountain of flaming debris and a line of calculated corpses that were like a memento of the first heavy SSS defeat. The Interviewer was on his office, Wolf was at his side, Wolf was strangely quiet ant the Interviewer was clearly worried but remains at an unfazed expression, but his small twitch was noticed by Wolf who knew that he was worried. Two days have passed since the last time Ricardo communicated. The Interviewed haven’t slept since and he was using all his remaining strength to remain stoic for the SSS guards, elites and trainees. Suddenly his phone sounded. “They’re here” The Interviewer said. Wolf raised an eyebrow. “Let’s go”, the Interviewer said and both men left the office. After some minutes they walked to the parking space where Michal, Ricardo and Dario were standing firm like soldiers. The interviewer sighted and ordered “report”. Michal then explained in great detail all things that happened, Michals retelling of the history were met with an unfazed expression from the interviewer and Wolf too. Wolf bounced his pecs but not in the playful way he usually made but in the raged way, Michal kept telling the events that let to the base destruction. How the Japanese killed the remaining soldiers at the base and how they counterattacked, Michal told the Interviewer in painful detail how Tony died and how his foolishness let the enemy come closer and hoe they accidentally destroyed the base, and clarifying that that accident shouldn’t happened because if he just waited for some more minuted they could kill the remaining Japanese before they could use any of the RPG’s that caused Tony’s death and the SSS secondary base loss. The Interviewer walked next to Michal and looked him at the face. Michal pain soared again, he felt he betrayed the SSS, he felt heartache for the first time in his life, he expected an slap, a slap that clearly would be barely felt since Michal was too aware of the strength difference between the Interviewer and him, but he new that that slap would destroy his soul because he was devoted to the organization that let him be as free as he could be his cockiness let them destroy the SSS secondary base and he knew that he have just let down there Interviewer and in some sense Wolf. Michal hated the feeling and in someway, he hated himself for that. The Interviewer moved to Michal, Michal closed his eyes expecting the first time someone would inflict pain on him but suddenly he felt a Hugh. The Interviewer hugged him in a somewhat ridiculous gesture since Michael was so big that the Interviewer barely could cover his size, “I’m Glad you’re fine buddy” the Interviewer said in a a tender voice that only Michal could hear. Michal closed his eyed and lowered his head “your stupid idiot, that was the worst thing you could do to me now”. The Interviewer released the hug and quietly said “I know” and he looked at Michal’s eyes with a bittersweet smile. “You make sure that this won’t happen again, now go and rest, we will need to plan our strategy from here and I need you”. Wolf face was stoic but it relaxed a little. “Ricardo, thanks, go rest.” the Interviewer said. Ricardo relaxed and it seemed that all the exhaustion he was holding was released in a way that he barely could stand still and left the place stumbling. Michal left with Dario behind. The interviewer looked at Wolf “you should rest” Wolf said, but the voice tone was almost an order. “Yes buddy, I know I should rest but we still…” Wolf put a hand on the Interviewer shoulder, and closed his head near the Interviewers ear and he whispered: “I know we still need to find a mole on the headquarters, let me do it, I won’t fail”. The Interviewer tapped Wolf’s big and rounded shoulder and leg to his quarter. Wolf then walked to the office warehouse and said “now I have a mole to track down”.

(So, this is the first time I found the courage to post a little story I’ve written recently. English isn’t my primary language so hopefully the story is readable. Enjoy and let me know what you think.) LUKE - part 1: THE RECORDING Dylan and Matt were best friends. Always sharing everything together. “Hey dude” Matt said. “I found this file on the web that says it contains the deepest voice ever recorded. No footage, only audio.” Dylan looked at his best friend to see if he was joking again. But apparently Matt was very serious. “I’m sure our girlfriends would love us to have a super deep voice, hehe” A moment later they both sat down and started the audio file on Dylan’s tablet. Some voice over started explaining a few facts about the audio file. “Listen carefully. This recording contains the voice of a minor. There used to be video footage to, but it has been removed because it was too obscene. Too revealing. And most people could no handle what they were seeing. Also keep in mind that the voice on this recording is not meant for male audiences. Listen to it on your own risk.” Matt and Dylan looked at each other. They only noticed the last too sentences. “Why would they say it’s not for male audiences?” Matt asked Dylan. “I have no idea, but to be honest, it actually makes me more curious.” Dylan answered. “So let’s continue. The file continued. It started a count down. 3…2…1 “Hi” an incredibly deep voice boomed through the computer speakers. Matt and Dylan were both erect when they heard the hyper manly voice. “My name is Luke and I just turned 18.” The incredibly deep voice continued shaking the two friend’s senses. “That voice…it’s…oh fuck…so m-manly.” Matt said, while he stroked his dick through his pants. Dylan was already openly stroking his cock after he took off his jeans. He was breathing heavily. What happened next is something both boys could not have imagined… “I’m your alpha.” the voice said, causing Matt to stick out his tongue and open his pants to jerk off his cock too. “Your superior.” making both boys drool, and their cocks leak tons of pre. “Your god.” which made the boys empty their balls with a seemingly endless supply of cum. They kept cumming for two minutes straight. “And now…” the monstrously deep voice continued “…you are mine. If you are a girl, your tits might have grown bigger and your butt more bubbly. Your body adapted to look more beautiful for me. And if you are a guy, your body has realized how manly I am. Turning you into a horny, weak little gay boy. Submitting to me. Forgetting about your lover, because I am the one you really want. Becoming horny whenever you only think about this recording. Your cock spurting cum when hearing the slightest rumbling sound of my voice. You are all MINE” The recording ended. Matt and Dylan kept cumming endlessly while hearing the rest of the audio file. They were kissing each other and moaning uncontrollably, only to pass out next to each other. The recording was programmed to send itself to all contacts that were available on Dylan’s tablet……..

It's a very bloody chapter, so If you're turned off bt descriptions of violence and murder and snuff, please leave, If otherwise you like this thing, enjoy. Thanks to Freakoman2 for the encouragment and Mczapl for his guidance too Hope you all like it. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 14-New Recruits / New Foes. The next days where calmer, that was good news to the Interviewer who where feeling exhausted from the tournament affair and the Nuovi Imperatori integration with the SSS, his wound already (mostly) stopped hurting but he still had some difficulty to raise his right arm, the recovery process was already in their final stages. Michal already left for the secondary base with Ricardo to oversee the training process. Paolo and Igor were dedicated to facilitate the integration between the two organizations, also Paolo was training with the help of Igor under Wolf’s tutelage. The Interviewer was looking at his PC on his office. Wolf’s grunts were audible from the distance, Paolo and Igor were on the office standing in front of the Interviewer. “Paolo, how things are going on the SSS south base?” The Interviewers asked. “Most of them have decided to follow us..not all are going to meet the SSS standards, others have flatly refused to went with us…” The Interviewer tapped on his PC, “what do you suggest?” The Interviewer said to Igor and Paolo. They stared at each other, seemed they already talked about this point. “The main issue here is that we don’t use any weapons, the former Nuovi Imperatori leaders fears that if we leave our weapons, we will lose all our power” the Interviewer smirked, “seems that don0’t know our true strength, that’s good”. “Another issue of equal importance” Igor said, “Is that most of them believe that the drug business drive a lot of revenue, and they don’t want to lose it”. The Interviewer took a sip of his coke. “A heavy structure and heavy equipment usually requires a lot of money to sustain it” the Interviewer said. Then he wen silent while taking a sip of his coke, “we found our strength on the muscles of our soldiers, this strength is way cheaper to sustain is far greater if you can grasp it”. The Interviewer did a detailed look on Paolo, he grew a lot on these days he seemed a natural for the SSS, in some sense the Interviewer regretted not have known him before because his administrative skills where top notch, almost at Igor’s level. That lowered the workload on his head, but at the same time, the new managerial skill he needed were taking a toll, that showed in the usually high consumption of coffee he achieved while being in his reunions with the new administrative snuffer team. Wolf entered the room, for some reason he decided to just go on shorts and converse shoes, he entered bouncing his pecs and “casually” hitting his pecs. The Interviewer smirked, he thought that Wolf was feeling the need to show off more than usual so he didn’t lose the spotlight and also to avoid the temptation to snuff everyone at his reach. “Anything new?” He said. “Not yet Wolf” the Interviewer answered, “we are still discussing the whereabouts of our integration” he said. “In fact, most of the Nuovi Imperatori soldiers want to stay with us, but the dissidents are creating heavy ruckus within the ranks” Paolo said. The Interviewer went silent, he now had more recruits, some with Elite potential, more guards and more soldiers to guard the neighborhood, but if the top leadership of the Nuovi Imperatori are not on board the SSS, they would make thing even more difficult and that also created a lot of problems. “Paolo, how many of the leadership would defect to another mafia?” The Interviewer said. He expressed his main fear, he knew that his elites could handle the operations somehow, but the main issue for him was the possibility of defection, Paolo handled that risk for sometime, but those Nuovi imperatori that still resisted the SSS leadership and it’s new plans could have a devastating effect on his plans. “We need to do something about the dissident leadership” the Interviewer said, closed his PC and left the office. “Wolf come with me”. Wolf smirked and left. Wolf was walking bouncing his pecs even more than normal. “You’re distracting me” The Interviewer said. “I know” Wolf said with a smirk. The Interviewer looked at Wolf in a serious way for some seconds before surrendering himself and laughing at Wolf silliness. “You jerk” the Interviewer said with a smile. “Seems that we need to keep thing at our usual ways Wolf” he said scratching his head. “You have one Wolf” Wolf smiled proudly while saying that and the Interviewer smirked “And the Wolf is all I need” he answered. “If Paolo doesn’t find a way to negotiate that, we will need to pave pour way on bone and blood” the Interviewer said. They left for the restaurant to eat, in the way Brian, Tony and Connor joined them, they still didn’t had any formal interview but they were allowed to roam on the base to know the operations. They sat in front of Wolf and the Interviewer, they where big enough to make a normal man uncomfortable, but they three were intimidated by Wolf size and his previous show of brutality also showed them that messing with Wolf or the Interviewer was a very bad idea on their part. Wolf bounced his pecs rhythmically while waiting for his food. After some time the new cook brought Wolf various plates of roasted chicken that Wolf begun to devour without any shame. As the choked disappeared from the table Brian, Tony and Connor looked at the Interviewer, they were somewhat expectant. “So tell me, you’ve already knew our installations, I’ve showed you a good opportunity to look at our base and feel familiarized with our ways, one week has passed and you’ve also allowed to train at our facilities and use our training methods” the Interviewer said, “but that come at a price, I must say, you’ll swear you unwavering loyalty to the SSS..or you can become a play toy for my friend here” the Interviewer said pointing at Wolf with his head. “We can say no?” Connor asked. “So Far Dario and Tony haven’t decided yet, we sent them to the secondary base with Michal so he can convince them or release them, but I don’t want them to know our whereabouts, at least while they make their decision”. The interviewer received his plate and he begun to eat with delicacy, the contrast between Wolf and the Interviewer made Brian smirk. “So, why us three are here and haven’t been sent to the base”. Brian asked, “Michal can be very persuasive” Wolf said with a laugh. “You’re here because you showed the most potential on the tournament” the Interviewer said. Also you were the most vicious of all, so I decided to take things in my hands with you three. The Interviewer took another bite of his food. “Tell me Brian, you entered the tournament being paid. “And they didn’t pay me a cent” Brian said bitterly. “Well Brian, tell me; why you want to stay with us? You’re pretty strong already” Brian scratched his head, his biceps swell at the moment and his pecs were pushing against his shirt. “See, the Italians gave me an opportunity to kill here an there, but those kills where scarce, I’m just like Wolf, I like to show my strength, the get my hands soaked in blood of the weaklings, I love my muscles but the Italians never appreciated them, here I can grow, I can kill and I have also a good role model” Brian said pointing to Wolf. “I don’t care about the money, I care about the power, I was working with the Italians until the day I saw one of your streams, the magic tricks where brilliant they aroused me so I couldn’t sleep from the excitation” Brian said while touching his groin shamelessly. Wolf ignored the remarks and kept eating like a beast. “So, I decided to join you but the only way I could find to reach you was to participate in the tournament, Luca at first didn’t wanted to use me for this, but after the second ‘failure’ of Paolo, Luca decided he needed me…you know…Luca always kept me in the dark, even Paolo didn’t knew about me before the tournament, he was quite surprised to see me on the list, he didn’t knew my strength neither”. Brian said flexing his biceps and ripping his sleeves. “Luca always used me when he needed to get rid of someone without anyone suspecting that…but I wanted to be seen by who I truly are…and here I can do that…so, that’s whey I want to join the SSS”. Brian finished his discourse. The Interviewer finished his plate and asked for a latte. “Ok” he said briskly. “Tony, what about you?” The Interviewer said. “I’m a bodybuilder that wants to be strong” Tony said. “I was one of the biggest tugs for the Italians, they always sent me to the lesser jobs, go hit some rebel thug, go get some money from junkies that does’t want to pay, they feared me but the Italians would not give me a chance to grow, I was stuck, the tournament gave me an opportunity, I fight my way up to be chosen by Luca, after some fights with other members I won a place” Tony said while making some boxing jabs at the air over the table. “But, you killed Luca…” Wolf smirked. Tony looked at Wolf with respect and continued. “So, I have nowhere to go, and this place looks great for people with my talents” Tony bounced his pecs. The Interviewer sighed and rolled his eyes. “Connor, tell me about you, and why do you want to join us?” He asked. “I like to be big, and strong, the Nuovi Imperatori sponsored me with steroids, gym and money…, unfortunately, you won the tournament and I lost my sponsor…and well you seem to train your people really good, have you seen that Buck guy? And Wolf? They are BIG!” the Interviewer was dumbfound about the shallow response of Connor, “but you already know that in the SSS we kill people…and you already saw Wolf doing that” the Interviewer asked. “Exactly!” Connor said, “If you make me big and strong, I’ll be loyal to you, I find that quite amusing and I’ll love to be your killer too” Connor said in such a candid way, while bouncing his pecs, the Interviewer was surprised, after some minutes of silent pondering the Interviewer rolled his eyes, stood un rather violently and briskly said “you’re a bunch of showoffs, you’re just like Wolf…you’re admitted”. Wolf burst in laugher and the other smiled too, then the Interviewer took a can of coke from the counter and returned to the table. “You’re admired, yes, but you’ll need to train, and who us that you’re worthy of the SSS, if you play with us, or if you don’t take us seriously, you’ll regret it. The Interviewer drank his can of coke and left the table, Wolf left with him. “We have settled the new recruits issue, we still need to see what Michael does to Dario and Lorenzo..but that depends on him…now we need to determine what to do with the dissidents”. The Interviewer said. Wolf and the Interviewer walked the SSS warehouses aisles, the Interviewer was silent thinking on what to do with the Italians. “What do you think?” Wolf said. “The Italians, many of them don’t want to join us, but we also can’t allow them to defect to the Japanese or the Latins”. The Interviewer answered. “You know what to do” Wolf said while bouncing his pecs playfully”. “Maybe” the interviewer said taking the last sip of coke and tossing the can into a bin; “Before we get to that we need a visit to do”, He said. They both walked to a corridor and then to a lone room. The door was locked…”I don’t have time for this…” the Interviewer said in an exasperated way, Wolf understood the message and put his hand on the door, he pushed the door and he ripped the door from the frame. “What the hell” Carlos said from inside the room. “Carlos, I don’t have much time for this…have you recovered?” The Interviewer said. “No sir, I’m not ready” Carlos said while sweating. Carlos room was upside down, there where mark of punches on the walls, and the bed was already destroyed, Carlos was sweating profusely but the Interviewer understood that it was not of fear. “You are training here” the Interviewer said. Carlos looked at the floor and nodded. “You’re still thinking on your fight on the tournament?” The Interviewer said. “Yes sir, I ashamed the SSS, I wasn’t able to fight well and aside of that, you pardoned me…I feel humiliated” Carlos answered. SLAP, the sound echoed on the room and the aisled, Wolf looked amused at the Interviewer slapping Carlos. “Ouch” the Interviewer said while holding his hand. Carlos was already too strong so the Interviewer hurted himself but Carlos felt the pain too. “Sir, you hadn’t…I’m sorry” Carlos said. “Imbecile, I know our rules and I’m quite aware that you should have died, but I’m not going to waste a fine soldier betrayed by his companion just like that…you’ll have to die one day for the SSS but you’ll do in my terms, no on the terms of a treacherous bug” the Interviewer said. Carlos opened his eyes in shock. “I don’t have time to see a stray dog licking his wounds, you come with me now or I’ll gladly let Wolf snuff you out and take you out of your misery and make me stop losing my time on your self loathing” the Interviewer said in a cold ice voice and with contempt on his eyes. Wolf bounced his pecs waling to Carlos. “you come or you die, you decide…Now”. Carlos saw Wolf, and saw that he was no joke, he saw at the Interviewer but his expression haven changed, he pondered the Interviewer words and after some seconds he understood that the Interviewer had spared his life to serve him and not for pity. Carlos nodded and said “Aye sir, I’ll come with you”. The interviewer softened his expression but it was still severe. “Good Carlos, we will need you, and your strength, and go to the gym, this place isn’t suitable for you”. Get ready and go to my office, ASAP” the Interviewer said ands left the room”. After some time they got to the office, Igor and Paolo were already in the office. They were discussing alternatives and when the Interviewer entered they went silent. “Do you have any alternative?” The Interviewer asked. “So far none, all our calls get unanswered or if they answer us they plainly reject us…they wan us to keep the drug dealing business”. Paolo said. “No drugs” the Interviewer said…he went silent for some seconds. Wolf was at the Interviewer side like he was making a guard. He bounced his muscles and Igor and Paolo were intimidated by the image, the Interviewer was serious and Wolf was looking intimidating. “Have you reached a decision?” Igor said. “Paolo, you will go to their base with Igor and a contingent of our guards, you need hackers” The Interviewer begun to speak. “We will monitor their communications and interactions, you’ll monitor all communications and will block any intent of their members to communicate with other mobs…you’re clear to get rid of them if you think is needed”. The Interviewer went silent for some seconds. “We will give them one week, after that time we will go there and give them an ultimatum on SSS terms…understood?” Igor and Paolo nodded. “Good, now go” the Interviewer said. Both men left. Carlos entered the office, he was dressed in a tank top and denim shorts, no shoes for some reason. The Interviewer looked at Carlos and said. “Carlos you have one week to train, there are new recruits, please oversee their training, Buck can help you too”. Carlos nodded and left the room… Wolf stood in front of the Interviewer. “And me?” He said. “Get stronger Wolf, I will need you in one week” Wolf flexed his biceps, “Bigger than this?” He said. “How humble” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Let me check the numbers here…you destroyed one door today… “Guilty” Wolf said shrugging. Two days next, on the Secondary base Michal and Ricardo where looking for the soldiers in training, they where slacking, so Mitchal made them training harder to compensate, Ricardo was laser focused on getting the best of them and from himself. Mitchal was on a tank top and matching shorts and boots. “They have to train harder” Michal said. A message came on his phone. Michal took it and left the place and took a call. “Hello” he said. “Hi Michal” the interviewer said. “How things are going out there?” He asked. “They’re weak as always, but I’m fixing that” Michal answered with a smirk. “You would not answer in any other way” the Interview said. “Lorenzo and Dario will get to the secondary base, convince and train them, or dispose of them”. The Interviewer said. “Aye” Michael said while grabbing his crotch with a smile. “Enjoy” the Interviewer said and hang out the phone. Michal walked next to Ricardo, “Good news?” Ricardo said while looking at Michal legs with a smirk. “Maybe” Michal said, “you keep an eye here, we have guests, send them to the office on the third floor”. After one hour an SSS van reached the secondary base. Lorenzo and Dario stepped down of the van that drifted to the park. “Hi” Dario said arrogantly. Ricardo scoffed. “Michal is waiting you on the third floor, go there” Ricardo said. Lorenzo walked to Ricardo and shook his hand. Dario left, Lorenzo wanted to go after him but Ricardo gripped his hand and signaled with his head “stay here” he ordered. Dario entered on the base and after long minutes he found the stairs. “This creeps me out” Dario said while walking up the stairs. He reached the upper Leven and found the big oak door on the office. It haven0t been changed a lot from the Old days where Igor was the commanding man there. He passed through the late doctor’s office and entered on the main office where Michal was already naked, pleasing himself. Michal looked at Dario and he stopped. “You have been sent to e but the SSS headquarters” he said. Dario tried to not be distracted by Michal’s body odor, but the scent were to high and his body begun to betray him. Michal noted that and opened the window, “breathe” he ordered. Dario walked to the window confused, he haven’t been so confused but his pride made him rebel. “Why I’m here? What happened to the others?, why Lorenzo is down there?” Dario demanded. “You’re here because the SSS Interviewer thought you would be more of use here, or he didn’t wanted to lose time convincing you so he send you here, or both” Michal casually said, he continued, “Lorenzo is with Ricardo I suppose…or he’s dead, who cares?”. Dario ran to Michal trying to hit him but Michal was fast and grabbed him from the throat and lifted. “You seem confused, you may think that you’re strong or at least that you put a fight against me, don’t be ridiculous, you’re too weak, and maybe an Ant can have more opportunity to hurt me before you” Michal said in a calmly way but his grip on Dario’s throat made him gag. Michal walked to a chair and slammed Dario on the chair, the wood creaked. Michal then sat over the desk and begun to caress his prick. “Tell me…Dario” Michal spoke in a soft, but menacing voice, and with a slight smile that drenched contempt. “You were chosen for an Interview but seemed you wanted to leave the SSS base, and think…unfortunately we cannot allow that under the circumstances” Michal kissed his biceps and moaned lightly. “So, I’ll cut to the chase, tell me what do you want to stay with us?” Dario stood up but Michal looked at him menacingly so he seated again. “You’re quite strong” Dario said. “That’s quite and understatement” Michael said. Dario then shook in his chair, his thoughts where confusing him, he wanted to stay and at the same time he wanted to run, he wanted to leave all this, but Michal was so irresistible for him that his own prick begun to rise and Michal noted. Michal smirked and kept feeling himself in a such controlled way that Dario knew he was doing on purpose. “Look, I want go go now, I want toe leave and forget all this” Dario said and making all his effort, he walked up, but before he reached the door, he felt Michals arms hugging his chest and forcing him to stay, Michal arms where like two anacondas, he pressed him but not that much so he didn’t break any bone. “Dario…Dario” Michal said in quite a low voice, “you should stay…you see, I’m demanding nd I always need someone to take care of my….needs” Michal said in such a manly tone that Dario lost himself for a second before struggling to get free. Michal grabbed Dario from the arms and tossed him to the other side of the office. Dario flew various meters away and crashed against the desk. Michal walked casually to him “why leave so soon Dario?, I barely had any satisfaction with you…” Michal grabbed Dario and ripped his shirt revealing Dario’s powerlifter body that already was bruised in the parts that hit the desk. “Nice body you have man, I can take a handle of you so easily” Michal said and grabbed his tummy and lifted Dario his legs dangled in the air while his upper body fell against the desk. “Tell me…will you stay? The SSS needs you…I really need you” Michal said in that soft but vicious voice that anyone with two fingers in front could see that demanded a “yes”, but Dario seems to be far less intelligent and said “fuuuuck you” Dario tried to hit Michal’s face but it was like hitting a wall. Michal smiled, Dario, you’re too weak for even try to hit me. He grabbed his arm and pinned it to the desk. Michal smelled Dario’s arm “even your scent is too weak”. Michal released Dario and held his ass. “But you have a nice ass…I’m quite sure I will make you quite a soldier” Michal said. Michal lifted Dario over his head and walked to a nearby sofa. He then threw Dario at the sofa Dario struggled but it was no use, Michal was too strong for him. Michal stood next to Dario and pinned him to the sofa, Dario was facing up and Michal simply seat at his side, putting his hand over his chest in a way that from the distance could be seen like a caress, but Dario already found that Michal was holding him against the sofa with such force that he was almost taking the air out of his lungs with only his left hand. “This is ridiculous” Dario thought, he’s barely bigger than me but how can he be so strong” he said while struggling to get you free. “See Dario, Michal said while flexing his right biceps. “We usually don’t take a ‘no’ for an answer, but seems the Interviewer saw the need to compensate me for the trouble with the tournament, he’s such a good friend. Michal said kissing and licking his own biceps. His dick engorged and Michal stroke if a few times with his right arm. “Dario, you’ll stay with us, and you’ll be at my side…, what do you think?” Dario struggled and yelled “NOOOOOOOO”, Michal flipped Dario ands ripped all his clothes exposing his hard dick and his ass. Michael grabbed his dick and said “so you like it little faggot” Dario struggled but Michal wasn’t releasing him. Michal then grabbed both Darios’s legs and spreader him apart, Dario tried to fight to no avail. Michal took his aim and without any prior waring he rammed his penis on Darios ass. “Dario made an ‘O’ with his mouth but the pain was too intense that he couldn’t mutter any word”. “See Dario, I’ll be gentle, most get their pelvis cracked on his first try…” Dario struggled in vain, Michal trusted ritmically controlling himself so not break any bones. Michal trusted and trusted, Dario struggled, but his tries where at every moment less vigorous, at the the end Darios ceased struggling, Michal smirked devilishly, he kept pushing Dario’s ass for minutes, then one hour until Michal felt satisfied. Dario was crying in pain, but Michal wasn’t out yet. Michal trusted some more time until he felt that he cum inside Dario. He leaned toward Dario’s ear and said “see…I can be very convincing”. He then pulled out but he was still erect. Ricardo and Lorenzo entered the room “OOOOOHHH man” they exclaimed in disgust at the same time while looking at Dario’s humiliation. Michal stood proudly in front to them and said “Dario, clean mi dick” Dario sobbed and obeyed he begun to fellate Michal who moaned in pleasure. “See Lorenzo, you should try this!” Michal said flexing his biceps and moaning. “No thanks! I’ve already joined the SSS” Lorenzo said with mixture of awe and disgust while holding up his hand in a gesture of surrendering. “Bummer” Michal said, “So, welcome to the SSS, you’ begin your training with Ricardo” Michal said while still moaning. “This one is mine…the Interviewer will nag at me but..a man has his needs…and this one won’t be part of the SSS” Michal said, then he pushed Dario away and said “enough, go and get my bath ready”. Michal ordered. Ricardo nodded Lorenzo to get out and both men left the room. Michal went to the bath “Dario, my bathrobe is there, hold it for me” Dario silently took the robe and waited behind Michael, looking in awe and fear at how Michal cleaned himself. After one hour Michal left the bathroom, Dario dried him with a towel, then he went to the desk he easily put it on it’s place, took a laptop from one of the drawers and called the Interviewer via video-call. “Hello” Michal said, “I got your two candidates, Lorenzo already joined, Dario…joined me” Michal said “put some clothes on Michal”, the Interviewer nagged…let me see Dario, “Dario, come here” Dario appeared naked on the video call but he didn’t say nothing. Michal accommodated the PC with a smirk. “Michal, you idiot, you broke him” the Interviewer said with irritation and covering his eyes with his hand in an exasperated fashion. “Michal burst in laugher” I just hope this one last much more than the others, you’ve sent me a fine candidate” he said. “I hope Lorenzo get’s well trained, now that Dario isn’t of any use” the Interviewer said “for you” Michal said with an evil smile, “exactly” the interviewer said irritated. “Get ready Michal…we need to get your soldiers as soon as possible to guard the neighborhood, If the first strike are there, the soldiers will not be of much help in the secondary base, but, they can be deployed here, to guard the surroundings, you’ll need some guards there and ill send you reinforcements as soon as possible”. The interviewer went serious, so did Michal; “Do yo know where they will attack?” He asked. “Not yet Michal, they have been very quiet even as we took over the Italian business, I’m guessing they are waiting to see how things change, we will leave the drugs business to them, so I suppose they will also fight between them in hope to reach most of the demand left before striking us…” the Interviewer said. Michal stood silent and thought for himself, “You smart bastard, you didn’t left the drugs business just for principle, but also as a way to make the Japanese and the Latins fight between them, so you get rid of an unwanted business but also you weaken your enemies by giving them and excuse to start a turf war between them while you reinforce your bases”. Michal smiled “well played” he muttered. “What?” The Interviewer said. “nothing” Michal responded. “As soon as anyone knows something I’ll communicate, for now, I will concentrate on the Italians, we will need to fix that inconvenience”. The interviewer said. “I can be very convincing “Michal said showing his cock on camera shamelessly. “I’ll go with Wolf, I need you there, if they strike there we need heavy weaponry…and your torpedo” The Interviewer said with a smirk and hang the call up. Michal smiled “Dario, I need you here” he said pointing at his cock. One week passed, the Interviewer was with Wolf at the HQ, Paolo and Igor already told them that even with his negotiation they’ve found some of the leaders still wanting to keep the drug business and have been even reeling against Paolo’s orders, Paolo and Igor even snuffed some of their soldiers and Igor praised Paolo for his quick advances. “He almost fainted from the effort but has soon as the head cracked he went full force until it exploded” Igor told the Interviewer with live detail. The Interviewer smirked. “They are just showoffs like you Wolf”. He said. “They have a good teacher” Wolf said while bouncing his biceps. The Interviewer rolled his eyes and said. “So we Weill need to go there tomorrow…Paolo, arrange a meeting, with all the dissidents…in the same place” the Interviewer said. Paolo went series for a moment. “All of them sir?”. “Yes, tomorrow, don’t let anyone out, we negotiate with all of them..even if you have to drag them to the place.” The call stopped. “All of them Wolf" said smirking. The Interviewer looked at his PC, “tomorrow I will tell you, be prepared”. Wolf flexed his arms and kissed his biceps. “Aye sir” he said. The morning of the next day the Interviewer woke up early, he went to the office, grabbed a cup of coffee and tapped on his PC, checked on his messages and sighted. “Some people just don’t learn”. The interviewer analyzed his spreadsheet alone, after some time Carlos entered the office. You’re OK boss? He said. “Yes Carlos, I'm fine, I can’t say the same for some other people I think”. The Interviewer said. Please send a guard to wake up Wolf, I need him. Carlos called a guard and asked him to go bring Wolf to the office. The nearest guard nodded and walked on the lone aisles, after some minutes he found Wolf’s quarters. He knocked the door once, after some minutes there was no answer, then knocked the door again, and a third time. There were no answer, 15 minutes already passed but there was no answer, the door was loosely closed so after the fourth know it opened, the guard then decided to enter and see if Wolf was really there. He found Wolf shirtless on his bed…sort of, because Wolf was so big that he occupied most of the big bed and his arm was hanging from one of the sides. The guard gulped at the size of the arm and somewhat he admired it for some seconds, he made a step and opened his hand. The guard tapped Wolf gently “Mr Wolf, the Interviewer is looking for you”, Wolf didn’t answered, the guard tapped his arm again. “Mr Wolf…please wake up”, Wolf didn’t move… the guard finally grabbed the arm with all his might but his king didn’t’ even compressed. “Mr Wolf, please”, then in desperation he kicked Wolf’s arm, Wolf waved his arm like brushing away a fly, but in the sudden movement he hit the guard head the guard barely yelled; the head exploded and blood and brains sprayed over all the walls with bone bits. After some minutes Wolf woke up and found a headless guard on the floor and blood and brain bits splatted over the walls and ceiling, the jaw was over Wolf’s bed. “What the hell” Wolf said in confusion… after some seconds of quiet pondering he realized that he must have killed accidentally the poor guard. “Such a shame…I didn’t even notice the bones cracking” Wolf said playful before grabbing the corpse and hugging it with all his force so blood sprayed from the neck and the rest of the head and then ripping if in half, then grabbing the pelvis and ripping the legs, and then ripping the arms of the chest remains. “That’s better, love the fireworks” Wolf said playfully, then he went to the shower, cleaned him up, then he took a red tank top and shorts and a pair of flip flops and left to the Interviewer office. “You’re late, we send a guard looking for you” the Interviewer said. “Seems he’s not a guard anymore” Wolf playfully said flexing his muscles. “Wolf, you can’t just kill off guard for fun” the Interviewer nagged at Wolf. “Sorry, he woke me up, he entered in my room and I got scared” Wolf said playfully. The interviewer held his head with his right hand exasperated. “Wolf, please be careful with our guards, they’re fragile, understand?” Wolf bounced his pecs so the interviewer interpreted it as a “yes”. Carlos was silent, with a small smile, clearly nervous that he was on the same room with a muscle monster that could kill him as easy as he was a fly but decide to play along. “He he” he said nervously. “We will travel the the South base, we have a meeting with the dissident factions of the Nuovi Impertatori”. The interviewer said. “We still don’t expect an attack but we need to reinforce our bases, Carlos you will stay here, you’re on charge of the base, with you will be Buck, I’m also asking you to train Brian, Felipe and Connor, they need to learn about our ways, Tony will be sent with Michal to reinforce the secondary base, we recently lost a candidate there” the Interviewer said, Carlos nodded and left the office. “Wolf, we will go to the Italians’s base, wanna drive?” The Interviewer said. “Wolf nodded and both left the base on a van” Wolf was at the wheel but the driver soon repented his idea since Wolf already took the highway at a lot of speed. “You’re speeding” The Interviewer said. “Yeaaaah” Wolf said. Wolf was concentrated but he liked teasing the Interviewer. “Long time I don't drive” Wolf said. “Yeah buddy, long time…” The Interviewer stood quiet for some time. “It was a lot of time since we met…” he said with nostalgia. “A lot…” Wolf answered, “There are always new and more dangerous adventures and you always free me from them, thanks buddy”. Wolf flexed his right biceps and said “You only need one Wolf” and smirked. The Interviewer smiled and touched Wolf’s biceps. “All I need…” he said. “Are you worried?” Wolf asked. “I’m just thinking, we have build the SSS, we are now growing the SSS beyond what we thought at first, we have found Michal and other strong people in the way, and we already have destroyed one mafia…and will take over a second one…sometimes I wonder when we will stop?” The Interviewer said while looking to the window. “Until your dream comes true…” Wolf said in a quiet voice. The Interviewer looked at Wolf, he wondered which dream he was talking…he remembered a long conversation on a cafe, when there where only one Wolf and one Interviewer…and one big dream…those days where long gone and now there was still a Wolf and an Interviewer, but time have been passed for them. Wolf grew in size and brutality, and the Interviewer grew more strategic and more inflexible. A siren sounded, “Fuck the police” Wolf said playfully “We don’t have much time to play Wolf” the Interviewer said, “Don’t worry it will be a quick play. A police car appeared behind, Wolf decelerated the car until it stopped. The Police car stopped and two cops step down. Wolf looked at the interviewer and winked. “Sir, you are way over the limit here” the first cop said. “Believe me officer, I’m way over the limit in many aspects” Wolf said bouncing his pecs. The cop was feeling rather uncomfortable “step down the car” the cops said, the other cop walked next to his colleague. Wold laughed, “With pleasure” he said. The nWolf stepped down from the van “My goodness” the second cop said when he saw Wolf’s size. Wolf bounced his pecs and biceps. “What do you need officer?” He said. Both cops trembled in fear, and by reflex they grabbed their guns and aimed at Wolf. “Stay there!” Both cops said. “Ok, Ok” Wolf said and stood still in front of the cops. “Your license” the cops asked. “This is my license” Wolf said flexing his biceps. “Don’t play with us” the first cop said trying to be commanding, but losing the effect completely before Wolf size. “I’m not playing with you…yet” Wolf said, then he grabbed the gun and yanked if from the cop’s hand, Wolf crushed the gun and pushed the cop against the police patrol shattering the glass. The Other cop fired his gun but the bullets rebounded over Wolf’s pecs “Oh my…” The phrase was cut out by Wolf when he grabbed the cop by the jaw, the Interviewer stepped down the van and stood at distance to let Wolf work. Wolf smiled devilishly and then yanked the jaw off of the cop’s head. The cop waved his hands wildly in pain and tried to run from Wolf but Wolf grabbed his arm and ripped it from the body, then took the other arm and crushed with his hand, then he lifted the body and flipped it so he held the body from the legs, Wolf ripped quickly both legs, the body fell to the ground. Wolf took aim and kicked the head like a soccer ball exploding the head, he then grabbed the corpse piercing it with his hand and hit the ground with it like it was a hammer. The other cop tried to stand top but Wolf threw his companion corpse at him, the cop stumbled back in horror and fell to the floor, Wolf then reached him and stomped his legs crushing the femurs, Wolf looked at his victim bouncing his pecs, he acted like a predator, a predator that likes to play with his victims. The cop shot at Wolf but all the bullets bounced on Wolf think skin. The cop yelled while shooting until his gun went empty, the cop threw the gun at Wolf’s face but it bounced again. Wolf burst in a devilish laugher, he stomped the cops arm and ripped the other arm of the body. “Too weak” Wolf said smirking and enjoying the kill. Wolf grabbed the cop’s head with his right hand and using his left hand, he tore the cops bit by bit with one one hand, the cop yelled in pain until he fainted from the shock. When Wolf couldn’t provoke more yells he crushed the head with just one hand and tossed the body at one of the trees of the nearby Woods with all his strength. The corpse exploded at the contact with the tree and the body remains stuck to the tree by the blood stained uniform. Wolf grabbed the car and easily tossed it over the trees, then he found the other corpse. Wolf walked back two or three steps and like a super strong and big soccer player he kicked the corpse, ripping it in two halves that fell apart in a shower of blood that stained the grass and the woods. “Shit I hit it too hard!” Wold playfully said. “Showoff” the Interviewer said. “Get ready here you have spare clothes” the Interviewer said.“ Wolf ripped all his clothing and flexed his body in a kind of private show for the interviewer even kissing his biceps and feeling his pecs. “Like it?” Wolf said proudly and teasing him. The Interviewer rolled his eyes with a faint smile “get ready”. Wolf bursted in laugher “you still like it”. The Interviewer walked next to him and poked his pecs “I…said…get…ready”. Wolf hardened his pecs “I can’t feel nothing” he said with a chant hardly containing his laugh, the Interviewer slapped his biceps and walked back to the car…”quickly you jerk” he said and entered the car. Once inside the interviewer smiled while thinking in all the good time with Wolf he had, and wondered how many times they will share in the future. Wolf changed clothes and took the cartwheel again. They raced on the highway and fortunately, for the cops, no one showed on the rest of the trip. The Interviewer send a message for Paolo and Igor “we are about to get there”. “Wolf, are you ready?” The Interviewer said. “Always” Wolf answered. They got to the base, it was a big edifice that resembled an hotel, that resemblance served has a cover for the base of the Nuovi Imperatori. “Seems they really like to show off their luxury” The Interviewer said. Igor was already in the from of the building, when he saw them he raced to the Van. “Welcome sir, I wish this is a very different situation but things are heated over there” Igor said. Igor was dressed in a well adjusted shirt, denims and shoes. “Were’s Paolo?” The Interviewer asked. “He’s with the dissidents, so far he have contained him but as soon as they knew you’ll come they rebelled and are threatening to defect or even to open a new mafia” Igor said. The Interviewer sighted “This should be too easy, or too hard, tell me Igor, our operatives are well?” He asked. “So far yes, we have successfully blocked most of their conversations, no secret information have been leaked but the dissidents have been frantic about the drug business, they Japanese and the Latins have already moved to take the vacuum of power for themselves and many of the dissidents over there are freaking out that the Nuovi Imperatori will lose all their influence” Igor explained. “Seems we will need to teach them influence” the Interviewer said while looking at Wolf. Wolf smiled and licked his lips in expectation. “Igor, are they all on the same place?” The Interviewer asked. “Yes, they’re still on the main saloon, so far Paolo has been reuniting with they every day at the same hour, they just started today but is far no one wants to give an inch”. Igor said. “Keep our hackers monitoring the communications, the loyal guards shall be at the doors of the saloon and when Wolf and I enter you will enter and the doors shall be shut, they won’t open until we reach and end of our negotiations” the Interviewer said In a cold, calculated way. “Aye sir” Igor said. And the three men Walked in the base. At the main meeting room the ambient was frantic, the Dissident leaders were yelling and the solider behind them were nervous, there were approximately twenty people on the room, all with weapons on his hands or hanging from their belts. Paolo didn’t flinched but he was clearly running out of patience, as he saw Wolf and the Interviewer entering he stood up and walked to them and ceded his seat to the Interviewer and then They adjusted their positions Wolf was at the right of the Interviewer, Igor and the Left and Paolo was behind him. The Interviewer took a moment to speak, he asked for a can of coke and said. “What do you want?” A pandemonium started, all the Italian leaders yelled in a cacophony of voices, the interviewer kept sipping his coke, then he asked for another in signs, Igor quickly brought another can and the Interviewer sipped it slowly until the Italian leaders went silent. “It’s all you have to say?” The Interviewer said. The Italians when silent. “So far all you say is blabber about the drugs and the weapons…so the issue is this, first we will abandon the drug business, the SSS by principle won’t participate in that business, period.” The Italians yelled in rage, the Interviewer stood in silence, but this time some of the soldiers unloaded the guns but the Interviewer was unfazed, he looked at all the faces but all of them where up in arms about the drug deals. After the pandemonium subsided one of the leaders said, “and the weapons?”. “I’m glad you as Mister, you also bark a lot about weapons but there is one problem I’m afraid. These cost too much to maintain, and most important, as you will see, I don’t have any weapon with me, but my best weapon is just here…Wolf, please show them”. Wolf took the Interviewer seat and gently pushed back to the wall, Igor instinctively walked and stablished his place at the left place and Paolo placed himself at the right side. Both men stood still, Wolf placed himself and the border of the table. Wolf grabbed one of the leaders from the head with both hands and lifted in front of the table as if he was a trophy. Wold smiled, then he begun to squeeze the head over him. The leaders yelled in pain and kicked Wolf, he desperately tried to used his gun and shot Wolf until the magazine was empty. Wolf kept squeezing , the Italian screamed and blood begun to emerge from his head, the blood gun to flow through Wolf’s powerful fingers, and the head was crushed like an eggshell. Wolf squeezed the head until the deformed skin passed through Wolf’s fingers with blood, brain bits and bones, teeth and blood poured through the remains of the head’s mouth and the blood rained over Wolf head and flowed trout his arms like a bloody stream, Wolf laughed maniacally in anticipation of that would happen next. Wolf squeezed the head until his own fingers crossed, wolf released the headless corpse that fell over the table and begun to slip down to the ground. Wolf grabbed the corpse from the neck remains and tossed if over the table. The dissidents looked in horror at the bloody kill and stood in disbelief for some seconds, on of the nearest dissident leader, the on a at Wolf’s right size yelled, and grabbed his gun, he shot Wolf’s head at point blank, the shot didn’t even made Wolf skin get red, Wolf grabbed tha arm and ripped if from the body with his left hand, then he grabbed the head with the right and and quickly close his fist crushing the head that exploded splattering blood, bran and bon in all directions, Wolf used his shirt to clean his hand and tossed the arm over the table. The leader at Wolf’s left side trued to run but Wolf closed his left fist and in a quick and sudden circled punch he hit the leader’s head with the back of his fist, the head exalted like it was hit with a heavy and blunt object so Wolf stood in front of three headless corpses. Wolf roared like a beast and slowly cleaned his hand agains his shirt while bouncing his pecs. Wolf flexed his biceps and in a clear but somewhat condescending way he said “Want more of this bugs”. The Italian leaders yelled in defiance and horror from seeing his leaders snuffed in seconds, they discharged all their weaponry over Wolf. Wolf kept flexing his biceps and bouncing his pecs, the room inside sounded like if a war started on It’s interior. Wolf burst in a maniac laugher and began to Walk slowly and deliberately rounding the table, the guards kept aiming and shooting Wolf until the smoke filled all the room, some shots lost its way and hit Igor but they bounced over his muscles leaving just reddish points over his skin, Paolo at first was scared but he then suddenly saw that the bullets didn’t affected him, “the SSS training bust be working” he thought for himself and stood still with a smile in his face. The shots kept sounding only interrupted by Wolf’s maniac laugher, Wolf grew excited, even his groin was showing his excitement, Wolf grunted like a beast. Wolf stood there, receiving gunshots but never getting any wound, Wolf bounced his pecs and caressed himself, he punched his own pecs, he felt his biceps and moaned in pleasure because he knew that the only thing that could make him feel pleasure there, was himself be from him caressing himself or by snuffing the life out of the weaker. Slowly but steadily, the gunshots sounded weaker. Suddenly the gunshots stopped and were replaced by an uneasy murmur. Wolf laughed hard, “is that all you have weaklings?”. Wolf jumped next to them and grabbed two men heads and crushed like grapes, they only could yell fro a second before Wolf’s hands crushed their heads that exploded in a gush of blood, brain and bone. Wolf opened his hands and two trembling corpses fell to the ground. A soldier tried to hit Wolf with the back of the gun, his hit landed on Wolfs bouncing pecs. Wolf smirked with malice he closed his right fist and punched his chest breaking his sternum, ribs, heart and column, Wolf’s fist pierced the guards body, Wolf lifted the corpse with his fist still piercing the body Wolf flexed his left biceps and licked it, then he used his freehand and grabbing the head he ripped the body from the right hand, blood sprayed over all the nearest guards Wolf crunched the head that emitted with a sickening bone crunching sound that Wolf clearly enjoyed. Wolf was ecstatic, he grabbed tow guards from the heads and crushed them together using the might of his own pecs. Wolf moaned. A guard tried to use an empty assault rifle has a bat but he slipped with the blood and fell to the ground, Wolf took the opportunity to step on his head and making his quads dance he crushed the head, the guard just made a muffled “ARGHHH”. And the floor god more blood and brain stains. Three guards ran in desperation to Wolf, trying stupidly to fight him. Wolf punched the abdomen of the nearest guard piercing his abs and grabbing the column crushing it and ripping a bit of the vertebrae from the body, the guard suddenly lost stability and fell over his back, Wolf grabbed the neck other of the attacking guards with his free hand and with all his might he tossed at the wall, the guard body was crushed against the wall like he was ran over by a truck, Wolf grabbed the third guard from the neck and pelvis, he lifted him over his head. The guard yelled “leave m…” Wolf crushed his body like a can muffling his yells that were replaced by a pain scream, Wolf tossed the body and ripped his shirt revealing the magnificence of his pecs that were bouncing rhythmically. Wolf looked for the first guard and stomped his head like a bug, then grabbed the second guard head with his big hand and ripped it off body. Wolf crushed the head against his pecs, using the blood, brain and bones has lube for his nipples moaning in the process. “These bug does really have any use”. Wolf said playfully to instill terror on the rest of the guards “they are just for my pleasure tearing them apart”. The other guards stood trembling, they feared the monster in front of them, someone so strong that he easily could use them just for lube for his own pleasure and some ran for the door. But the doors where closed, the SSS guards outside have shouted them, so they new there where no scape. Wolf grabbed ons of the guard at his reach and punched his head with his left hand, he pierced the head until the head was at the heigh of the biceps, and then Wolf made a biceps pose, the head exploded at the volume of the hyper big muscle inside it. Wolf licked the brain and blood from his biceps. Smirking with malice. Some of the guard begun to pray, Wolf walked to them “your god is here, worship me” he said. Two guards took the message at hand and begun to touch Wolf muscles in adoration, one of them was daring enough to lick Wolf’s nipples but Wolf used his free hand and crushed the head against his nipple like he was a bug, Wolf pinched his nipple and moaned “bugs” he said. Then he grabbed the other worshiping guard’s hand “clean it” he said, the guard begun to lick Wolf pecs and Wolf crushed his head with his open hand like he was a big…again. “Wolf smirked, “you can worship me but i’m a god of death..so I deliver”. Another one went close but decided better to run for his life, Wolf grabbed him and ut in a bearhug. The guard screamed at top of what his crushing lugs allowed him, “you’ll feel soon all my might” Wolf said, then he crushed the ribcage and abdomen with all his strength, the sickening sound of bones crushing sounded like if Wolf had crushed a bag of crackers. The pressure was so big that the guard opened his mouth and a gush of blood poured from it like a volcano. The guard fell dead, his arms limp over Wolf’s arms, Wolf released the body but before it well to the ground he grabbed the head with his hand and closed his fist crushing the head just for pleasure. Wolf decided he was too being too slow, so he ran to the other guards, he gabbed two by the heads and crushed them, he grabbed another one from the arms and ripped both arms in one movement splashing blood at all directions, one guard fell in front oh him and he stomped the chest, blood gushed from is mouth. Wolf grabbed another guard and made a knot with his arms, the guard yelled in pain before falling to the ground. One guard hit Wolf in the head, Wolf smiled, “Idiot” then Wolf punched his abdomen with his right hand and grabbed the spine, then he pierced the chest with his left hand grabbing his spine in two points, the guard gaped. “This is a real punch your Imbecile” Wolf said with an evil smile “And now…this is a split”… Wolf lifted the guard and then he yanked both arms at opposing sides ripping the guard in half making a gush of blood and spreading his guts over the walls. There where only two guards left, Wolf ignored them and then begun to look for intact heads. He found the guard with the ripped limbs revolving in the floor with pain, he put gently his foot on his head and slowly crushed it like he was crushing a cardboard. He walked slowly to the guard with the tied arms and first he the knot, with arms and everything, and stomped the head viciously cracking the floor with just one stomp. He looked for the halve with the head and ripped it from the body, then with the head on his hand he walked to the remaining guards. Wolf palmed the ripped head and slowly compressed it, the head slowly was deformed at the horrified look of the remaining guards that banged helplessly the door. Wolf tossed the head remains at his side, he casually cleaned his hands one against the other, licking blood as it was some kind of jelly candy. The guards pissed himself from fear. Wolf smelled the fear and enjoyed it. “You know you’re going to die” Wolf said with a slow voice where he enjoyed every word of it. Wolf walked so slowly that all his muscles contracted in a such controlled way that they looked like an anatomy book. The guards banged furiously the doors, Wolf reached them, he pushed back one of the guards and held up the arm with the guard was banging with. “Shhh” Wolf said, “you’re disturbing” Wolf forced the arm backwards until the guard almost could scratch the back of the neck. AIEEEEEEEEE the guard screamed. “Shhhh” Wolf said, you’re disturbing” Wolf said with a higher volume. He pushed the arm up and he snapped it from the shoulder sockets, AAAAARRRGGGGGG the guard yelled, “Now you’re disturbing!” Wolf sand he then grabbed the other arm and in one movement he yanked it backwards and upwards, both arms where dislocated, Wolf grabbed both forearms with one hand and Wolf lifted him like the guard was a pig on a hook and the guard was really squealing like a pig. While holding up the guard with his right hand, Wolf punched his abdomen and ripped all his intestines while looking deviously at the other guard. The guard gaped. Wolf then punched the abdomen again but used his arm as a hook, Wolf opened his right hand and the arms fell lips at the the guard sides. Wolf was holding up the guards body with his left biceps that he flexed casually moving the guard like a rag doll over his big and powerful biceps. Wolf was enjoying to toy the guard while looks and the other viciously, then Wolf used his right hand and ripped the guards pants and underwear, the other guard frigthened about a rape scene but Wolf was looking to have a clear vision of his fixing point, he ripped the balls and penis and then he grabbed the pubic symphysis and with all his high Wolf pulled his biceps and the pelvis apart. His arm ripped the body like toilet paper, Wolf ripped the sternum, and both ribcage halves flipped like a torn book, his fist went through the guards head crushing and ripping the jawbone and caving the head from bellow so the head was caved by Wolf’s fist, the maxillary bones where torn apart and the eyes flopped from outside the cranium. The pelvis still had the legs attached so Wolf casually ripped both legs from the pelvis, just for show. Blod was sprayed all over the place excepting to the part that the Interviewer, Paolo and Igor stood. Igor was in awe and Paolo was holding his crotch. The Interviewer was unfazed but he clearly was looking at detail Wolf’s errands. The last guard was screaming “no, no, no mercy…please” Wolf kicked him and he went flying in front of the interviewer, he landed on his back and the air was forced out of his lungs. “I know I’m too big for you little one, so I will help you” Wolf grabbed the left arm of the guard and placed his forearm on his right arm crevice, then Wolf slowly flexed his bicep and at first he trapped the arm then the bone begun creaking and then the biceps crushed the forearm. Wolf moaned “I love this” he muttered in pleasure. The guard yelled in pain, then Wolf did the same with the other arm but this time he made it slower. Wolf enjoyed each yell, each crack, each tremble each struggle. Wolf then grabbed the guard by his ankle and deviously and slowly he held the knee with his left arm and the shin with the right hand, the guard tried to kick Wolf but he ignored, it was like a bug hitting him, Wolf slowly ripped the left shin from his body, when blood poured everywhere he bent and quickly put his left arm under the knee and holding it against the arm craved he flexed his biceps crushing the knee in one swift movement but reducing the blood loss, the guard was hanging from Wolf’s left biceps and his back was hitting Wolf legs and croth Wolf grabbed the left knee and he simply yanked the body tearing the leg off the body. Wolf tossed the leg and relaxed his biceps the body fell to the ground but Wolf was on for more blood he lifted again the guard and accommodates him just to make Igor Paolo and the Interviewer see the ending of the gruesome spectacle. He hugged the guard from behind and using his fingers as powerful hooks over the guard sternum he ripped the ribs and the sternum exposing the guards internal organs, his heart was racing trying to hold the guar alive for some seconds more but in the process make in the guard feel even more pain than he could possible though he could feel. Wolf grabbed the head with both hands and piercing it with his fingers he opened it like he was opening a bag of potato chips, the brain was exposed, the eyeballs where still hanging from it, Wolf ripped the brain fro, the skull and tossed at a wall where it stood plastered like an strange work or art. Wolf yelled and flexed his muscles, mesmerizing his audience, the Interviewer scratched his head and said “I suppose it can’t be helped” and left the bloody room. In the aisle the non dissident old members of the Nuovi Imperatori heard the yells, the cracks and the screams, they also read a maniac laughter like a demon, then he looked at the room interior, some of them fell on his backs, some of them puked, some of them looked at Wolf and his bloodied body, they wondered how Wolf could be that happy while flexing his body. “il demonio” some of them said and trembled. The Interviewer said “Now you all bring here your weapons to be destroyed, close the drug business, and from now you’re all part of the SSS, you’ll be our soldiers” the Interviewer said with authority. “Any other dissidence and I’ll gladly ask Wolf to come back” the Nuovi Imperatori members freaked out at the idea. “Good” the Interviewer said, now all the leaders place come with me, we need a new meeting place. “Wolf, go and shower yourself, I’ll find you later” the Interviewer said. After some minutes the leaders of the Nuovi Imperatori, Paolo, Igor and the Interviewer found a smaller room near the big one, the stench was already filling the air but Paolo, Igor and the Interviewer ignored it. “Gentlemen, as you saw there are changes”. The Interviewer said. Paolo and Igor were at each of the Interviewer sides. “From now, the Nuovi imperatori doesn’t exist anymore, you’ll be now the souther division of the SSS” the Interviewer declared officially. A fat leader scoffed and said “we are already respected by our name, so you now say we should drop it?”. The Interviewer looked at him and said “Paolo”. Paolo walked behind the guy and palmed his head. Paolo begun to crush the skull, it was his very first time but he was unrelenting, Paolo squeezed the head and the fat leaders begun to scream in pain, after some seconds the skull caved and after that Paolo could finally crush the head of the leader, Paolo yelled in victory and flexed his biceps, “yeah” he said. Paolo yanked the body from the table and the body fell at the side, the other leaders grabbed his seats until their fingers went white. “Any other stupid question?” The Interviewer said. “So listen, any betrayal shall be payed with death, these are our ways, we will only use our physical strength, that makes good soldiers and make’s us strong has you saw with my friend Paolo here”. You’ll be part of our army for now you will stay here with Paolo, but. I think this place can be dangerous for most of you, so you’ll be transfigured to our main headquarters” “you’l begin to train, If you can’ train at the SSS level, you’ll be deemed unfit to work with us”. Has said, Paolo will be the Ione in charge of the operation, any questions?. The leaders stood frozen. “Good” the Interviewer said, Paolo, take the command from here, I’ll look for Wolf, Igor, come with me”. Paolo took the Interviewer seat as soon as he got up, then the Interviewer left with Igor, on the room Paolo gave clear instructions about how they will merge both organization operations. “Igor, we will need to reinforce our defenses on the main base, the secondary base and here, I doubt they will hit here first since this place does nothing with our main operations, so it doesn’t make any sense to attack here unless they want to take the place from us, they won’t attack soon I think. The Nuovi Imperastori lost many leaders so we need to fill the void…make sure that Paolo understand this…” the Interviewer was sweating, and he put his hand on the old wound and held onto the wall… “Still hurts?” Igor asked “Just when I’m tired” the Interviewer said with a smile, and continued walking but Igor noted that he walked at a slower pace than before. After some minutes they found the room were Wolf was playfully bathing in the shower, the room was big and had a big bed inside. The Interviewer signaled Igor to leave, then he looked for a seat where he fell from exhaustion. After some minutes Wolf left the shower only covered by a towel, the towel was clearly too small to cover, but the interviewer was already sleeping. Wolf looked at the interviewer almost tenderly, “impudent brat, anyone would fear to fell sleep in my reach, most of them get’s crushed but you decide to sleep here…you jerk”. “I heard that” the Interviewer said while half asleep, “shut ups and rest” Wolf said, the Interviewer didn’t answered. Then Wolf with extreme care lifted the interviewer and put him on the bed. “It’s very fun” He said. Then Wolf seated on the seat and carefully watched the Interviewer’s sleep.

Warning; This storiy us very heavilt snuff-oriented. If this is not your thing, please looke elsewere. If this is yout thing, enjoy. Thanks to freakoman2 and mczapl for their encpuragement, ideas and help. (Thank you guys, the SSS would no be the same without you!). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 13-Scacchi Insanguinati The Interviewer was on the cafe seated with Wolf and Paolo. Now…let's see…” the Interviewer said, he took a sip of his coffee. “Your boss wants to change the number of fights to 10…why?” The Interviewer asked. “Don’t know, seems he thinks that if the Italians show true superiority there, he can convince the other mobs to leave us alone…” Paolo said “That’s a good argument” the Interviewer said, “But why changing it? Why now? And why he sent you specifically?” The Interviewer said. Paolo didn’t knew the answers, he even felt a little stunned to be unable to answer… TelI me Paolo, any negotiation we reach here…you’re really able to guarantee me that the agreement we reach will stay?” Paolo simply said “I’m sure that Luca will accept ad long as we accept his requirement of 10 fights” The interviewer took a sip of his coffee, “It’s risky for us” he said. “You’ve haven’t showed your warriors, but you have some sense of at least two of ours, and now you’ve told me that Luca wants to make a power show..so seems the stakes are quite high”. He said. The Interviewer looked at Wolf and regretted not have used his strongest piece, for some moments he wanted to kick himself but he was going to stay true to his world, but he knew that the risk and the cost would be something he will not like. “These are our conditions” the Interviewer said with a pain twitch that was unable to hide. “You’re right?” “No, thank to you…just be glad that Wolf doesn't kill you?” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. “Now to the point…first, well accept the 10 to 10, In fact we want the number elevated to 11 so we avoid the possibility of a tie; in addition, the event will be on our arena, we already have a place, second, the even will be streamed for all our subscribers, but we will also stream to all the SSS and Nuovi Imperatori members, so the result shall not be challenged, three, the heads of the two organizations will be on our arena so to legitimize the results” The interviews twitched in pain and a small drop of sweat fell on his forehead. Paolo nodded “I think that’s easy to achieve”. We have a last condition. All the fights will be to death… Paolo was shocked. “SSS rules Paolo…or you didn’t realized Lucas intention to send you here alone?” Paolo looked at the interviewer and suddenly he begun to sweat. “Luca knows our business, and our rules since he and you organization are our clients too…even after your takeover intent he still trust us his valuables and we still hold them secured… go talk to Luca and tell what is his answer?…oh, and please , on your way out can you please ask them to bring me another coffee?…we´ll wait”. The Interviewer took the last sip of his current coffee. “Delicious” Wolf smirked “i’d like a coffee too”. After some minutes the cafe owner brought to new coffee cups for the Interviewer and Wolf, he cleaned the table from the spilled coffee and left. “Please put the bill on our account, we will pay ass soon as possible…we are going to leave soon” the Interviewer said. On the outside of the cafe Paolo voice sounded, “si signore”…then a long pause…and after Paolo said in a quiet voice “si signore”. The Interviewer smiled. “Maybe…” he said. Then Paolo entered the cafe. “May I ask for a glass of water” he said. “Please, be my guest, I’ll swear I won’t poison it on revenge” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Paolo was worn out, his hand shook in a slight but controlled show of pure rage. “What happened?” The Interviewer asked. “Luca accepted all the terms” Paolo said. “Good” The Interviewer said. “So, I suppose that this will not be the last time we meet, but Paolo, let me give you a friendly advise… Luca knows our rules, he know that we alway play by our rules…I’ve talked to him before all this mess and I can tell you…Luca is pissed at you, and the fact that you didn’t handed him the SSS surely has him very pissed, I know his aim, and I know he want us badly… but if I were you, I would be really pondering where my loyalty is, because I’m fearing that the next movement Luca does involving you will give you plenty of opportunity to say where his loyalties are…don’t forget, he sent you here to die, and maybe he’s surprised that you will come back to your place…don’t forget.” The interviewer took a sip of coffee and left the place, “the water is on our bill” he said while leaving with Wolf at his side. Leaving a confused Paolo behind. Later, the Interviewer walked with Wolf on the SSS headquarters. Michal was waiting on the entrance. “How’s our new recruit?” The Interviewer asked. “He’s already on his quarters, we will assign his training regime as soon as possible. “We got a small change of plans” the Interviewer said. A small pain twitch appears on his face. “I think you need to rest, you barely rested since the…” Michal didn’t said a word but pointed at the Interviewer wounded arm. “First we need to discuss some things” the Interviewer signaled Michal to follow them, “what happened today? They told me that Wolf killed two cops and you reunited with Paolo. “Yes, and yes” the Interviewer said. Let me update you first… “Eleven!” Michal said. “Yes, I know, we don’t have that many pieces on our elites” The Interviewer said. “I need to participate” Michal said, “Me too” Wolf said. “No, first both of you are way too strong, and also you’re part of the bet…unfortunately I cornered myself on that point, also, if you both participate they can cry foul on the tournament results”. Remember the event will be streamed to everyone. “Why you asked that” Michal said dumbfounded. “We need that the results are unquestionable by anyone…” the Interviewer said, “Also, that can prevent any treacherous movement by the Italians”. “It’s possible that they do an underhanded move?” Michal said. The interviewer made a pause and said “There is a thing that does’s cape my mind…ten fighters, it’s a somewhat high number, we one up that number to make the results clear…but seems they know that we don’t have that much people so that changed the rules to show their senses superiority of numbers, so I still suspect that they can do an underhanded move of the conditions are met…but what are those conditions’ I don’t know…” The Interviewer said. “And what if they do?” Michal said. The Interviewer looked at Michal and then to Wolf. “If that happens we will abide by the SSS rules as asked”. Wolf smirked and Michal nodded. The Interviewer took his chess board from his desk and begun to add the opposing pieces to it, after that, he put the pawns on his side of the board in silence. Wolf and Michal stood silent. The Interviewer then begun to say “the main problem is that the board is now bigger than before…ten fights would be a problem, I asked five to avoid the possibility of a tie…Luca wants that that can be a possibility, also, I don’t have a queen on the board”. The Interviewer took the main pieces from the desk and with delicacy he put the towers on the board. “Igor and Buck are strong, Is difficult for them to lose, Buck is not disciplined but he can compensate on his strength, Igor have been looking at Wolf as an example, he have been training very hard so he gained a lot of strength recently”. Wolf too another pair of pieces, the Knights and put on the board. “We also have Ivan and Carlos, they are flexible, Ivan has been training the troops here and he’s a very capable strategist, he can use that capability on the fights, Carlos is stronger but flexible and his adaptive capabilities are top notch”. The Interviewer added one of the Bishops to the board. “Ricardo has been learning at a very fast speed he is very emotional but his strength is not that apparent from his body size”. The interviewer put his finger on the bishop position that was empty. “That put us in the next problem…We have strong pieces but we lack in the numbers” he said. Michal bent over the desk “Add us..please”. The Interviewed looked at him and said “I’ve told you why, please Michal believe in me…” the Interviewer said. “Seems we will need to use some strong pawns over here…until we knew who will be send by the Italians they can give us a surprise…and on the bishop…what do you think about Felipe?” The Interviewer said while holding the bishop on his hand and pondering if he needed to put the piece on his board. “Felipe is too new” Wolf said. “I know, but he is strong, from what we saw on the gym, he’s at least as strong as one of the guards and he also has some fighting experience, we could use this time to train him, Michal can you do it?” Michal nodded. “Ok, do as you please” Michal said. “Thanks” The Interviewer said. The Interviewer stood up, he looked at the board and took a rook on his hand…”maybe we can snatch a rook from them…” he muttered and then put the piece on the board. “Wolf, we will need to evaluate the guards” the interviewer told Wolf, “You need to rest first” Wolf ordered and Michal nodded. Then he lifted the Interviewer and. Cradled to his bed. “Take a rest…” they said in unison and left the room”. “Michal please make the training program and execute it ASAP”. “OK I’ll do it Michal said without turning and left the room alongside Wolf”. The Interviewer then realized how exhausted he was, his arm still was in pain , he walked alongside Wolf, and entered his room, Wolf looked at him while he climbed to his bed and soon fell asleep. Wolf closed the door and left. Soon the days passed, the Interviewer and Michal chose three promising guards to fight, and they added Felipe to the bunch. They were training hard, taking little rest, but from the new recruits Felipe showed a lot of promise. The other guards were Tom, Ferdinand, Ceri, and Greg. Tom was a big bodybuilder past his eye, but still big and strong, he had some potential and joined the SSS on the promise of becoming strong again, he had a big body with a tummy that revealed Tom’s age, and his previous heavy steroid usage, he was kinda dominant on his manners but his strength was higher than the average SSS guard, he was almost an elite but the Interviewer rejected the promotion on grounds of being “too close to be a lone Wolf”. He trained almost as hard as Felipe, and seems that Tom was fixated on being promoted to an elite after the tournament. Ferdinand was an above average guy, blonde and with a round face, he was recruited some years ago and even if he trained hard, he didn’t achieved the fitness type of body, but his looks where misleading, many people tried to poke fun at his looks and found their face crushed by his powerful hits, he liked to be a guard but he didn’t wanted to have more responsibilities, so he declined any opportunity to be promoted. However Michal thought that he could be paired to an average looking Italian fighter. Ceri and Greg were the last of the new bunch, Ceri was an ex-cop, not so tall but he had big hairy pecs, and formed legs from the football practice and bald head. He was bigger than Ricardo, but was not that well defined than him. Greg were a muscle chub, kind arrogant but had boxing knowledge, he was a very domineering man, but Michal thought that he could win his fights. “It all come at how we place and play our pieces” the Interviewer said in his office while talking to Michal and Wolf, the tournament was set to begin tomorrow. The interviewer meditated on what would happen, somewhat the tournament would be held at the next day and the SSS would be changed forever. The day of the tournament the preparations were frantic, the arena was being fitted with enough seating for all the Nuovi Imperatori heads and for Wolf, Michal and the Interviewer on the SSS side. The colosseum was fitted to let the guess stay comfortable during the matches and even a screen was installed so everyone could see what was being streamed. At the afternoon the Italians arrived, they came in 4 vans each carrying at least two of their fighters and a limo that carried Luca and Paolo as his number two. The Interviewer stood at the entrance with Wolf and Michal, each one at one side like two hulking body guards. The walked near the limo, the limo kept closed by at least 5 minutes and then the opposite doo opened and Paolo came out of the car. “Good Afternoon sirs” Paolo said he was on a white shirt that fitted his chest all too well and in cream pants, he walked in front of the other door and said “Luca wants to be sure that there are no traps there. The Interviewer frowned “First you try to kill Michal, then you try to take over the SSS, then instead of face us up front, you decide to send your messenger two times…even you changed the terms…If you really think so little of us, then leave this place, since so far you’re the ones that have attacked us, so we stay to our word that there are no foul play here..if you want to keep your word, then come down that car and speak to us directly or face the consequences” the Interviewer said in a contained rage but he wasn’t answering to Paolo but speaking directly to Luca. Paolo shuddered and looked to the car. The door opened and all the other cars doors opened in unison, like a small army, the Nuovi Imperatori stood down the car, and formed a line in front of The Interviewer, Wolf and Michal, the SSS guards and chosen fighters responded accordingly. At the end, Luca got off the limo and stood in front of the Interviewer defiantly. The Interviewer was unfazed but his breathing was heavy and slow. “You impudent brat, you should know your place” Luca said. Luca was a man on their late 50’s, he was very well dressed in a white designer suit riveted with gold olive leaves woven into the sleeves and edges of the dress jacket. “Like an emperor” the Interviewer thought. He was tall, average built and his face shoed piercing blue eyes and a royal presence that inspired respect, but his facial expression was arrogant, so the high class effect Luca wanted was lost in part by this demeanor. “Sorry Luca, but there’s only one person in this world that can call me Impudent brat” so I’ll ask you to not do it again. Luca was shocked. “Beware man, We can simply crush you like a bug and you wouldn’t even note that” Luca said defiantly. “You already tried that and failed” The Interviewer answered, Luca took the burn with aplomb, he simply ignored it and said. “The failures of Paolo aren’t my failures, so I don’t accept any responsibility of his actions” Luca answered. “Paolo blushed but stood silent”. “So how are we going to settle this?” Luca said with contempt. The Interviewer pointed at his chosen warriors, formed in line in front of the SSS guards and behind The Interviewer, Wolf and Michal. Luca observed Wolf and Michal and said “these two are your better men I’ve heard, so why don’t they fight?” He said. “I want this to be a fair fight, also they are part of the price, my better warriors” The Interviewer said. “So you’re so arrogant that you don’t use your better fighters?” Luca said, “I’m sure that our chosen warriors will be of your liking and will provide a good fight…we are taking this very seriously” the Interviewer said unfazed. “Our Warriors will be Carlos, Ferdinand, Daniel, Ivan, Greg, Buck, Igor, Ricardo, Felipe, Ceri, and Tom”. “Our warriors will be Connor, Lorenzo, Tony, John, Dario, Bruno, Carlo, Mauro, Enzo, and Brian…Our last warrior is delayed but I’m quite sure that we can start the fights before he gets here” Luca said. “I’m sure he will get here on time” The Interviewer said making a special effort on keep his true feeling hidden. So we will start at 5pm at the colosseum, we already arranged a plane where all your men can stay. If you need something please tell us”. The Interviewer said. “I’ve already brought everything we need, I can’t risk an underhanded move by you” Luca said with the arrogant tone that the Interviewer was starting to hate. “Understand” he said. “Good” Luca said “so, please show us our temporal place”. After the Italians left the Interviewer and Michal pondered the best plan to the fights, the Interviewer regretfully admitted that even as they were proud of their soldier’s strength, the Italian ad there share of good soldiers too. “I wish I could recruit them to the SSS, but unfortunately some of them will die…hope none of us die…but I highly doubt it”. The Interviewer said while twitching his face. “The pain returned?” Michal asked. “It has been reducing, but sometime it returns”. The Interviewer said. In the next hours Afternoon Luca and the Interviewer interchanged messages much ti the Interviewer irritation. “Pompous piece of crap” he said. “Language you boy” Wolf said while bouncing his pecs teasing the Interviewer. “Cut it out Wolf” the Interviewer said “He clearly belittles us…” the Interviewer went silent and walked to Wolf. He patted Wolf’s arms “I don’t want to lose you, or Michal, but I’m getting nervous that I was too careless with this”. Wolf flexed his biceps “you have one Wolf, and that Wolf with Michal helped to train your warriors, trust them”. Wolf said. The Interviewer smiled. “Thanks buddy…that guy really gets on my nerves”. “Don’t allow that” Michal said while entering to the Interviewers office, “His pride is his weakness…they have accepted the fights list, they also seem to thing that this will be settled before the sixth or seventh fight…also, Carlos have even feeling sick lately” Michal said. “It’s not like we can call them for a change now…” the Interviewer said, “We will have to believe in our people” the Interviewer said. SO, we will have the matches how they here agreed. The first one is Carlos against that light-heavy bodybuilder packed with mass, in fact the bodybuilder from the Italians had an sadist look on his face and he barely fin on the clothes he decided to use. “Connor, that guy seems to be a good recruit for us, but Carlos is a fine soldier too” the Interviewer thought. The afternoon came and the event needed to start, the Interviewer walked alongside Wolf and Michal to the colosseum, they visited first the chosen warriors. “We are strong, let’s show them” was the small discourse the Interviewer gave to his soldiers. They answered in various forms, from approbation nods to full muscle flexing by Ricardo. Carlos was eerily silent. The Interviewer thought for a second that he could be nervous but hushed the idea away, there was simply no time. Carlos move to the colosseum with them, he were silent all the way down to the colosseum, after some time he took another way, just to get to the colosseum, that day Wolf, Michal and the Interviewer would take the route to the upper part of the colosseum. “Let’s take a close look on Carlos” the Interviewer said, “Agree” Michal said, Wolf was quiet all over the time. “What’s up Wolf?” The Interviewer said. “Let’s be on guard…don’t trust the Italians” Wolf said. The Interviewer nodded, Wolf wasn’t the type to give a caution word, so the Interviewer too those words at heart. After some minutes they reached the upper level of the arena where Luca was already seated with Paolo at his side and four bodyguards with him. “Why you took out our weapons from us?” Luca said. “We don’t have weapons either” the Interviewer said unfazed, “Are you so little sure of your men capabilities that you think you need weapons?, If you want to be sure you can examine Wolf and Michal. You won’t find any weapons with us, excepting for the ones stored for our clients on the warehouses outside this place. “So it’s real that you don’t use weapons” Luca said with a slight deprecative smile. The Interviewer was quick to detect that Luca saw that has an SSS weakness, little he knew about Wolf and Michal, but he decided to play along, “we don’t like to hide behind the false power that weapons give, and anyway is not that we want them, we only do our business and we don’t need those things for our mission” The Interviewer said casually before taking a seat. “Go ahead, ask you men to examine them”. One of Luca guards came next to Wolf who grunted and bounced his pecs. “You can touch them if you want, but I don’t know if they want to be touched” Wolf said, he was in his classical tank top, shorts and converse shoes that the guard saw that Wolf would not be able to hide a gun excepting for the ones already attached to his body. Other guard went next to Michal “The only canon you see is the one in the center” Michal said jokingly but with a face that looked like “you touch me…you die” that the guard simply took a look from the outside, Michal was wearing pants and a well fitted shirt that was so adjusted to his body that even if he take a hidden gun, it would clearly be seen. The Italian bodyguards simply nodded to Luca, “thank you praetorians” he said. “Praetorians…so this guy really believes himself to be an emperor” the Interviewer tough for himself. “I just hope that he is not as crazy as one of them”. They all took his positions, the arena door opened and Carlos and his opponent, Connor stood in front of them. “You all know that this fight is the final one for one of yours” Luca said pompously, “I hope that you give a fight so good that no one can claim that the fight was unfair. Luca said, his tone heavily implied some kind of “mercy” that they were giving to the SSS. The Interviewer sighted in a quiet rage, Wolf put a hand on his shoulder and gently pressed. The Interviewer took the sign has a “calm down” gesture. The Interviewer took a sip oh his coca-cola and heard. Luca sat and the Interviewer said “No weapons, fight to the end, Luca and I will be the judges of this fight…so please, give your best”, he then poured down the can remains to the floor like a libation, a sign that Luca noted. Luca signaled his hand to one of his guard who quickly took a glass from a bottle of Win they brought with them and took a sip. “Don’t worry Luca, unless you behave, you should fear nothing from us…we are not like you”. The Interviewer said with scorn. Luca looked in quiet rage but has the event was being streamed he decided to play along. Carlos (SSS) and Connor (NI) where on swimming suits, or so it appeared, Connor legs where so massive that the clothes looked more like a vacuum package, and Connor knew the effect he gave on the audience, Luca was ecstatic and the Interviewer worried for Carlos. Carlos was packed too, he wasn’t that big, but the SSS knew what he was capable. He bounced his pecs a little for confidence but the Interviewer knew him all too well to see that something was amiss, but until that moment, he could not detect it. Carlos and Connor took a stance on the arena, Connor flexed his biceps, he was clearly a bodybuilder champ but his smirk shown a lot of confidence, Carlos stood concentrated, after some moments, an alarm sounded and Carlos took the initiative he launched a punch to Connor chest with al his might that landed on Connor chest, Connor got surprised and stumbled back, Luca jumped from his seat in surprise but Connor took the hit with little to no damage on his chest, his big chest only got red on the place Carlos hit, Connor ran to Carlos and hit his chest, Carlos took the hit and the punch was also ineffective, Carlos adjusted his boxing stand and then he aimed to Connors face and landed a bunch of hits and jabs, Carlos was a good boxer, but the Interviewer thought that even as Carlos was giving a good fight, so far his hits were ineffective, something strange for a warrior of the level of Carlos. Connor was big, but is far he wasn’t fighting that well, he received punch after punch but an ominous feeling go to the Interviewer brain, Connor some to be the kind of fighter that does’t fight well, but he can take a lot of blows until his opponent reaches its limit and then he counter attacks, on other and Carlos seemed the type of fighter that wan’t to end the fight quick and decisively, and end that was out of reach at every minute that passed. Carlos looked desperate and was sweating profusely. Connor smiled, he grabbed Carlos and held him in a bearhug, Carlos face wen to full rage but that was too late, Connor already bulging biceps where compressing his ribcage, Carlos tried to hit Connor in the face but Connor smiled like a maniac and kept compressing the chest. Carlos yelled in agony and Connor laughed, clearly enjoying the pain. The Interviewer was shocked, his plan was that Carlos ended this fight in a clear victory for the SSS, he wanted this to be the first and best declaration of the SSS strength, but Carlos was losing, the Interviewer put his hand on his face in embarrassment, “that’s odd, that guy shouldn’t be as strong as Carlos” Michael said in an analytical way. The Interviewer then regained his senses, his analytical brain begun to race “why, a trained warrior like Carlos, that acted in such a disciplined way was losing to a guy that was strong, yes, but didn’t had a fighting training like Carlos?”, it made no sense, but the result was clear…Carlos ribcage was giving the last of it, Carlos was wearing profusely, and the Interviewer knew that he was about to die. “We surrender this fight he said to Luca”. Carlos was yelling in agony and Connor wasn’t even sweating. “What did you say?” Luca said with a veil grin ion his face. “I said that we surrender this fight, we cannot afford to lose a good man like Carlos” the Interviewer said ignoring all the other things at his surroundings. Connor kept pressing Carlos ribcage until a “pop” sounded and an agony yell was heard. “He’s finished, so can you show him some mercy and spare him? Connor won, so it’s a victory for the Nuovi Imperatori”. The Interviewer said with a serious face, Luca was delighted on the effect he was causing. “You shouldn’t underestimate us” Luca said. “I’ll make sure that you’ll be defeated, and then you’ll be all mine”. Then he looked to the arena, “Connor, release him, you win” he said with a big theatrical gesture. Connor released Carlos but was disappointed, Carlos fell to the ground hugging his chest and Connor kicked him so strongly that the flex some centimeters above the ground before falling. Connor flexed double biceps pose and a crab pose while looking defiantly at the Interviewer. The Interviewer thought that Connor would be an excellent SSS elite, but he had more pressing things to do. His wound hurted and his face twitched in pain. “Damn” the Interviewer thought for himself while pressing the seat to alleviate the pain. “What did you do?, Let him die, You know the SSS rules, you should follow them” Michal said with disapproval. “I know the rules Michal… and I won’t allow you to overrule me” Wolf looked at Michal and bounced his pecs, Wolf was serious, so Michal decided not to press the matter. “We will have at least 10 minutes to the next fight” The Interviewer said in silence. “Go get Carlos to his quarter and examine him, something is not well Michal” Michal tried to rebuke “Listen!” The Interviewer ordered, Michal was surprised, it was very strange that the Interviewer spoke in that demanding way to him. “Something is not well, Carlos should not have lost…find what”. The Interviewer whispered to him “Now go". Michal jumped down to the arena and took Carlos outside. “Great fight, Let’s see the others, I’m dying to see who is stronger”. Luca said while sipping his wine. “Wolf, be alert” the Interviewer whispered. "I’m sure the answer will be definitive” the Interviewer challenged. The second fight was about to start, Ferdinand for the SSS, Lorenzo for the Italians.Both men where very similar in height, Lorenzo was a little taller, but their body type were different, Ferdinand looked more like and above average trucker but he was strong for his body type, he was recruited on basis of his potential and his strength grew and a great level to make him one of the top tier guards. Lorenzo on the other hand had the built of a taekwondo practitioner, he was confident, Ferdinand was serious. Both men out his guard stance, aft the alarm sounded Lorenzo took the initiative and kicked Ferdinand on the abdomen, Ferdinand stumbled back but didn’t fell. Lorenzo tried to keep the offensive with some big and low Kick but surprisingly, Ferdinand was able to evade them, he was faster than the appeared. Ferdinand wen to a lunch to the face the Lorenzo barely missed and counterattacked with a low Kick that landed at Ferdinand right left. Lorenzo jumped back and stood his guard. “This should be easy” Luca said playfully, “Look mr Interviewer, we brought some fine fighters don’t you believe?” He said proudly. Paolo ate his side was very serious, he was concentrated on the fight, studying patterns and for some reason, the Interviewer thought that Paolo was more for the Italians that initially appeared. “Luca, you’ve prepared some good men, but we shall not get ahead of ourselves please” and showed his can of coca cola like a wine cup and drank. On the arena Lorenzo was hitting Ferdinand legs, but Ferdinand also managed to land some blows to Lorenzos chest and abs. “Use your hands” Paolo yelled at Lorenzo, and Lorenzo begun to mix punches and kicks that cornered Ferdinand against a Wall. “Paolo, shut up” Luca said irritated. The Interviewer got the hint, “so, Paolo seems to be the one that prepared Lorenzo…interesting” the Interviewer thought for himself. Lorenzo jumped and kicked Ferdinand chest with all his might. A cracking sound echoed on the arena. The Interviewer put his hand on his face. “Ohhh, looks that Lorenzo just cracked some ribs” Luca said playfully “Wonderfull” he added siping wine. Ferdinand trie to get up but his pain was lowering his reactions, Lorenzo kept kicking Ferdinand on the legs until Ferdinand fell to the ground, Lorenzo went to kick Ferdinand head but Ferdinand blocked the kick with His arm. The arm cracked Ferdinand gave a loud yell of pain, he was breathing heavily and fell in his knees, Lorenzo kicked Ferdinand in the back and then put his head on a revers leg lock, Ferdinand tried to get out of the lock but with only one usable arm it was pointless, Lorenzo begun to squeeze Ferdinand neck, Ferdinand tapped the floor desperately but there where no mercy this time, Lorenzo squeezed until a crack sounded, Ferdinand arm fell limp, he was dead, Lorenzo overjoyed fled his biceps and pecs in a victory pose. “Wonderfull Lorenzo a glorious victory”. Wolf grunted “Weak” he said. The Interviewer nodded with his head. Ferdinand was dragged away by some SSS shocked guards, Lorenzo left the colosseum by the door and suddenly Tony entered the arena, behind him Daniel entered, they both were bodybuilders. Tony was hairless, his face was very masculine and his muscles bulged n all his body, he was on his mid 30’s, and clearly he was a showoff, on his right arm he had an Italian flag tattoo. He was surprisingly energetic and were jumping back and forth on excitement. Behind him Daniel entered the arena, he was a bigger bodybuilder than Tony and entered with some pompous pace, almost arrogant. Tony was dressed on a small denim short, while Daniel The interviewer analyzed with bodybuilders. “What do you think Wolf?” Wolf smiled, “we will see, that guy Tony seems a good one”. The Interviewer accommodate himself on his seat and sipped his coca cola. Both bodybuilders stood arrogantly in from of each other, like they where comparing his muscle size and strength. “You can surrender now” Daniel said with confidence. “No, please, I want to snuff you out…they say that I can do this here without any consequences, so please, help me show all my might” Tony answered. “Interesting” the Interviewer said. Both man jumped to each other, Daniel struggled but Tony was unfazed. Daniel muscles bulged everywhere, but Tony held his place with confidence. Tony was smirking while Daniel was sweating “Ooh,” Wolf said bulging his muscles. “You noticed isn’t it?” The Interviewer said. “This is done” Wolf said. Tony grabbed Daniel arm and threw him to the other wall. Daniel fell with a thud and the air was blown off oh his lungs. Daniel struggled to get up but Tony was over him already. “Get up your asshole” Tony said and punched Daniel abs snd sent him flying away. Tony grabbed Daniel arm and twisted if behind him, Tony pulled of the arm and after some struggle the arm dislocated from the shoulder. “AAAAAAAAIIEEEEEE” Daniel yelled. It’s done” the Interviewer said with embarrassment, “seems we need to be more strict with the election process” he said. Daniel squirmed in the floor, holding his lifeless arm with his good one, he tried to put up but stood on his knees, so Tony kicked his face. Daniel fell to the ground covering his face with the only good arm he had. Tony was far from being satisfied, Tony kicked Daniel’s body with all his right, his legs bulged in power and Tony face was gleaming in a sick pleasure, Daniel cried for help but he received only more kicks. Luca was raving in Tony’s brutality and Paolo nodded in approval. The Interviewer saw at the spectacle with interest, Wolf bounced his pecs and felt his arms. “This could be a good one too” Wolf said. Tony then walked next to Daniel head, and stomped his head, the first hit bounded the head over the floor, the second stomp Daniel fell unconscious, the third stomp deformed Daniel’s face, the forth stomp begun to crack Daniel’s skull. Tony kept stomping Daniels skull savagely, until the head was just a pulp of random pieces oozing with blood, bran, teeth and bone. Tony flexed his biceps and even the Interviewer showed him his approval. “That’s a good one” he said to The interviewer who bounced his pecs, “Would be fun to sniff that one”. Luca was delighted. “That’s three on us…I thought this would be harder for us, we prepared for the worst and then you’ve only send us wimps” Luca said. The interviewer was unfazed, he still had pieces to move, he already was wondering if the pieces he decided to use would help him to take the victory from this tournament, but he was not that sure, even as his best pieces weren’t used yet. However the Italians so far have sent fine fighters, even for the SSS standards. Ivan was already on the arena, he was a muscle chub with big arms, and pecs, he had a very well worked legs and a small tummy over a thing line of fur that gave him a sexy looks. On his face there were a big black eyes and a dazzling smile that irradiated confidence without looking arrogant. In front if him was John, John was a it tall guy that was very well defined muscles but they were not that big. John was more like a muscled yoga teacher with some muscle than a fitness type, but the Interviewer knew all too well that looks were not equal to strength but on the contrary. The Fight started and John landed some blows to Ivan abdomen, Ivan stumbled back but kept his fighting stance. Ivan tried to hand a few punches that John dodged and answered with some kicks and punched aimed mainly to Ivan’s belly. The fight kept on like this for some minutes, John kept on with his speed leaning blows on even over all the body but aiming first at his belly. Ivan seemed furious, but so far he barely had a chance to land a hit. John looked fresh but Ivan was struggling. The Interviewer was unfazed and Wolf was smirking. “Weak…” Wolf said. John tried to kick Ivan’s belly but from nothing Ivan grabbed John’s left leg from the ankle and crushed it with one hand. “How much time you think you can keep this you weakling?” Ivan said with rage. Then he looked at the Interviewer with pride. Ivan kept his hold on John’s leg who tried to break free from his lock but via will not release him. John tried to punch Ivan’s face but his face was cold steel, he even flinched with pain, he was full of anger, he twisted johns leg and forced him to turn. Ivan yanked John’s body and without releasing him he turned so, John looked like a rolling rag-doll. Iva release Johns body and he was sent flying like a rag against the wall, his face and head hit first and then the rest of the body, John fell to the floor and squirmed in pain holding his face with both hands. “I beg that hurts weakling” Ivan said bouncing his pecs. “No, no, no” John screamed but Ivan was not yet satisfied. Ivan grabbed both of Johns hands and like taking a hint from Wolf’s book he crushed both hands. John screamed in pain. Ivan was smiling, enjoying the pain he was causing. “That hurt’s isn’t it?” Ivan said, his groin grew and Ivan enjoyed that too. Luca was enraged, until this point he had a clear advantage but Ivan was on another level. “Oh, just kill him already, that useless piece of shit…let’s continue to the next fight” Luca said, Paolo looked at him in surprise. Ivan ignored Luca, he wanted to enjoy the pain. Ivan grabbed the right John’s arm and pinning him in the ground with one knee he used both hands to grab the arm, He pulled with all his might and ripped the arm from the body. Blood begun to pour from John’s arm and Luca nauseated in disgust. Ivan did the same with the other arm and threw them both at Lucas place. Luca looked terrified at the ripped arms and Ivan flexed both biceps before stomping repeatedly Johns head until it was only a headless body at the side of a pile of mush. Luca tried to regain his composure sipping wine, Paolo was shocked at Luca’s attitude and he glanced at the Interviewer who was clapping to Ivan that was flexing on the arena. The Interviewer gave Paolo a quick glance before concentrating on the next fighter. “That’s their vs one…seems we will have a long night Luca” The Interviewer said. Luca smiled with contempt but his surprise at the gory victory taken by Ivan put his head to think. Greg was already on the arena, he saw John's headless and limbless body being dragged away and looked at his opponent Dario. Dario was a well built powerlifter figure dressed on a lycra shorts. He had big legs and arms, but seemed he had better days, even so Greg was not too the showoff fitness type but he can give a very surprising hits that stunned his opponents. Greg like to boast about his body and flex his pecs a little, but Dario was confident and responded bouncing his pecs too. Dario went for the first hit but his punches were slow, Dario just dodged by little and he landed a hit with his knee on the liver, cracking the ribs and making the pain unbearable to Greg. In that moment Michael arrived and saw how Greg was put out of the contest in just one blow. Dario smirked and flexed his biceps, he nodded to Luca and then he begin to hit and kick Gregs body, Greg was unable to sustain the punishment he cried for help, Michal looked at him in disgust. He was so enraged that he put his hand n the Interviewer seat and cracked in with his hand. “I thought he was ready” the Interviewer said. “He was the weakest of the bunch” Michal answered, “But seems that we underestimated the Italians” The Interviewer said calmly… “that won’t happen again” the Interviewer declared and then he made a thumbs down signal. “Are you sure that you want your soldier be killed?” Luca said. “Yes, of course…he’s weak, and the weak die” the Interviewer said unfazed. Dario took the nod and then he grabbed Greg by the neck, he then put his left arm under Greg chin holding it with his biceps then with his other hand he begun to press Gregs neck, after some seconds of frantic arms waving by Greg his neck cracked and Greg’s arms fell limp. Dario flexed his upper body in a crab pose and cockily left the arena. Greg’s body was dragged away. “Hey!” Luca said… “I thought that your fighters were stronger, so far seems that I only will win a pile of garbage soldiers…I highly doubt that those two would hav the strength to clean up my shoes” he said pointing at Wolf and Michal ho walked to Luca but the Interviewer ordered to stop. “Don’t worry Luca, If you win, you’ll have some of the best soldiers out there…IF you win” the Interviewer said cockily. “Even I can snatch some of your best pieces” the Interviewer said quietly. The was 1 to 4 with the SSS on the losing side, the Interviewer kept his cool, he still had more strong fighters on is side, but he worried that if he loses on of his stronger fighters, he would lose the tournament and the SSS with it. He would easily not accept that result, but he was afraid that Luca would not accept it in case he lose the tournament. Then saw then the foolishness of his desperate bet on that moment. But now he needed to face it and then wait until the end and decide. Buck was already…posing on the arena, he was clearly enjoying his show opportunity, h was all natural for that, Wolf laughed, “Showoff” he said. Bruno entered the arena, he was a big average looking guy. Bruno laughed at him with scorn, Bruno didn’t even waited for the signal, he hid Buck two times in the face. Buck dodged the third hit and pushed Bruno far from, him, “you treacherous bug” Buck said. “You won’t get away from this” Buck said and kicked Bruno with his big bodybuilder leg on his stomach. Bruno fell on his knees spitting blood. “Get up you asshole” Buck said grinding his teeth. Bruno didn’t answered cause the pain he felt. “I said, get up” Buck said while holding Bruno from the armpits and lifting him Bruno tried to fell but before he held Buck hit his head with a left hook; Bruno flew backwards and fell on his ass. Buck felt disappointed, he lifted Bruno again and said “you know this is a fight to death don’t you?” Bruno just nodded with his face contorted by the pain. “So fight for your life asshole” Buck released Bruno but Bruno fell again to the floor. Buck wasn’t having it he kicked Bruno face before he fell and Bruno flew upwards in a rain of blood and teeth. Bruno wasn’t even fighting so Buck decoded to do the Wolf thing, he stepped over Bruno and using his high he grabbed bot knees and lifted, spreading his arms so Bruno legs went into a full 180° painful split. “Piece of crap, you’re unworthy of this place” Buck said and then he ripped both legs from Brunos’s body. “Yeaaaaaah” Buck said proudly while holding Bruno’s legs like a trophy. Bruno yelled in pain and tried to squirm back to the colosseum doors. Buck stood there looking at the trail of blood that Bruno was leaving behind, soon Bruno almost stopped moving, Buck took aim , jumped and fell with his foot on Brunos head. The head exploded under Buck’s foot. Buck twisted his sole just to make the point that he fought a bug, and useless bug that wasn’t capable to give him a worthy fight. Buck flexed his biceps while looking at the interviewer proudly. The Interviewer made a thumbs up gesture that was repeated by Wolf and Michal. “He’s one of our best ones” Michal said. 2-4, but the SSS still stood behind. Igor entered the arena ripping his shirt off his body and revealing he was only dressed by a libra short. “Oooooh” Luca said. “He as strangely silent since Ivan’s victory and was horrified by Bruno’s defeat, but anyway he still wanted to show his arrogance and superiority, Paolo was somewhat surprised, he didn’t have the opportunity to see an SSS elite with all his might and now he witnessed Ivan and Buck’s clearly superior wins. He was silent on his seat nervous. Igor’s opponent was Carlo, Carlos was a young fitness guy, I little bigger than Igor but no has packed ad him. Igor saw him with scorn, “Unworthy” Igor said. At that time Michal closed his head to The Interviewer head and said “Carlos is fine, but sees he was drugged before the fight”. The Interviewer opened his eyes briefly but Luca didn’t noticed, Paolo face frowned but his concentration veered to the arena since Igor and Carlo begun to fight. “You sure?” The Interviewer whispered. Michal nodded. Both men were good, surprisingly good, Igor grappled with Carlo in a very professional way but Carlo didn’t disappoint. They grappled on the ground trying to get the high ground, some times Igor was on top and could land a few blows to Carlo’s face, but Carlo responded switching positions and hitting Igor’s head. Carlo headbuted Igor’s face and his nose begun to bleed. Igor used his leg to push away Carlo who flew one meter away. Igor stood up, his nose bleeding but Igor was enraged and ignored the bleeding. Carlo tried to make a flying kick but Igor was ready of that, he grabbed the leg and using his right and Carlo’s impulse he yanked Carlos like a hammer and make him fell face first to the ground, Carlo’s nose shatered on the impact and Igor took his opportunity to stomp the lower leg crushing the bone. Carlo squirmed in pain and tried to crawl away but Igor’s feet were still on top of his leg. Igor twisted his feet to inflict more pain and Carlo screamed. “Piece of shit” Luca said and then he threw his glass of wine to Paolo. “This is your fault…you poor training has given them three wins” Luca was enraged and Paolo blushed but didn’t dare to answer. Igor grabbed both arms and while looking at Luca “Hi Luca, see my new strength, the one that the old Red never had” he said and then ripped both of the arms from Carlo’s chest. Carlo cried for mercy, his tears were all over his face, Igor left the arms there and grabbed the head with both hands making Carlo’s face looking at Luca, Igor pressed the head. “Crack, mother fucker, crack” Wolf was amused, Michal was unfazed, The Interviewer looked with attention, he pondered the new strength Igor found on the SSS and how devoted he now was to the new place he found on the world. He understood Igor’s feeling since Luca would know him, from the Old Red’s leader to one of the SSS elites, of course Luca would find it pitiful, but The Interviewer knew that Igor wanted to have more power and that power could only came from his hard work under the SSS tutelage. Igor kept compressing the head until Caro gave a final cry for help, at that moment the yell was suddenly stopped, when Igors hands crushed Carlo’s head like an eggshell. Blood and bone was thrown over the arena and Igor celebrated by flexing all his body and giving a final pose to the Interviewer, Michal and Wolf. Igor took the body from the good leg and dragged it outside. He tossed if like a garbage bag and left the arena screaming “yeaaaaah”. The Interviewer smiled. “Seems we’re now oñny one behind” the Interviewer said playfully. Luca was furious, He was about to hit Paolo with the wine bottle but Michal took the bottle from Luca’s hand. “Luca, please stay calm” the Interviewer said in a serious tone, his face was ice cold but his eyes were filled with rage, the Interviewer stood up and walked next to Luca and Paolo, “you both are SSS guests, so we won’t tolerate any violence to our guests excepting under the SSS rules” the Interviewer said. “Paolo, do you need another shirt? We can give you one of Wolf’s if you need them, they will be bigger for you but at least these are dry. Paolo accepted with a nod and the Interviewer asked for a new shirt to one of the SSS guards that ran to get the asked item. “Please Luca, let’s enjoy the fights” the Interviewer said with amiability and he then sat on his chair. “Michal, please don’t destroy the furniture”he said. Mauro entered the arena with pomposity, the Interviewer thought that he looked eerily similar to Luca, like Mauro had studied his demeanor and decided to imitate him, Luca was delighted and for some seconds Luca appeared to regain his composure. Mauro was tall, blonde and he had piercing blue eyes. Ricardo entered behind with a swimsuit only. Mauro was in shape but didn’t had near the definition Ricardo had. Mauro stood in guard, Ricardo looked at the interviewer and saluted then he put his guard up. The alarm sounded, Mauro aimed to Ricardo’s well defined abs. His lunch bounced ad Ricardo made the same movement too, but his punch reached Mauro’s flabby abdominals and Mauro writhed in pain but didn’t fell to the ground. Ricardo was on “no bullshit mode” and aimed at Mauro chest, his punch caved Mauro’s chest and ripped his heart out of his body in one swift and powerful yank. “Seems Ricardo is pissed” Wolf said playfully. “He already know what happened to his friend” Michal answered, the Interviewer looked closely “So this is Ricardo when he’s mad” Mauro fell to the floor, his body twitched but Ricardo will not let him to get our in an non humiliating way, Ricardo stormed the head so hard that it exploded, oozing all its contents in all directions, Ricardo crushed the heart on his hand and tossed it at Lucas direction. He was about to shout something but the Interviewer stood up and said “Ricardo, stop!” The Interviewer was dead serious and Ricardo looked at other side. “Michal, go calm Ricardo, we know how he feels…” Michal left the place. Luca looked with great interest at the Interviewer who took his seat. “That was a close one” Wolf said “We already have provoked him too much, Ricardo almost ruined everything”. theInterviewer said. “Ruined what?” Wolf whispered. “We found two Nuovi Imperatori’s spies, Michal took time to return because he found one spy on my office trying to enter my PC, then they found another one in the rooms…the are looking for a third spy…but so far, no-one has found nothing and there are no signs of him neither” The Interviewer whispered at Wolf’s ear. Wolf bounced his pecs but his eyes turned red. “Let me crush them right now” Wold said in a menacing voice. “Not yet Wolf, we need to know everything” The Interviewer said, he put his hand on Wolf’s forearm “please buddy”. Wolf nodded. “Ivan and Ricardo already made statements over our strength, so let’s hope that Luca stays on the game” The interviewer said. Felipe entered the arena, his dark skinned face and black eyes where concentrated in an invisible point on the wall, he was silent, he was on a lycra pants that covered his quadriceps until the knees, his rugby size and his demeanor gave him an impressive and fearsome presence. Enzo entered behind, Enzo was pale, tall but muscled. He was in a soccer shorts and shirtless, with tennis and without socks he looked more like he was going to a weekend soccer match than to a fight to death. Both fighter saluted each other but Enzo using a cheap trick hit Felipe in the head just at his eye level. Enzo smiled and took a step back just to time for a hit. Enzo aimed his kicks at Felipes chest but the kick bounced at Felipes big chest. “O seu flilho da puta”. Felipe said but his sight was still cloudy. Enzo circled Felipe and kick him in the back, Felipe tried to punch in the other direction but Enzo circled him and kicked him in the knee. “Strange strategy” Wolf said. “Yes, he seems that is the type of fighters that use speed to win, but Enzo has impressive range with those long legs”. Th Interviewer said. “But he still doesn’t know Felipe’s strength” Wolf said playfully. Enzo kept circling and hitting and seemed that Felipe was struggling to even stay up. Enzo kicked Felipe’s legs again and circled back but flip already waited of this and turned and tacked Enzo to the ground “what the f…” Enzo said but before he could say anything Felipe grabbed Enzo in a bearhug at the pelvis height and crushed the pelvis in one strong movement. “NOOOOOOOOOOO” Luca and Enzo cried in unison. “O seu filho da puta” Felipe said standing over Enzo “I hate those pesky hits” he said flexing his enormous quads. “Agora voçe me paga” Felips said and then he grabbed one of the legs, felipe looks at the interviewer. “This is the might you gave me” then felipe ripped the right leg of Enzo’s body. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGGGHHH” Enzo cried grabbing his head in desperation. Felipe held the other leg against the ground with his left hand and closed his fist and punched the left leg cracking the femur in two, the punch pierced throng Enzo skin so Felipe also destroyed the muscles. Feliz was squirming in pain but Felipe didn’t released him. Enzo tried to use his hands to push Felipe apart but Felipe grabbed both of them, one in each hand. Then using his leg has a tool to pin Enzo to the ground Felipe ripped both arms. “Nooooooooo” enzo cried with his last breaths. Felip used the same pinning leg to crush Enzo’s chest. Then he kneeled over Enzos head, closed his fist and landed a hit with all his might, caving the face and skull, Felipe opened his fist and grabbed some other the colosseum, sand. He yanked out the fist from the destroyed head and threw the sand so to show that he pierced the head from side to side. Felipe flexed his biceps to the Interviewer giving him a killer smile, then he opened his arms and with a smile he pinned at the interviewer and winked an eye before leaving the arena. Luca was red furious, now the score was turned 5 to 4. “This is your fault Paolo….you´ll pay…I swear” Paolo looked at him with resentment. “After all I’ve done for you?” Luca ignored him. "5 to 4” the Interviewer said. “One more victory and we win, otherwise, the last will be the most important…I shouldn’t let this drag on to this point” the Interviewer said clearly worried. Ceri was an ex cop, so much for Wolf displeasure. But he had a good physique he was bald, like most cops do and had a fit body. He was very well trained so he could give a good fight, but then Brian appeared. Brian was a wrestler, a big muscled wrestler than looked more like a bodybuilder but his wrestling trunks were a clear sign that Brian had a lot of experience. “This one is mine” Luca said. “Paolo, see what money can do”. Paolo was irritated on his seat, the SSS guard handled him a shirt and he changed in the place. Brian was heavy and his smirk showed that he tout he had the upper hand. Ceri was nervous but he stood firm. “GO” Luca said without waiting for the alarm, Brian made a lariat on Ferris neck. The strength was so big that Ceri almost flipped on his place. Brian took Ceri and lift on his shoulder, then running he threw him at the ground with all his weight. Ceri coughed blood Brian grabbed Ceri’s arms and twisted them behind him snapping them from the shoulders. Ceri cried for help, but Brian was savage he tore the libs of Ceri’s body and threw them at the sides, then, like a gorilla he punched Ceri against the ground, Ceri’s ribs cracked, and blood kept pouring from his mouth. Brian was extremely strong, almost like a fiercer version of Buck. Wolf and Michal smirked. “Too good to be part to he Nuovi Imperatori” the Interviewer said. Brian kepí crushing and grinding Ceri until he was already dead. Brian took Teri’s head and ripped it from the body. Then he put the head in the middle of his tights and with a quadriceps pose he crushed the head. Brian dripped blood from every part of his magnificent body. He made a double biceps pose. “Contract fulfilled, Mr Luca”. Luca was delighted. Good work Brian, we will contact you for another contract. Luca said. Brian left the place. “A mercenary?” The Interviewer said. “The rules allowed that” Luca said jokingly. His fake smile was irritating the Interviewer. “So, this leaves us with this last one” the Interviewer said. “Seems so…but I would be worried if I were you”. Luca said. “Let’s bring the fighters”. Tom entered the arena. Tom was on a posing trunk and his muscles were swollen. But no other fighter appeared. The Interviewer singled to the guards but they made a dumbfounded sign. “What’s this?” The Interviewer said. Luca devilishly smiled. “I have my last warrior just here.” He too k a sip of wine. “Paolo, step down to the arena”. Paolo was shocked. “M….me?” He asked. Yes your idiot, it’s time for you to pay for your horrid mistakes…you fight or you die, you decided but decide it quickly”. The Interviewer was confused, Tom was his fighter, so why he said that to Paolo. He looked at tom in horror after realizing the threat that was looming over him. “Tom….can’t be…” Paolo went down to the arena and took his shirt, Paolo had a well built body, he was tall but his muscles showed that Paolo worked out frequently, he had a fitness model build but until this moment he seemed not knowing that he would be chosen to fight. The Interviewer stood up, his face was fierce but he didn’t knew what to say, Wolf was looking at him curiously, and Michal was looking at Luca. “The chess pieces fell on his board now realizing that the endgame was very different of what he could think…Luca has played with him…Luca knew that there was a possibility that his fighters weren’t enough, so he payed Brian, the mercenary to fight, but even so, things haven play too well for him too, he counted on Brian’s last fight to be the last, that’s why he only bright 5 fighters… but still, why Paolo was sent to fight?” “You should pay for your mistakes, and now my final pieces will dance for me in my victory”. Luca said. “Tom, kill Paolo” Luca ordered. “B….Bosss?” Paolo said before Tom hit him hard in the stomach. “B…..bossss” Luca said jokingly. “You’re a piece of shit, look at the mess you did, I needed to fix that, so I brought here Brian and payed Tom to betray the SSS…unfortunately, that means that I have no more use for you”. The Interviewer was enraged “TOM!!!!! What do you do?!?!?!?” Tom lifted Paolo up his head and slammed him to the ground. “Luca respects me, so much that he called me on one of my guards” Tom said while kicking Paolo. “Luca offered me Paolo’s place on the Nuovi Imperatori and since I Know a lot of the SSS errands…I’m a very good piece for him” the Interviewer was shocked, he looked at Michal and the Wolf. Wolf chuckled. “SSS rules buddy” and bounced his pecs. Michal was unfazed. “I was bored to death on your death organization, I was tired to make guards and never ascending, all you care is those gorillas you have at your side and your PC, I was stuck and I wanted more, you didn’t even accepted the other mobs so we stuck here…” Tom said while hitting Paolo. Paolo fell to the ground “Tom, did you had anteing to do with Carlos poisoning?” Tom smiled “I did” he said with a proud smile “I really wanted to kill all your fighters but I chose Carlos to begin with, at first nothing happened, but after giving him small but increasing doses of toxins Carlos fell ill, it was strange fro him at the first time but he didn’t wanted to disappoint you….he’s so stupidly loyal to you” Tom said with scorn while kicking Paolo. “At the end he fell Ill just yesterday, I couldn’t do mucho more since all the others where worried for Carlos and for you, but I got a fight, and Carlos lost his, I really thought that you would kill him…and now I Kill Paolo and take his place, I kill him and I’ll have all the money I can’t get with the SSS” Tom said. Paolo stood up and put his guard up. Tom was hitting Paolo without mercy. The Interviewer looked at how Tom was hitting Paolo, but Paolo, apart of the first hits was taking the fight well, “So this are two pieces from the same side trying to show their boss who’s better”. The Interviewer thought. Paolo was faster than Tom and he landed some hits to Toms face, but Tom was well trained in the SSS ways, however Paolo was giving him a lot of difficulty. The Intervierwer knew that one oversight, one bad step and that was all. However his brain raced at a form to take this has an advantage. Paolo struggled but there were no more hits from Tom, Paolo hit Tom in the head with his punch and Tom stumbled back. Paolo took the opportunity to take off his shoes, they were hindering his ability to concentrate. “Boss!! Stop this!" Paolo said. “Oh die already!” Luca answered, “I’ve tried to get rid of you since this thing started, you didn’t die on the SSS headquarters first assault, you didn’t die on the negotiations so The third time's the charm” Paolo was shocked and stood still for a second. A second that Tom took advantage from and bear-hugged Paolo. Paolo cried in pain but he was strong so Tom had difficulties to grab Paolo and squeeze. Paolo yelled but somehow he could used his elbows and hit Toms face over the eyes. Tom cried in pain and covered his face. Paolo stood in guard but he was in disbelief. “All is work for the Italians, all the disrespect he had to endure, all his hard working and now Luca was betraying him and changing him for this nobody that betrayed his own organization”. “PAOLO…You have a place on the SSS…this is your time to join us!, he Interviewer said.” Tom defected to the Nuovi Imperatori, you can be our new eleventh fighter” The Interviewer said. Luca stood up “That’s not in the rules” the Interviewer smiled “it’s like a castling…Tom’s defection was, according to you, between the limits of thee stablished rules, so I can hire back Tom…or get a better fighter…Paolo” he said while looking defiantly at Luca. Paolo then understood, the interviewer have been giving him hints all over the place, since the encounter at the cafe he was been giving him hints that for Luca he was replaceable, even as he stabbed him the Interviewer was not mad at him, he understood that the Interviewer respected him, not by his position, but because he also understood that they had loyalties for each organization, they where at opposing sides but they acted the same way, the Interviewer was now giving him an opportunity, a new opportunity that Luca just took from him” Paolo looked at the Interviewer, then at Wolf and Michal, he understood the strength the SSS wanted…the strength he now wanted for him too. Paolo yelled in rage and went all front to Tom, Paolo hit Tom with all his might and from all possible angles. Paolo kicked Tom legs, circled him and hit again, repeatedly he did this so the Interviewer understood that Enzo strategy was in fact Paolo’s, but Paolo mastered it in a way that didn’t gave Tom and opportunity to counterattack. After some hits Tom’s knees lost stability and he fell to the ground. Paolo seized the opportunity and kicked Tom’s head. Tom fell dazzled to the ground. Paolo found in his rage a renovated string so he kicked Tom in the ground, you piece of unworthy garbage” Paolo said. Then taking strength from his rage Paolo lifted Tom over his head. Luca yelled “Nooooo Paolo, think better, you can still be with me!” “FUCK YOU your unloyal brat!…I´ll enjoy how they kill you!” Paolo answered and looking at the Interviewer, then Wold and Michal he screamed at the top of his lungs “this is my offering for you, now I swear loyalty to the SSS until I die, or until you kill me!” Then Paolo brought Tom’s body over his knee. CRAAAAAAAK. Toms spine was cracked over Paolo’s knee Paolo threw Tom’s body from his knee. Tom was writhing in pain. Paolo then stomped Toms head, at first Tom tried to cover his head but at each stop Tom resistance was falling, Tom cried to Luca for help but Luca was horrified. Paolo viciously stomped Toms head one time after another. Paolo was raptured on the killing, he was a good fighter but he never had the opportunity to kill one human being with such viciousness. Paolo kept stomping until the head was unable to resist anymore and begun to deform. Paolo cock rose up from his pants, something that Michal noted with a smile. Paolo kept stomping the head until there was no more head to stomp. “This is my victory and because of that, the SSS wins, now you hand over the Nuovi Imperatori to the SSS has we negotiated and you accepted” Paolo ordered to Luca. Luca yelled “NOOOOOO” and he ran off. At first the Interviewer sighed in relief…the he remembered that Luca ran off and they needed him to make his victory official and the Italians take over more easily. “Don’t let him scape” The Interviewer ordered. Wolf and Michal ran off. The other fighters scrambled back to the arena followed by a dumbfounded Brian. Paolo lied his arms and calmed down the Nuovi Imperatori fighers and begun not explain them all what happened. The Interviewer made a calm sign to his fighter so the surviving fighter would not fight at each other. “Paolo, Igor, come here” he ordered. After some moments Paolo and Igor went up and stood in front of the Interviewer. “Good Fight” the interviewer said. Igor flexed his biceps. “Paolo, tell me, do you really want to join us?” Paolo nodded. “You saw what happened, what you predicted” The Interviewer said “Yes, but I want’t sure that you would consider joining us until you saw Luca’s betrayal. Paolo stood silent. “You’re a good soldier Paolo, but you already swore you alliance in front of all the mafias so you’re ours now, you will train with Wolf an Michal and you’ll soon become an elite guard, but you have to lear your place, Igor already passed the same way so he will help” Igor stood up but he was wary of Paolo. The Interviewer smiled “Igor, I’ve already forgiven him for stabbing me, if he betrays us you can kill him”. Igor nodded and Paolo shuddered “These are our rules Paolo, you’ll get familiar with them”. The Interviewer said and sat on his seat. “Now let's wait for Luca”. Igor and Paolo, I want those fighters on the SSS, please speak to them that they all have interviews with us. Igor nodded, Paolo was dumbfound “you’ll learn” the Interviewer said. Luca was running on the SSS aisles, he was lost, the aisles where clear for the SSS members that already knew how to navigate them but for Luca they where like a maze. Luca ran, he knew that his life was in danger, he tried to call the Nuovi Imperatori headquarters but his phone was without signal. “Dawn” Luca said and kept running. Miraculously, he managed to exit the place. Outside his limo was there and the chauffeur was there too. He saw Luca running “Let’s go now” Luca yelled at the chauffeur, he quickly grabbed the car keys and started the engine. Luca entered the car as fast as he could. The car shrieked and move at a fast speed. “The door is closed” the chauffeur yelled in desperation. “Tun over the fence” Luca ordered. Suddenly a black mass appeared on the front and the limo was suddenly stopped. The Chauffeur watched in horror at Wolf smirking at him the car was crashed against his powerful quads. Wolf grabbed both sides of the limo for and like it were a can, he crushed the car front rendering the limo useless. Wolf smirked and walked next to the chauffeur door. The chauffeur tried to run but Michal appears and punched the doors from window, and grabbed the chauffeur out of the car. Michal bearhughed him and crushed all his ribs in one movement. After the chauffeur fell Michal grabbed the head with one hand and crushed it. Michal was unfazed, he ripped the limo’s door and grabbed Luca from one ankle almost crushing it. He then put Luca over his shoulder and said to Wolf “Let’s go” After some cursing, yelling and crying Luca was brought back to the colosseum, Paolo and Igor already accommodated the warriors in a circle and in the middle of the circle Wolf and Michal stood with Luca still on Michal shoulders. The middle seat of the arena was already in place and The Interviewer was already seated on it. Michal released Luca who fell over his ass. “Luca, we still haven’t finished the tournament yet” the Interviewer said. “Fuck you” Luca said while standing up, his suit already was dirty with sand and tears. He now didn’t looked like a small emperor but as a spoiled child. “Luca, the Interviewer leaned in front so to make his point clear” you already know what happened, we agreed to a tournament, eleven fights, eleven winners” The Interviewer said pointing at the fighters with his hand. “I even contemplated sparing your life because the kindness you shoed me sparing Carlos, even if you ordered his poisoning…even if you played dirty what was supposed to be a fair tournament”. Luca stood up and tried to accommodate his uniform, “ How can you call fair this? You’ve changed your last warrior and mede him to defect to you” he said while pining at Paolo. “What he did is the same you did, so we are even, you choose poorly, so you lost”. The Interviewer said. The Interviewer stepped down from his seat. “Gentlemen” he said while walking to the Italian fighters, you all have won your fights, some with flying colors he said while posting at Brian. And to some their kills were taken away he pointed to Connor, you’ll have the opportunity to increase your kill count…if you join us”. The Interviewer said. Connor smiled and nodded. Lorenzo and Dario stood unsteady, “you’ll be trained” the Interviewer said, 2when you lear of ways you will adapt quickly the Interviewer said. “’If you’re sure you want to join us stay here, if not we will discuss this later in my office”. Dario, Lorenzo and Brian left the place, Connor, Tony and Paolo stood on the arena. The Interviewer smirked. “Good, now Luca, please recognize in public that the Nuovi Imperatori will be now part of the SSS and you may leave. “Fuck you you piece of shit, unworthy of the Italian mafias and from, our organization”. Luca said. “Luca, it’s my final warning, I’ve already won thee Nuovi Imperatori, but I want you to give me all the access to the Nuovi Imperatori arsenal, resources and businesses, we will reform it so it is adjusted to the SSS needs. But you have two ways, you can give me in peace and even work for me, or the Nuovi Imperatori can be taken from you, along everything else. Wolf walked next to the Interviewer, Michal took a place on the circle. “Last chance…Imperatore” the Interviewer said. Luca took the las word with scorn “you’re unworthy of the Nuovi Imperatori, Ill never handle it to you and I’m sure that they will revel if you try to take them for me. “See Luca, your leaders already sworn allegiance with us, Paolo just called them and spoke to them and so far all of the accepted to be part of the SSS…Paolo is in fact quite a respected figure on the Nuovi Imperatori, or I shall say SSS new branch…so, now that you refused our mercy I will say this…” The Interviewer directed himself to the cameras, “From today, the Nuovi Impearoti doesn’t exist anymore, and they will be merged with the SSS under my command, please take a look at Luca…because after this team ends he won’t be seen anymore, from this point this is only an SSS exclusive, thanks you and good night” The Interviewer said and the streaming show went out. “You Know, Luca” The Interviewer said, “Some hours before, you told me that I should know my place, unfortunately for you, I already know my place, and as far as I know, and thanks to Wolf, Michal and the SSS, my place is way above you…so if you please, I don’t have time to lose on bugs like you…Wolf please do the honors”. Wolf walked to Luca and Luca yelled in horror, Wolf grabbed him from the neck and lifted just to see his face closely. “If weren’t for you, my buddy seated there would not be wounded” Wolf said gritting his teeth. Wolf then put his index at Lucas right pecs just over the half of his right clavicle and pierced it. Luca yelled in pain, “Michal do you want to do something right now?” Michal ripped his shirt and while Wolf was holding Luca he put his hand over the right should or Luca he crushed it. “That was for the boss” Michal said and took again his place. Wolf then grabbed Luca and ripped all his clothes from the body, “now you have a naked emperor in front of you” Wold playfully said. Luca tried to cover himself but his tow arms were useless now. He was bleeding from the pierced clavicle but it was not so sever that he would faint. Wolf grabbed Luca from the foot and crushed them to paste, Luca yelled in pain, Connor and Tony were having hard-ons from the excitement and to look at their former boss being crushed to paste. Wolf dropped Luca who fell to the ground then Wolf begun to walk over Lucas body slowly and deliberately crushing all his bones with controlled stomps that Wolf mad not to show his unfathomable strength but to inflate the more pain possible. When Wolf reached the pelvis he grabbed Luca from the armpits and ripped him in half, then he took the arms and folded them like pretzels, and just before Luca died from the pain and blood loss he bear hugged Lucas head and crushed it like it was a balloon. The head exploded and blood poured up drenching Wolf’s hardened face in blood, brain remains and teeth. Blood routes from Wolf’s forearms as he was still applying pressure to the head. The lifeless body dangled from Lucas crushed head under Wolfs Wonderfull biceps and forearms but as a final show Wolf grabbed the lifeless body from the neck and bear-hugged again the chest. The Chest exploded in a rain of blood and Wolf applied pressure until there were no more blood to squeeze from Luca’s dead body. Wolf released the corpse and spited over it. “Worthless piece of shit” he said before ripping his clothes and pissing on Luca’s remains. “Now Paolo,” the Interviewer said, “since you know all the Nuovi Imperatori whereabouts, we should prepare to merge our operations, one more thing, all the drugs business will be gone, we shall sell it to another mafia of we shall close it completely, Igor will help you on ur operations, but for now you will be the head of the Italian division of the SSS”. Paolo nodded his head, “so what I will do here?” Paolo asked. “Michal and Igor will introduce you our operations, then we will discuss your new roles here”. The Interviewer said. He stood up and walked to the Nuovi imperatori fighters. “Nice to meet you Tony and Connor, I’m glad you decided to join us, but we still have an interview to do, until that time. You’re free to stay on our VIP dorms, Paolo will join you for some time until we find you suitable places to stay…”. He walked outside the colosseum with Wolf and Michal. At the door a familiar figure was standing, it was Brian that was there waiting for them. He saw Wolf and said “nice snuffing out there man…so this is the SSS, I want to join in” Brian said. “As far as I know, you’re a mercenary” the Interviewer said coldly, “yes, I’am or I should say, I was… I wanted a place to be, the Italians rarely gave me an opportunity to snuff people like I did today…I know this is my place to be, so I can use my strength to it’s full…please sir, I beg you” Brian said and kneeled in front to the Interviewer, “Get up” The Interviewer said almost instantaneously. “That makes you weak”. The Interviewer then said “go with the others t the VIP room, we will talk later”. “Sir, Luca’s bodyguards tried to scape” an SSS guard said. “Put them on the cages” he answered bluntly, his wound was aching again but the Interviewer had little strength left to resist. He marched fast to his office with Wolf and Michal and inside the office he put his hand on the wound and made a MPFH sound. He was sweating. “You’re OK” Wolf said, Michal was worried. “Yes…there were a lot of tension on the tournament” the Interviewer said, “that was a nice operation, I hope the new interviewees are worthy of the SSS, but I will do that later. Michal, thanks for your help, I really appreciate it” the Interviewer said with a smile. Michal nodded and walked to the door. “Michal” the Interviewer said. “I’m sorry”. “For what?” Michal said bluntly. “For not abiding to eh SSS rules, I couldn’t stand losing Carlos so I twisted the rules a little, that could be a very bad move on my part, you where right…I’m sorry”. Michal nodded but a slight smile appeared briefly on his face. Then he left the room. Wolf closed the door and looked back at the Interviewer. “You’re OK?” He asked again. The Interviewer burst in laugher. “You know me all too well pal” the Interviewer took a sip of a new coca cola can he took from his fridge. “I was imprudent, I could have jeopardized all the SSS or what it stands for…I was naive so I got stabbed and I was stupid enough to accept this gamble without evaluating the risk completely… I hope Michal doesn’t hold a grudge against me” the Interviewer said with a dry smile. “You have me, that’s all you need…Also, don’t underestimate Michal, he’s strong”. Wolf said. The Interviewer walked next to Wolf and hugged him.then he sighted. Wolf wasn’t sure what to do, he put his blood tainted hand and put over the Interviewer shoulders. “Thank you buddy” the Interviewer said. Then he took a step behind, and looked at Wolf’s eyes. “For now lets rest, tomorrow we will begin to discuss our future” the Interviewer said, Both men left the office and closed the door.

remember, this story has snuff parts on it If this turns you off, please look for another of the wonrefull stories on this forum. As always thans ti the usual suspects "Freakoman2 and Mczapl. (Hope you enjoy it). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 12- O Amigo do Sul / il nemico del nord. Things were frantic at the SSS’s secondary base, the Interviewer fainted after Paolo and the novo Imperatori guards left, Michal carried the Interviewer at the infirmary as quick as he could. I’m the end it was a good thing that he decided to keep that space since the soldiers usually collapsed at the SSS trainings and sometime they needed to rehydrate. Two of the former Old Red’s had experience and knowledge on basic war infirmary so they were able to stabilize the bleeding and at least stabilize the Wound, however the Interviewer needed urgent care. Michal raced to the airfield on one of the jeeps, Igor and Carlos took the Interviewer has gently has they could and carried him to the airfield on one of the cars left by the Italians. They carried the interviewer in the plane and Michal was able to make a quick takeoff. On the way they contacted the SSS headquarters, so at the moment they arrived Wolf was already freaking out, so much that once the plane parked he was too impatient that he ripped the plane’s door and entered the plane destroying all it’s interior. Michal tried to hold him but Wolf looked at him so fiercely that Michal released him, Wolf pushed him so hard that he was ejected from the front of the plane rendering the plane unusable. Michal landed some meters in front of the plane. Wolf carried the Interviewer gently and took him off the plane. Then looked at Michael. “What do we do?” Wolf asked. He needs proper medical care, he’s not like us” Michal said. Wolf gave the Interviewer body to Michal, and wen to the airfield control tower. Michal walked behind him, Wolf kicked the door out of the hinges. “I WANT A CAR…NOW” Wolf demanded, the officers in charge were confused, then Wolf grabbed their heads and brought them together with all his might, there heads exploded in Wolf hands, the headless bodies fell trembling by the decerebration, Wolf grabbed the bodies and ripped clothes and limbs until he found some car keys. He took them and outside he handed them at Ricardo and Carlos. Let’s go Wolf ordered. The Interviewer was unconscious but alive, Wolf was laser focused on his chest, looking at his breathing, but he was pale, on the secondary base they stabilized him but his wound wasn’t properly closed. After some hours they got to a small but we equipped clinic suggested by Igor “they are very secretive and are well equipped” They got to the clinic, Woo was frantic so he just destroyed the car on his way out, the Intervewer didn’t got any new wound more cause Michal protected him from any debris. Wolf and Michal entered the clinic, Wolf scared of the nurses and doctors so Michal somehow convinced him that they where too scary to help, so they put the Interviewer care in Igor and Carlos hands, not before threatening them in case anything happens. Wolf was enraged with Michal and Michal was somehow pissed at himself, the Italians seemed to one up his tactics and now the SSS head was wounded. The air between the two was rarefied, sparks could fly between the two and at any moment there could be an explosion of anger. But both monsters were silent. They waited, so still that at the distance they could pass has two big rocks. The minutes passed and Igor went out, “He’s gonna be OK, but is still unconscious…let him rest, Carlos will stay with him”. Wolf let a small small on his face, Michal sighed. “Now, what are we going to do for the tournament?” Igor said. “Tournament?” Wolf asked, then Michal an Igor updated him on all what happened, they told him how the Italians struck first and how they managed to get a stalemate, at a high price. Wolf went silent for a long time “that idiot” he thought for himself. “Told him to take care…” Wolf clenched his fist until his hand went white. Michal was standing in front of the hospital. The rain begun to fall, both men where standing, outside the hospital, Igor told them to wait outside for him, after some hours Igor left the place “he’s still unconscious…we need to prepare for the Italians” Igor said, “Will you come?” Michal silently walked alongside Igor, “I’ll stay here” Wolf said. Wolf stood in the rain, the drops bounced on his pecs the same time bullets used to do, his wet hair fell over his face. Water flowed on his biceps, and wet his blood stained shirt adhering it to his muscles. Wolf stood still in front of the clinic, his face was unfazed, his gaze was fixed on an invisible point at the wall. Wolf looked like we could destroy all the clinic in pure rage but he stood just there…the only person in the world who he cared was stupid enough to make himself get wounded and he was there, unconscious. For Wolf it was like some kind of joke where the Interviewer just found a way to hurt the mighty Wolf and decided to use this knowledge to tease him…but for some reason this was not funny at all” Wolf stomped a rock in front of him, the rock was destroyed at once. “Showoff” the Interviewer would say but he wasn’t there. Wolf hated the feeling…and hated the Interviewer for causing it. The hours passed and Wolf stood still, two SSS guards came to the clinic in a car. They brought a box. Wolf assumed could contain some supplies for the Interviewer. After some minutes they went out of the clinic with Carlos. Carlos nodded Wolf and entered the clinic, one of the guards came near Wolf. “Sir, you want to go to the base?” “No” Wolf bluntly said. He was still on the same place than yesterday and the only movement that differentiated him from a rock was his breathing. “Sir…are you s…” Wolf grabbed his head and lifted the guard “I…said…NO!” Wolf closed his fist exploding the guards head. Wolf took the rest of the body and threw at the wall, the body exploded inside the uniform and the body got stuck to the wall. The corpse looked like a painting a very dark and cruel painting. Wolf breathed heavily, “I don't want to be disturbed” Wolf quietly said while standing in the same place. Two hour after Michal came, saw the stuck corpse and walked next to Wolf “Don’t kill the guards…he wouldn’t liked that” he said. Wolf snapped, he grabbed Michal’s arm and both men grappled. Wolf was so quiet, he wasn’t smiling or grinning, he was dead serious, Michael never saw him like that, Wolf looked even more threatening than in his usual happy mood. Michal hit Wolf’s stomach with his knee. Wolf stumbled back and then he jumped front tackling Michal, both men fell to the floor. Wolf punched Michal’s face with such force that the pavement cracked before Michal’s head. Michal used his leg to pin Wolf and then he sat over Wolf’s chest and punched back Wolf’s face cracking the ground too. The remaining guard terrified entered the clinic looking for Carlos. Michal and Wolf stood up, Wolf ran to Michal but Michal jumped and kicked Wolf chest with a flying kick with both legs sending Wolf flying far. Michal ripped his shirt and stood in a boxing position. Wolf stood far away, the rain was pouring over his face, and fell over his reddish eyes, Wolf grabbed his shirt with one hand and ripped it revealing his ripped pecs. Wolf gaze was lost, he looked more wild than ever. Michal understood that he was in deep trouble, Wolf wasn’t going just to hit, he was going to the kill. Wolf walked slowly, like a beast, Michal knew that he would need the best of him to survive…and to survive that meant that Wolf needed to die. Michal ran to Wolf, he landed two hits but Wolf grabbed his left hand, Michal hit Wolf with his free hand on the head. A drop of blood fell from Wolf’s forehead but Wolf felt nothing. Michal’s pain was fading, he used all his mental strength, Wolf was losing control and with the Interviewer unable to help he was the only one that had a slight chance to stop Wolf from destroying everything. Michal concentrated all his might on his fist aiming to Wolf chest. Wolf grabbed Michals head, Michal closed his fist and moved his left arm has far back has he could. Wolf begun to squeeze, Michal aimed his fist. “HE IS AWAKE” Carlos yelled as loud as his chest allowed. Wolf snapped back to conscience releasing Michal, and Michal released his fist and lowered his guard. Both men were battered from the fight. Suddenly both stumbled and walked to the clinic, “don’t destroy anything inside please” Carlos said. Wolf tapped his shoulder twice and entered the clinic behind Michal. They walked the aisled and then found a big room with only one bed. The interviewer was pale, he had his arm on a sling and he still had an IV on his good arm. He had his eyes closed like he was meditating. Wolf and Michal entered the room and stood one on each side of the bed. They stood in silence like they were an honor guard. A very muscled, big and frightening honor guard. “I´m good” The Interviewer said in a barely audible voice. His face showed that he was still on pain, but his gaze was still fierce. Carlos entered to the room and stood in front of the bed. “Carlos please raise the head of the bed for me” Carlos took the control of the bed and raised the bed so the Interviewer sat. “Much better” he said. Then he looked at Michal bruised face and Wolf reddish pecs. The Interviewer examined both of them in silence. “Carlos, please leave us, ask the doctors when I can leave the clinic” The Interviewer said in a polite voice while twitching his face in pain. “And please close the door”. Carlos left the room and closed the door. The Interview kept examining both Michal and Wolf. They were still has mountains. “BUNCH OF IMBECILES” The Interviewer yelled in rage, he twitched in pain. “What do you think you’re doing!?!?! Are you going to put the SSS in more jeopardy than I did?” The Interviewer eyes were red, his breathing was heavy and his face twitched from time to time from the pain of the wound. “I already jeopardized the SSS, I don’t need two idiots destroying the SSS strength like we have resources to throw away”. The Interviewer tried to control his breath because the movement still hurted. “If where possible that you feel any pain from me I’ll just smack you until you both regain your senses, pair of idiots…” The Interviewer said and let himself fell on the bed from the exhaustion he was sweating from the pain. Michal tried to keep his stern face but a slight smile showed in his face, Wolf also tried to keep his stern face but a slight trembling smile appeared on his bruised face. The interviewer didn’t noticed, he was trying to concentrate to control his pain. “This hurts like hell, damned Paolo” the Interviewer said. “I was an idiot…I should have predicted that one of the other groups could attack…I was too naive”. The Interviewer said. “Boss, I was naive too” Michal said. The Interviewer stood silent… “No Michal, it was my responsibility, It was my plan…I jeopardized the SSS to take the best result possible…but I’ve bet too hard…until now” The Interviewer gaze was furious. “How many days we have until the two weeks period finalize” he asked. “One week, three days” Wolf said. “Michal, we need to have our five warriors ready…neither Wolf or you can participate” the Interviewer said. “Another bet?” Michal said. “No Michal, I’ll trust in your training…but we need a good plan, I don’t plan on hand there the SSS, nor Wolf, nor you” the Interviewer said and a pain twitch appeared on his face again. “Now to to the base, take Carlos with you, he is one of the warrior” the Interviewer said. “Can I take Ivan?” Michal said. The Interviewer nodded. Michal left the room. Wolf gaze hardened “you’re an idiot” he said. “I know…” the Interviewer said, “What did you planned to achieve?” Wolf asked. “Our goals” The Interviewer said bluntly. Wolf put his hand over the wounded shoulder in a gentle way. “Man, you should not risk yourself like that”. He said caressing the Interviewers shoulder. The Interviewer twitched in pain. “Ouch”…Wolf face hardened “If you ever risk yourself in such a way again…you won’t have to worry about your shoulder…I’ll rip it myself…understood?” The Interviewer released the arm and patted the Interviewer head like he was some kind of pet. The Interviewer tried to push Wolf’s arm but he was too strong so the Interviewer just accepted the small show of affection. “I’m glad that you’re OK buddy” Wolf said in a soft voice that was almost inappropriate for Wolf’s style. The Interviewer dryly smiled. “I’m sorry Wolf…I made a mistake” The Interviewer looked at his own hands. “I jeopardized the SSS…” the Interviewer felt silent. A tear fell down the Interviewer’s cheek and after some seconds it fell to the bed. Wolf looked at him in silence. “Any problem pal?”. “Yes..the interviewer said…I feel weak…I’m weak…and now I know that I’m your weakness” The Interviewer said in a low, enraged voice”. Wolf pat the Interviewer head again. “No pal…I have no weakness” Wolf said and he stood at the beds side. That afternoon the Interviewer left the clinic with Wolf at his side “Man I can’t even wipe my ass without having a hell of pain”. Wolf laughed “Not funny “ The Interviewer said twitching his face in pain. “Now, we need to make our arrangements…we have so few days the Interviewer said with irritation. “This pain sucks…” After some time they arrived at the SSS Headquarters. Igor was already waiting on the front door, “Sir, glad you’re alive…after that wound…” he looked at the floor. “Sorry sir, I should be more careful” Igor said. “Stop the no-sense” the Interviewer said, “It was my mistake…I should have planned better…come here, we need to make a plan, call Michal and let’s go to my office…I need Carlos too”. Igor left the place and Wolf and the Interviewer walked slowly on the warehouses. “We need to replenish the soldiers, fortunately the objective is still on our reach” the Interviewer said to Wolf…but we need to make sure our next moves are perfect”. Wolf bounced his pecs ands smirked. “Don’t worry buddy I’m sure you have a plan”. The Interviewer smiled “Hope so buddy, I’ll hate to lose you”. Wolf smiled. The Interviewer didn’t knew if his smile was confidence or simply indifference. “That suits you” The Interviewer thought and kept walking. After a ling chain of painful and difficult steps, the Interviewed reached his office, wis wound hurt like hell but he refused to get help from Wolf, the Interviewed wanted to learn from the pain. He needed a new master, the pain would be one. He needed to make things better so the SSS would not be jeopardized again. He knew he needed to use his pieces wisely ands the pain was a clear reminder of what could happen if he makes a mistake again. The Interviewer sat on his seat, he twitched in pain. Wolf looked with interest “stubborn son of a bitch” he thought for himself and smiled. He bounced his muscles and stood in front of him. “I’ll need your strength Wolf…But I will need you at my side” the Interviewer took his PC, and put it on his place with just one hand. After some minutes Michal entered, with a jogger and a tank top alongside Igor and Carlos. “You already know what happened on the secondary base”. The interviewer said “I got a desperate arrangement but I’ll need to stay to to my word… five fights will decide everything”. The interviewer face twitched but he didn’t allowed himself to make the slightest painful sound. “There is no way we lose with Wolf and Michal” Igor said. “Wolf and Michal will not participate” the Interviewer said. “What?” Igor and Carlos said in unison. “They are part of the price, if we lose, with lose the SSS, alongside Wolf and Michal, I don’t know if both are going with this arrangement but that was my word, so I won’t allow them to participate”. Carlos and Igor jaw fell in surprise. “Sir, we don’t need to stay true to that promise” Carlos said. The Interviewed looked at him, then Michal and Wolf. “No Carlos, on the contrary…we will stay true to our world, we need to…” the Interviewer said, he then saw Michal and then Wolf who smirked “besides that…what would be the fun if we do an underhanded move?” The Interviewer smiled. “We need to choose our five warriors” he pondered and sighted…"This is a game without queens at least from our side”, he said. He meditated for some moments. “Michal, do yo believe Ricardo is up to the task?” Michal nodded, “We need to call him here right now, some guards can help with the training on the secondary base, we also will need Ivan to come here”. The Interviewer went silent for a second. “Buck, you’re fairly new here, do you mind to fight for us on the colosseum?” Buck grinned with a expression that remembered Wolf, he was excited and flexed his pecs. “I’ll gladly do” he said. “Good…Igor, are you ready to take your place with us?” The Interviewer said with a stern voice. “Yes sir” Igor said and flexed his biceps “It’s time to make these work again” he said. “The Interviewer smiled briefly, he still haven’t completed his board but he needed to use his pieces at their best, in some ways this was the first time they could not use his best men, Wolf and Michal, even the fact that this was a voluntary move made him feel nervous. Could be doing the right call?, Could be better to send Michal and Wolf all to destroy the Italians just like he did with the SSS?. Those question raced through the Interviewers mind, but the only way to answer those questions would be to tackle head on his opponents and find the answers, however, the SSS still was lacking men and to dedicate his best men to the arena could be very risky. “Buck, Carlos, Ivan, Ricardo and Igor…you are going to be our fighters…Ricardo will join you soon, so please train and prepare the best you can, Michal will help, Wolf will stay with me ”. The Interviewer then turned to Michal, “ Can you please take Ricardo and Ivan to the base and prepare them for the task?” Michal bounced his pecs and nodded. “What are you going to do?” I´ll need to recover a little more from this hellish pain and we need to find my bishop and maybe some good pawns” the Interviewer said, he looked at Wolf. “Buddy I will need you” Wolf flexed his biceps, “these are yours too” he said and smiled. The Interviewer felt a jolt of gratitude to Wolf, he knew he messed up and he felt terrible, but Wolf was the same as always, always lending him the strength he didn’t had. The Interviewer smiled dryly and left the room with Wolf. “Dismiss” was the only thing he said when he left. The Interviewer walked slowly on the warehouse aisles. “Does it hurt?” Wolf asked quietly. “Like hell” the Interviewer said bluntly, “Why yo don’t use the painkillers?” Wolf asked. “They could numb my mind…also..I deserve the pain” the Interviewer said. Wolf stood silent, he was worried by his pal, but at the same time he knew that this was his way to punish himself for his mistake; he thought that the Interviewer made what he did thinking on the best possible outcome as he always do, but he also knew very well that his friend could be so hard on himself. He tapped his friend shoulder and walked in silence with him. Ricardo received a message “return to HQ…prepare for the arena” Ricardo tapped a quick OK, then he yelled at some of the guards an barked some orders. Ricardo was growing on his mental status and on his body. He was alway a swimmer type body, so he looked almost the thinnest of the elites. But he tried to compensate with his hard work. His working hard attitude helped him to be spared the time he messed up. Ricardo felt his hardened pecs. Now he was. Being called for the colosseum and he understood why, “Don’t mess up” he said to himself and walked to the barracks to get his stuff and leave. The Interviewer and Wolf were walking over the neighborhood, “Where are we going?” Wolf asked. “I just received a lead…we can have a possible good candidate” the Interviewer said..”we go to the gym”. Wolf raised an eyebrow… “Not going to train idiot” the Interviewer said in exasperation. Wolf burst in laugher “Your impudent brat”. He patted the Interviewer’s head, “You’re the only one that can call me like that without being turned to paste at the next second”. In fact Wolf also liked to tease him, treating him like a pet, and now, because the Interviewer hand was immobilized he had to endure Wolf’s teasing, and he clearly enjoyed the Interviewer’s irritation. The gym was almost empty, “seems that we lost a lot of clientele since we killed all the cops”. “Yeah sorry buddy” Wolf said with a smirk on his face. “Showoff” the Interviewer said, Wolf’s smirk softened a little. “What are we looking here?” Wolf asked. “The trainers here told me that there is a possible candidate, recently a latin guy, presumed Brazilian, appeared, they tell me he has the build and the attitude, we will see”. The Interviewer said. They took a seat on the gym’s office, hidden from all the other gym goers, the office was separated from the rest of the space by a mirror with double Wien so they could see the people without disturbing them. “Are you ok with your wound” Wolf asked. “Yes buddy…” the Interviewer said. “I’m kinda…enraged with myself…I’ve chosen a plan, but I’m not quite sure if I did the right move. We need to hire more people, things are going to be messy from here, but if things with this tournament goes wrong…they will be messier”. The interviewer said. “Why?” Wolf asked. “Because we are going to stream the event, not only to the Italians, but to every mob out there, even the Japanese and the Latins” the Interviewer said. “Wolf smirked “You have one Wolf”. The interviewer smiled in gratitude. “I know buddy, you’re my triumph card”. “And the others too, Ivan, Carlos, Ricardo, Igor and Buck…they are not weak…they surely win. Wolf said. “But We don’t know who the Italians will bring” the Interviewer said…I don’t have control of their pieces, so we still don’t know how to play. After some hours of waiting their target appeared. A large brown man with big shoulders, arms and legs appeared. He was using lycra shorts, that revealer his born, hairy legs. His shirt was very well adjusted to his torso and he had a light beard that covered a very masculine face. “Rugby” Wolf said, “Yes, it seems so” The Interviewer sat on the desk and looked at the rubber for some minutes, the other gym goers left the rugby player alone. “Seems pretty scary” Wolf said bouncing his pecs and flexing his arms. “The Interviewer used his left hand and grabbed Wolf’s pecs, Wolf bounced them in reflex…the Interviewer stumbled a little aroused but then shook his head and pointing his finger over Wolf’s pecs he said “Wolf, don’t appear first, you’ll scare him”. The Interviewer poked Wolf pecs at every word and Wolf flexed his pecs in reflex just to tease the Interviewer. “Stop it” The Interviewer said, “You like it!” Wolf answered teasing the Interviewer and smiling. “you jerk” the Interviewer said and left the room, Wolf laughed hard. “Would be hard to lose him” Wolf said in a quiet voice. “Heard that!” The Interviewer said while walking out. Wolf smiled. “Do your work buddy” Wolf said and sat in the desk, the seat cracked on Wolf’s weight. The rugbyer was training biceps. The mass pressed against the fabric, he was concentrated and grunted at every momevent he did. The Interviewer looked at him for some seconds, the rugbyer then noted the Interviewer stare and walked to him, he bounced his muscles “Oque quer?” He said. “Portuguese…you’re Brazilian” the Interviewer said. “Yes, what do you want?” The Rugbyer said. “I’m an Interviewer, you have been referenced by some friend for a job…I want to interview you and see if you’re fit for the work we offer.” The rugbyer face hardened, I don’t have any friends here…so why anyone should recommend me” the Rugbyer said bluntly. “Smartass” the Interviewer thought”. “Do you want to hear?” The Interviewer said. The Rugbyer walked next to the Interviewer “you don’t know me…” The Interviewer noted the difficulty the Rugbyer had to speak English, his pronunciation was harsh, just like his factions. The Interviewer saw that he was aggressive but in some way defensive. The Interviewer kept his gaze on the Rugbyer face. “You don’t seem to have any job” the Rugbyer said, he was about to pass left the Interviewer but his face expression changed from slight doubt to full fear. “A Migra” he said with terror and tried to hide on the back of the gym, he tried to enter the office but the door was locked, seemed that Wolf was taking his time to see what’s happening. “A Migra?” The Interviewer said dumbfounded, he looked outside then he saw two police officers, the Interviewer looked at the Rugbyer who tried to hide behind a gym counter, then he saw outside the gym windows. “Migratory police…the Rugbyer must be an illegal immigrant”. The Interviewer pondered what to do, then Wolf went out of the office. “Cops…here…” Wolf was enraged. “Yes… will they violate the truce again?” The Interviewer thought. The Rugbyer was trapped, he sat in terror looking for a way to scape but the cops were getting closer to the gym, his jaw dropped at Wolf’s sight, he felt trapped between the cops and Wolf size but Wolf ignored him completely, his eyes were red, and his fist closed. His pecs bounced but not playfully, they where like parts os a tank moving out to crush it’s opponent. “A cop is a cop, and in our place we won’t allow them” the Interviewer said, He tapped his phone and sent a voice message. “Major, two border patrol officers entered our neighborhood, you know which are the consequences”. After some seconds a text message came “Nothing to do with us, your problem”. The Interviewer put his phone on his pocket..he looked at the administrator. “The gym is closed, call the cleaners in about one hour, put the guards outside the gym, nosy gets out without my permission”. He looked at the scared Rugbyer, “mexa sua bunda e entre no escritório...AGORA” the Rugbyer jumped from his hiding and entered the office and closed the door. The Interviewer opened the door, looked at the Rugbyer inside “espere” he ordered and went out and stood with Wolf. “Wolf, you’re in charge but let me talk first”. The Interviewer said and sat in a seat of the counter. The administrator called the gym goers out and he was the last to go. The Interviewer sat and looked in silent rage how the clients left the gym and how the administrator was about to leave the place the SSS guards appeared like from thin air and stood firm on the four corners of the gym, the neighbors closed their stores. The operation was so smooth that the cops didn’t noticed. The administrator crossed paths with the cops. “You’re in charge?”, one of the cops said. “He’s the one you should talk” he said pointing at the interviewer. The cops walked to the Interviewer who looked at them from head to toe. They were or too brave, too naive or too stupid to enter the SSS Neighborhood, the cops where’t even fit. The Interviewer despised them. He looked at Wolf who begun to use the bench press machine just for the act, but he made sure that he used al the discs that the bar could handle. Before leaving he saw the interviewer made an OK sign to the administrator, Wolf begun to lift grunting so loudly that the cops didn’t hear the closing door and the locking sound of the door. The tow officers walked to the interviewer, they were in green uniforms like the border patrol used to, one of the was tall and big, but his barrel size tummy was barely folded by the uniform, the other was a little shorter and better built, he was the highest ranking of the two. He approached the counter and leaned on it. “Greetings officers…what brings you here?” The Interviewer said playfully, “We have some special officers discount if you join us” “Were not here to join” the highest ranking officer said. “We are looking for a man, a big, brown man… an illegal immigrant” the other officer said. Wolf stopped his lift on the high position for some seconds, the officers looked at him and opened their eyes in surprise to see Wolf just lifting and holding the weight high for 10 seconds…20 seconds…60 seconds…2 minutes, when they were about to clock 5 minutes the Interviewer coughed and said “He’s our best client”. Wolf restarted the lifting like a normal guy could look…if the normal guy benched like a professional bodybuilder squatted, Wolf wasn’t even sweating. The mesmerized officers regained his senses and spoke to the Interviewer. “Have you seen a man like that?” They asked. “No sir, maybe if you have a photo?” They took their phones and after some taps they showed the Interviewer a photo. The photo was a long distance picture of a tall, big and brown guy. The Interviewer knew that the man in the photo was the Rugbyer hidden on the office. Wolf begun to put the disks on the rack. “I haven’t seen anybody like that” the Interviewer said. “See, my friend, the biggest officer said “this is the place these people look” so we assume that he could be here…or he went here…are you sure you don’t know him?” The tallest officer said. Wolf was placing the last of the disks on the rack. The Interviewer adjusted himself on the seat “See officer, I just came back from the clinic” he said pointing at his arm sling and a sudden jolt of pain showed in his face. “I was in hospital and just today I came here. So I don’t know, maybe if you ask him, he might have an answer, the Interviewer said pointing to Wolf. The officers stared nervously at each other. “Well…” the short officer walked to Wolf who stood still with the 50kg disk hanging from his arm. His biceps swole and Wolf bounced his pecs. “You’re going to alert them” the Interviewer thought while covering his face with his left hand in a slight exasperation. The taller officer stood next to the interviewer. The Interviewer left his seat and walked to the office. The tallest cop followed him… the Interviewer opened the door and there was standing behind it the Rugbyer, he panicked, the tall cop yelled “he’s here! And drew his taser gun. Wolf threw the plate ‘casually’ at the small cop “Catch this!” Wolf said playfully throwing the plate like it was a beachball and jumped to the tallest officer. The plate flipped rhythmically in the air before falling down. The officer tried to caught the plate by reflex but the weight was too much for him and unrelentlessly fell to the floor. Behind the metal disk. The cop hit the floor in an almost comical way. “Jones” the tall cop said while taking his taser gun. The Interviewer somehow managed to push the Rugbyer in the office but the pain was unbearable. “Fica aí” The Interviewer ordered. And closed the door behind him. The tall officer saw Wolf from the side of his eye and in reflex he fired the taser gun but the electrodes simply bounced from Wolf pecs and abs. Wolf grabbed him from the uniform and tossed to the other side of the gym, he fell over a bench. “Scott!” Jones screamed. He took his gun and aimed at Wolf. Wolf grabbed the gun from the canon, the cop fired but the bullets simply bounced on Wolf hands and fell to the floor, the cop walked back but Wolf crushed the gun barrel and yanked of the gun from Jones’s hand. “We don’t use these here…the people will get mad at us if you show them these” Wolf said while crushing the gun like a small ball. Then grabbed Jones’s head with his free hand and smashed it against the bench destroying the bench. Jones fell unconscious with his wounded head bleeding. “Freeze” Scott said. “Turn slowly and get on you knees” Wolf turned fast and threw the metal disc made from Jones’s gun, Scott dodged it by miracle but Wolf was already aiming for him. Wolf grabbed the gun from Scott’s hand and crushed the gun…and the hand in one movement. Scott screamed in pain at the top of his lungs and fell on his knees. Wolf stood still enjoying the screams. “O qué?” The Rugbyer said. “Fica aí” the Interviewer said, “do you understand English?” The Interviewer asked. The Rugbyer nodded. “Stay here, let Wolf work…or I should say play instead”. The Rugbyer was mesmerized by Wolf. How Wolf handed all that weight and didn’t even break a sweat, how he was trowing humans beings and how easy was for him to crush real guns. “é impossível” he said “but you’re just witnessing it…look closely please” the Interviewer said. The Rugbyer got aroused by the show of power he was looking at. Wolf grabbed Scott by the throat with his left hand, at first Wold met Scott’s eye and then he lifted Scott until his feet dangled. Scott tried to hit Wolf to no avail. “Hit harder” Wolf playfully said. “I barely feel anything”. Scott hit with all his strength but Wolf didn’t feel a thing he wasn’t even amused, Jones begun to move but he was too dizzy to even stand up. Wolf grew bored from Scott. “See…this is not funny” Wolf said, then he grabbed Scott left arm and ripped if from the body, it was like ripping a piece of tissue paper; Scott yelled in pain “That’s better” Wolf said then he grabbed the left leg, he used his hand as a claw and begun to use his fingers to pierce Scott’s ‘quadriceps’ of so it seemed because Wolf’s muscles where so massive that for him it was like piercing a chicken wing. Wolf fingers pierced slowly Scott’s skin, slowly his fingers penetrated the skin, and the muscle, it was a slow process but Scott screams were like music to Wolf’s ears. After some slow and painful seconds, Wolf felt the bone. Wolf grabbed the femur and slowly begun to tear the leg from the body. Wolf pulled the leg in a slow, very deliberate way. Scott squirmed in pain desperately but Wolf barely used anymore strength, he kept pulling the leg, Scott’s free leg dangled on the air trying to kick Wolf but if he landed it was like hitting a rock. Wolf burst in laughter, enjoying the pain, he walked next to where Officer jones was trying to stand up but he was too dizzy, the Rugbyer was awestruck, “Can I go near him?, will he kill me?” The Interviewer looked at him amused. “Only if you want to get wet with blood, for now he won’t kill you…I hope” the Interviewer said. The Rugbyer left the office and came closer to Wolf. “They have been harassing me for months”. Wolf didn’t even heard, he was fixated on inflicting pain. Jones looked at Wolf in horror. His mouth opened and closed as to try to say something, but his mind was broken, he’ve never seen such brutality and strength. Som of the guards were looking inside the gym to look Wolf’s art. The Interviewer took a bench like a seat and kept looking. Scott’s leg finally ceded and the bone wasn’t able to resist, Wolf finally ripped the leg and threw at the Rugbyer who looked at the ripped limb in awe, he looked at Wolf muscles like they where an object of adoration, he saw the strength, the carelessness as he simply ripped another human body like he was ripping a rag doll. Wolf released Scotts throat, and the body remains fell to the ground. Then he grabbed the right leg at the quadriceps level and the right shoulder. Wolf looked at the Rugbyer proudly. “Look at this bug” then Wolf ripped both limbs at the same time, blood poured everywhere, it soaked the walls and windows, blood reached the ceiling and the Rugbyer shirt. The Rugbyer but a hand on the blood and loved at his hand, he wet his lips with his tongue, then he licked some of the blood. Wolf looked at the Interviewer and grabbed what’s left of Scott’s body from the throat and the pelvis. Scott was already dead but Wolf haven’t finished. He lifted the corps over his head, walked over a bench and drove the body against the bench “wham”, the body cracked, Wolf lifted the body again “wham” the body folded over the bench, Wolf then folded and unfolded the body just for show, when he stopped hearing cracks he ripped the torso in half like a piece of paper. Jones puked, “monster” he said “Yeaaaah Wolf said throwing the upper half with Scott’s torso at Jones feet. Jones saw the terrified dead face of his former companion and tried to run to the Windows. The Rugbyer tacked him and dragged Jones to Wolf from the legs. Jones fought but he was in a bad position and could not put too much of a fight. Wolf walked to the Rugbyer and said “Thanks” Wolf grabbed Jone’s leg with his right hand and with the left hand he pushed away the Rugbyer “ I really don’t need help bug” Wolf said “But I don’t want to pay new windows” the Interviewer said. “So please Wolf, this is already costing us a fortune”. Wolf grabbed both ankles and closing his fist he crushed them. “See, he won’t run anymore” Wolf said like he was giving some explanation to the interviewer. Jone’s squirmed in the floor, Wolf looked at him and said playfully “Seems we have a bug problem”, he walked next to Jones, so he was at jones front. Wolf lifted his left foot and stomped Jones’s right humerus, pinning him to the ground. Jone’s yelled “please!!! I swear I want enter this place again” he begged. “I’m quite sure of that Imbecile” the Interviewer said in a quiet voice. “Heard that” Wolf said and then he stomped the left humerus with his right foot. Wolf quadriceps flew in strength, the Interviewer thought that Wolf’s quadriceps were also a sight to behold. Wolf bend down and grabbed Jone’s torso, then chuckled at the interviewer and lifted the body with the arms still pinned to the ground. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA” Jones’s scream fill the gym, Wolf was holding Jones upside down with the legs dangling in the air and the feet flying on every direction like they where a weather vane in a hurricane, Wolf smiled as he simply flipped Jones upside down but purposefully, he let Jones’s body fell to the ground. Wolf grabbed Jones from the shoulders, one in each hand, he looked at the interviewer, “I wanted to test this one” he said and then he pushed his right hand to the front and the left arm to the back. Wolf ripped Jones torso like a piece of paper, the chest ripped in vertical. Wolf then spread his arms and Jones’s torso ripped in half, the sternum was splited and the column was only on one side. The column stuck to the right side of the body but the ribs were splited more or less evenly on each body half, the head dangled lifelessly from the column and neck remains. “Should practice this one” Wolf said playfully, then he carried the remains and threw them in the same place so, both corpses were together, Wolf grabbed both heads, one in each hand and looking at the interviewer he crushed them like they were beer cans. Wolf flexed is biceps and quads in a victory pose, he punched his own chest and bounced his biceps “I’m the strongest, and the biggest” Wolf said proudly. The Interviewer looked at him attentively and chuckled “Show off”. Wolf smiled. The Rugbyer realized that this was his turn and tried to use Wolf’s posing moment to run to the door, then he found it closed and when turning he saw Wolf bouncing his bloodied pecs and rubbing his arms. Wolf smiled proudly, “he’s waiting for you” Wolf said. The Rugbyer then realized that no math what could happen, he was a dead man, “why you don’t kill me now?” He asked “I would, but then he would be nagging at me…take your chance and speak to him” Wolf ordered. The Rugbyer then walked back to the gym, he saw nobody out there so he assumed that the Interviewer was already on the office. The Rugbyer saw the corpses, the blood stains and the broken bones. For a second he felt his right bicep with his hand. “Are you going to enter?” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. “I have many things to do and sorry if this bothers you, but I really don’t have much time, so, if you please…” The interviewer sat in the desk and pointed at a seat in front of it, Wolf entered the office and stood on the door. “What are you going to do to me?” The Rugbyer asked with some unsteadiness. The interviewer used his left hand and massaged his forehead, he sighed with slight exasperation. “Man, we already helped you out there, as you saw they wont bother you again, so In that respect, I’ll be the one making the questions…is the least you owe us”. The interview had a stern face, Wolf smirked. The Interviewer gaze was difficult to understand. “What’s your name?” The Interviewer said. “Felipe” the Rugbyer answered bluntly, with a scared voice, “What are you doing on our neighborhood Felipe?” The Interviewer said. “I was hiding from the police, I was changing from town to town but the border police always looked for me, I arrived here more or less one week ago, and heard the rumors that the police didn’t dare to enter to this neighborhood so I decided to stay here for a while….to rest…to stop running at least for a time”. Felipe said, his voice was softening at every word, the Interviewer was examining each word, each signal, from time to time his face showed a small hint of pain and his left hand grabbed his left upper chest at the site of the wound. “Why they are looking for you?” He asked. Felipe stood in silence for some seconds, he sighted “there is no point in hiding it”. “I came from Rio the Janeiro, I lived on the favelas, I was abandoned by my family a long time ago, so I almost grew alone, only a good man took me in and helped me, educated me and help me to be a good man…” Felipe looked at the floor, he decided to come clean, after all, he thought he was at his life end so he decided to let if all flow out of him. “I grew and found that the sports helps you to be stronger and if you’re stronger you’re respected, there are some colleges that help’s you if you’re a really good athlete, so I decided to practice rugby…” the Interviewer was concentrated on his story, from time to time some twitches appeared on his face but otherwise his face was stony, “I tried to do my best, I swear, I reached professional level, my ‘dad’ was proud of me…” Felipe let a tear flow from his right eye. Wolf looked outside the office, the guard were standing in his position and some familiar cars were already parked outside. Felipe sighed and spoke “I didn’t knew at the moment, but the rugby club where I played became popular, it was strange since in my country soccer is all what the y seem to think, but Rugby became popular in some underground circles…they bet on us, heavy loads of money…I swear that I din’t knew on that…later we discovered that they where using steroids on our food, our water, almost everywhere… they offered us prizes for wins, very good prizes, but we didn’t knew that they we’re using us for their entertainment, and also to brag about their power…after some time things got really serious, some of the losing team members disappeared…” Felipe stood silent for a moment. The Interviewer sighted…”continue please” he said. “I swear I didn’t knew# Felipe said “they pressured us to win at any cost, they trained us like animals, but we all aimed to be professionals, most our us where poor kids trying to make a living, they pressured us, and the pressure kept on mounting, some of us collapsed, but I was focused on the win, I needed for me, for my dad” Felipe cried. “One fateful day…we lost…” Felipe lowered his head and brought his hands on the back of his head. “We tried, but we lost, our sponsor were furious, they told us that there would be consequences…seems they lost a lot of money on that game, we didn’t knew… I thought that there was only a minor issue, but suddenly my team companions went missing, I didn’t thought that there could be a problem we were eliminated from the tournament so I thought that some of them were going on vacation, it was odd, but I really didn’t thought that there where some shady business on the teams…” Felipe lifted his head and saw eye to eye tic the Interviewer. “Son after I went to my home, the door was left opened and all thing were scrambled on the floor, at first I thought that thieves entered the house, but oddly nothing of value seemed to be missing…after some minutes I saw the blood…then…” Felipe cried out loud for some minutes. The Interviewer was unfazed, but his face softened a little. “Please continue” he said. Felipe made a slow and profound breath that made his chest look bigger than it looked before. “My father was dead, his throat was slit…I couldn’t do nothing, my old dad… he had nothing to do with this, he was my entire life…when the police came, they framed the crime on me…filhos da puta…” Felipe’s face hardened, his biceps swole and his pecs bounced. “They framed me, they tried to arrest me, I knew that if let myself to be carried to the jail they will simply say that I killed my beloved father, they were so cruel and for they I was only a number on his result’s sheet, a good arrest…who cared that my father died because the mobs where betting heavy loads of money, who cared about an old, feeble man and his poor family…me” Felipe said with rage and pounding his chest. “They wanted an assassin, I gave them one, they thought I would not run, so I killed one cop with my hands choking him out” Felipe said closing his fist in rage, “the other I cracked his neck” Felipe made a mimic of him cracking the cops neck. “I ran, I ran like hell, after some weeks I managed to scape from Brazil but I knew that I would not find peace on my country, I walked long distances, worked for anyone that could give me refugee, after some months I decided to come here, but crossing the border the border cops found me… managed to scape, but the news from Brazil already reached this place, so they went before me, from town to town they looked for me…I ran…after some time I reached this town, and then I heard about a neighborhood were the police were destroyed and now they where too afraid to enter, so I decided to come here…to try to make a decent living…but they already found me and now those kills….surely they will frame them on me now…” At the moment Felipe said that the kill would be framed on him the Interviewer busted in laughter, so did Wolf… they laughed until they cried. Felipe felt offended “what is this?” He bursted in rage, he tried to punch Wolf but Wolf simply grabbed Felipe and lifted until his feet dangled. Wolf was still smiling but then he looked at Felipe’s eyes and said “he’s not finished yet” and pushed him until Felipe fell on his ass. The interviewed calmed himself but from time to time he burst in laugher “frame on you…that was funny” he said. “Look Felipe…d you really think that they can frame you for ripping apart and crushing two cops? You’re not that strong meu amigo”. The Interviewer then went serious. “They know this is the SSS territory and they knew these unworthy cops were dead from the moment they decided to enter this place…” Wolf bounced his pecs. “What happened to you is a sign of your own weakness, your weakness allowed injustice…your weakness in some sort made you vulnerable” the Interviewer said “Felipe, you understand that while you’re on this neighborhood you will be safe, and you’ll free to stay here if you want, we take care of the corpses, the cleaners are already waiting outside the gym…” Felipe looked outside surprised. “But I’m offering a higher path, you can be over all this petty things, you can be really strong…if you want” then the Interviewer explained Felipe what was the SSS, how they worked, why they were looking for strong people, Felipe looked at Wolf and the corpses, he lifted from his seat and pondered, they were not only giving him a chance, they where almost offering him a new world where he didn’t needed to worry about his past, where he would be able to be strong, and to fight back. Wolf stared amused. “Tell me, about this SSS, what I would do?” Felipe asked. “You’ll be training on Wolf oversight, then you’ll perform some duties, at this moment we need to prepare a tournament on SSS rules, you’ll have to know the place first. The Interviewer said. “Ok, ill accept…chefe” felipe said with a smile. “Excellent” The Interviewer said, “Wolf please let the cleaners in”. Wolf left the room “Felipe, come with me please” the Interviewer said, then a metallic screeching sound filled the place. “Wolf” the Interviewer said with exasperation. Wolf ripped the door from its hinges “Don’t you know hoy to use a key?” The Interviewer said with exasperation. “Yes I do” Wolf said flexing his biceps “these are my keys” Wolf smirked proudly looking down at his buddy. “Felipe, please stay here, one of our guards will carry you to our base, there you will meet Michal, he will introduce you to the SSS and he will brief you…I expect great thing from you” The Interviewer said, Felipe felt the good answer was to flex his muscles and he did a double biceps pose with a killer smile. “Good…now they are imitating you Wolf” the Interviewer said still irritated, Wolf winked Felipe and gave a thumbs up sign to Felipe. The interviewer and Wolf returned to the gym. The Interviewer sat on the desk, “Wolf please take a bath and get new clothing”. Wolf ripped his clothes and stood naked in front of the Interviewer “You just needed To do that” the Interviewer put his hand on his face, slightly amused. “You really don’t time me peace of mind” Wolf laughed hard “I’ll go to the showers, please make sure that bring me clothing” Wolf said and left the place. “Show off” the Interviewer said, took his phone and tapped on it. A new call entered. It was an unknown number. The Interviewer took the call. “Hi it’s Paolo” The Interviewer face twitched in pain. “Can we meet?…in peace?…we want to make some changes to the tournament conditions” Paolo said over the phone. “I’ll gladly discuss them” The Interviewer answered, We have a good cafe on the neighborhood, I’ll send you the address, in one hour, no weapons” the Interviewer bluntly said. He hang the call and tapped on his phone, he sent the address and in silence he felt his wound. After some minutes Wolf emerged from the shower covered only with a towel, but even with that, there was little left to the imagination. “Wolf…we have a date, put your clothes on”, then he handed him a package “from the nearby store, ill pay them later” Wolf put a grey tank top and matching shorts. They left the place and walked over a nearby cafe. When they entered the owner noted and with surprise he came near them. He approached helpfully and helped them to sit at a table. “What I can offer you today mr Interviewer?” He said. “Capuchino, mild roast, medium grind” please. The Interviewer said. “Sir, we will have an important meeting, can we please use the place in private?, I’ll make sure we will cover the lost sales but this is important”. The Cafe owner nodded with his head and put a sing on the door. After some minutes a capuchin and a big dark cup of coffee where on the table, Wolf and the Interviewer took his drinks in silence. After some minutes, Paolo arrived. “Good afternoon” he said in a polite way. Paolo was dressed with a beige suit, the suit was well adjusted to the body, so It shoed that he trained hard, his muscles bulged a little but not too much so the suit was perfectly adapted to his body. The Interviewer thought that Paolo have chosen this suit for impact, he thought for a second that he could be a good SSS member but his wound remembered that they were on opposing sides. “May I join you?” Paolo said. “Do you have any hidden weapon?” The Interviewer bluntly said. Paolo smiled and took his jacket off his body, the Interviewed confirmed his suspicions when Paolo gave a turn like a model. Under his jacked there was a white shirt, that looked like a second skin that covered a well worked abdomen and a rounded pecs, He was in someways bigger than the swimmers body or Ricardo but he had just the same level of definition and bigger legs toot not has big as Buck, we was more. Or less at the same level of Carlos but he had those European lines that made him almost irresistible…”Please take a seat” the Interviewer said. “If you try something strange I will tear you apart, bone by bone” Wolf said grinding his teeth. The Interviewer put his hands on Wolfs arms. “Wolf, please”. Wolf calmed but his eyes were fixated on Paolo. “What brings you here?”The Interviewer said. “My boss is furious at me” Paolo said. “My boss never authorized the tournament, but I’ve convinced that it was the best way for us both, we can decide who will take both organizations without wearing both organizations and letting the Japanese or the Latins take over our remains…at the end I could convince Luca but…” Paolo blushed. “What?” The Interviewer said. “Luca wanted an armed take over, but when I explained he said that there should be at least 10 fights” Paolo said. “Ten!” The Interviewer said. “Luca says that is 10 or they will come here to take over your place, take it or leave it” the Interviewer smirked “some big words from your boss, I expect he has the muscle to back up those” he said. Wolf bounced his pecs at the “muscle” mention. He took his cup of coffee with all his hand because the cup ear was too small for his big fingers. “Look, I don’t like it either” Paolo said, “Sorry for stabbing you, was the best thing to to on that moment” Wolf crushed his cup spilling coffee over his shirt, table and even over Paolo and the Interviewer, his breathing became heavier and Paolo looked frightened. “Wolf, please” The Interviewer said with slight rage on his voice. “If I cared about you satiating me you would be already a stain on the floor…I understand that what you did was the best thing you thought would help the Nuovi imperatori…and you’re my enemy…I respect that…on there hand I don’t respect that after we made a negotiation, you came here and try to change the stablished rules…”. Paolo moved nervously on his seat. “I will accept the change but then, I’ll add some of my terms too…” the Interviewer said and Paolo nodded with his head. The interviewer took a sip of his coffee. “Now…lets see…”

(WARNING! Extreme brutality and snuff. All characters over 18. If you know this to be offensive to you, don't read! Otherwise, enjoy the story.) THE AWAKENING I’m Brad, a lanky, tall-for-my-age white guy starting at a new high school comprised of students eighteen and older. I was a bit nervous, of course, and it didn’t help that I was just really beginning to understand my sexual cravings for massive, cut, and vascular muscles coupled with dominance and power. I had found myself drawn to magazines, entertainment, and art depicting the tallest and most massive, and muscle-bulging, thickly veined men. My cock always responded by lurching in a feeble attempt to feel the size and hardness of the hyper-masculine monsters to which I was drawn. I lusted not only to be in the presence of such manly beasts, but to see them use their power in the most gruesome of ways.be such a fearsome creature. I went to my assigned home-room and quickly found my seat amongst the other kids. My home-room teacher, a hulking, muscular black man, sat at his desk as the students found their seats. Of course, my eyes were glued to the dark-skinned, mid-twenties-year-old teacher as he took roll and droned on. His handsome face, thick, muscular neck, and bulging pectorals and biceps stretched his clothing and left nothing to the imagination. His form and authority excited both of my heads’ rapt attention as butterflies fluttered in my gut and superheated blood began to flood my loins. My dick throbbed larger and harder with each beat of my pounding heart. The bell rang and I filed out of the room with the other kids, backpack hiding my raging hard-on, to head to my first class. Passing by a room, I glanced in and saw an absolutely massive young Asian boy, Korean I thought, and possessing stunningly handsome features from head to exposed toes. He stood at least seven feet tall and powerful muscles rippled over his entire superlative body! He was surrounded by other kids, all much smaller, of course, as he spoke to one a little shorter than my five feet, ten and a half inch height, but much more muscular than I. I heard his deep voice, cocky and condescending as he spoke, and, apparently with good reason as both his physical and mental superiority was clear..I stepped into the room and stared at the unbelievably handsome, dark-skinned behemoth whose size and obvious strength reminded me of a powerfully muscled bull. My mouth went dry as my semi-hard cock, still concealed by my backpack, rocketed to full attention, once again.. The kingly Korean boy wore a t-shirt stretched tight over his magnificent torso, every muscle-fiber danced beneath his shirt and visibly rippled with unimaginable power. He wore shorts that couldn’t possibly obscure the huge sex-muscle that arched out and down at the crotch, straining the zipper holding his clearly outlined mass of flaccid manhood and large, churning testicles back. A girl that had shuffled in behind me moaned longingly, “Amazing, isn’t he? That’s Kang-dae. It’s inconceivable that he’s just turned eighteen, isn’t it?.” I nodded my head in agreement of her perception. Then I heard the kid Kang-dae was talking to, whose name I later learned was Wesley, raise his voice and state emphatically to Kang-dae, “FINE! Let’s do it now, you fucking FREAK.” Kang-dae’s dark eyes twinkled as a wide, toothy grin spread across his stunning face. “You sure, you puny little runt? You think you can beat THIS in an arm-wrestling match?” his rumbling, deep voice boomed as he raised his massive arms and flexed. The bottom of his t-shirt rose up majestically to reveal the thickly corrugated rows of abdominal muscles rippling beneath his venous skin. His enormous biceps and triceps snapped to attention and pumped larger and harder than any muscles I had ever seen . . . even on pictures of the roided bodybuilders my cock frequently drooled over in magazines and on the bodybuilding shows I watched on TV.! The magnitude of his bulk that rippled and writhed as he twisted his thick, bowling-pin like forearms back and forth was mind-boggling. He clearly admired his own muscular beauty and expected others to do the same. His shirt sleeves slowly tore away from his brawn’s assault on the flimsy fabric straining to cover his biceps and triceps as they popped into solid, thick diminsionality, exposing more dark, hard, and venous flesh. The meaning of K-POP changed in my lustful brain in an instant. Kang-dae walked over to a table and knelt down, thumping an elbow down on the table top as Wesley did the same on the other side of the table. As they knelt, I couldn’t help but notice Kang-dae’s massive feet as his heals raised up from his huge flip-flops he wore to contain his pervasive stompers. Wesley’s muscular arm looked like a twig eclipsed by the undulating brawn of Kang-dae’s muscle-hulking arm. I gasped as Wesley’s hand was engulfed in Kang-dae’s monstrous palm. “Are you SURE you want to arm-wrestle me, you pathetic little wuss? You look like a stick man compared to me. HA!” Kang-dae taunted as windows overlooking the courtyard rattled. “You know I could effortlessly snap you in two like a worthless little dry twig, right?” he continued, his large, pearly-white teeth exposed in a sardonic grin. Wesley now looked less cocky and more nervous as the muscles in his own arm bunched and hardened. It was now obvious to him that there was no comparison between he and KD (which I quickly decided that was how I would refer to Kang-dae, if he permitted). Wesley’s arm truly was puny compared to Kang-dae’s overpowering musculature. Wesley’s lips became tight as he strained, the veins on his neck and arms throbbing larger. Kang-dae looked down into the rattled boy’s eyes, “When do you want to start, my new little BITCH.” Kang-dae grinned as he licked his full lips. Wesley’s eyes grew wide as he felt KD begin to exert pressure. “Never mind, Kang-dae! I concede. I have no doubt you could fuck me up . . .BAD! I’m sorry I gave you shit, man.” he blurted as he tried to pull his hand away. Kang’s thigh-thick arm suddenly exploded with muscle as a loud CRRRAACK echoed through the room. “No take-backs, pussy.” KD rumbled intently as his fist slammed the smaller boy’s hand into the table as he closed his eyes, licked his full lips, and grinned evily. Wesley’s mouth dropped in a silent scream as his forearm simply snapped in two under Kang-dae’s inhuman power, his bone tearing through his flesh. Blood splattered the colossal Asian as he grinned and moaned in pleasure, licking some of Wesely’s blood away that had splattered onto his lips. His other huge hand lowered and rubbed his expanding, long, thick cock through his tight shorts. My own hard, throbbing cock bucked repeatedly as cum erupted into my shorts in dizzying bursts, soaking through the fabric and dripping down my leg as I dropped the books that had concealed my lustful reaction to such disdainful, remorseless use of unfettered superiority.. “God DAMN!” buzzed through the room as the kids witnessing the event scattered and bolted towards the door. Wesley seemed to lose consciousness as Kang-dae’s dark-maned head slowly turned and his coal-black eyes bored into my soul. His rumbling voice ordered, “Go get the nurse, boy . . .“ The giant Korean boy’s eyes lowered to my soaked and tented crotch with jizz dripping down my leg and he smirked knowingly, “. . . you puny little faggot. If you liked watching me fuck that little wimp over? You’ll REALLY like what I have to fuck you with, pussy-boy.” he taunted knowingly as his huge hand only partially encircled his enormous shaft through his shorts and squeezed seductively. “Meet me under the bleachers by the football field after school.” he ordered. “Now, MOVE IT!” I felt my face flush as “Holy SHIT! You’re a fucking GOD, KD!” gushed from my lips. He grinned knowingly at me as I absentmindedly grabbed my re-erecting dick. “Whatever you say, Sir.” I responded lustfully as I picked up my books and turned to go get the nurse. I looked over my shoulder as Kang-dae smiled broadly and dipped a long, thick finger into Wesley’s blood pooling on the table. He lifted it to his lips, and licked with his awe-inspiring tongue. Another shot of jizz rocketed from my worshipful dick as I ran into the door frame, quickly composed myself, and exited the room. I didn’t know what happened after I got the nurse and went to my first class (after ducking into a restroom to clean up my cum-soaked shorts). All morning, visions of the impossibly muscled Asian Adonis accosted my brain. My mind’s eye invariably witnessed the mighty Kang-dae growing into a titanic, brutal, and blood-thirsty muscle-bound giant relishing and getting off on using his godly size and power to decimate all those smaller and weaker . . . EVERYONE! After lunch, I headed to gym class. I opened the gym doors and gasped in utter awe and disbelief. I glanced in to witness the muscular brawn of sheer, flawless masculinity lift the base of his shredded t-shirt before tearing it from his thick, rippling, and powerful muscle-bod. Kang-dae now stood shirtless by the basketball court bleachers, his thick, powerful muscles bulging and rippling with primal, vein-encased superiority. His massive palms encircled the thick necks of two of the more muscular boys standing around him in awe. He began effortlessly curling them alternately with his powerful arms, biceps bulging with each rep as the boys uselessly struggled and flailed about in the Asian muscle-beast’s unyielding grasp. After finishing with that apparently light arm workout, he tossed his two living dumbbells aside as if they weighed nothing at all. He then dropped down to the floor. I gasped at the thickness of his back and triceps as he began to easily knock out push ups, his barrel-like chest rippling with muscle. I couldn’t take my eyes off of him . . . absolutely lusting to see this young beast unleash his carnal savagery upon more inferior human creatures. The coach, looking down at a pad he carried, entered the court from his office in the locker room connected to the basketball court/gym and barked, “Time to change into your gym clothes, boys.” He glanced up and saw Kang-dae’s herculean body being raised and lowered by thigh-thick, bulging arms. He couldn’t tear his eyes away from the whale-hung mass of superior masculinity continuing to knock out push-up reps, the boy’s prodigious manhood mashing into the floor every time the herculean lad lowered his magnificent body.. Kang-dae looked me in the eyes, stood, and lifted his inhumanly thick, muscled arms. He grinned, lowered his arms, and ripped his shorts off, leaving him standing bare in his swole beauty and godly superiority. This Korean god’s cock was a thing of utterly destructive size, hardness, and vein-pulsing beauty . . . even soft! KD’s mostly flaccid penis was larger than my arm and pulsing pre-cum prodigiously. It was his most mesmerizing muscle exuding unquenchable virility, unstoppable power, and undeniable dominance. It personified the deadly disdain verbalized as he turned to the coach and roared, “FUCK YOU, you pathetic little excuse for a man!!! I do as I please, do you understand me, little man?” The group of students were rooted to the spot. They were unable to take their eyes off of the powerful teen demeaning the brash coach. I couldn’t help but envision this hyper-masculine, swole, and behemothic teen being more . . . more massive, more powerful, more sadistically perverse. As I watched in enthusiastically aroused awe and lustful craving, the impossible dream began to become reality before our eyes!. Kang-dae’s already mind-boggling muscular bulk began to bloat and balloon, ripple and enlarge. He threw his head back, his trapezius muscles bulged and rose from his back and shoulders framing his thick muscle-neck, large Adam’s-apple bobbing as he swallowed and moaned, “Oh, FUCK! I feel AWESOME!” The colossal boy began to inch upward, his huge feet began to lengthen, sliding across the floor as he expanded. His already inhumanly sized cock throbbed larger until it was six feet or more of thick, muscular flesh oozing of pure, manly sexuality. I fell to my knees as if they had been kicked out from under me. I was drooling with worshipful desire as the totally nude, titanic muscle-teen stepped towards the speechless coach, his engorging, man-sized cock slapping from one massive, muscular thigh to the other as his voluminous nuts churned, perpetually aching for release. His monstrous arms and obscenely protruding chest muscles rippled and ballooned with absolute dominion. Without a second thought, the coach stripped out of his clothing as if by instinct (as did the small group of students mesmerized by Kang-dae’s scaling larger and larger until he towered over us all at a dizzying twenty-five feet tall. His head brushed against the steel rafters of the gym area of the basketball court.. Kang-dae reached down and wrapped his enormous fingers around the stunned coach’s waist, and lifted him effortlessly to his stunning face. The coach, and all of us, breathed in the testosterone-laden musk of Kang-dae’s unstoppable manly strength as the boy’s voice rumbled, “I can actually taste your admiration, fear, and envy, you puny little mortals” Glaring at the trembling coach in his fist, he continued, “You do what I say, without question nor hesitation, pencil dick. You like that, don’t you boi? Someone with TRUE power telling you what to do. Yeah, bitch . . . it’s clear you want to please a REAL man and submit to my unrivaled superiority, you expendable little bug.” Without thinking, Coach stretched his arms wide, reaching out, and placed his hands on Kang’s immense mounds of rippling pectoral muscle, straining to reach far enough to cup the dark, sizeable tits. They would easily have filled each palm to overflowing. “Yes, SIR!” he assented worshipfully, his lust to feel the power of this young colossus overwhelming his ability to resist his base desires. The awe-struck man began to breathe in short, ragged gasps. Kang-dae grinned and slowly flexed his immense pecs, Coach felt the expanse of hot, hard pectorals of the Korean titan expand and harden like boulders. “Holy fucking CHRIST!” the coach blurted as he buried his face in the cavernous cleavage between those rolling, godly pecs, kissing the dark, smooth flesh of his new master. Kang-dae leaned down to coach’s ear, his thick, sensuous lips teasing it as he whispered commandingly, “Cum for your muscle-god, my puny little faggot-bitch.” Coach’s dick obeyed immediately, bypassing his brain completely. A muffled, “Oh, fuck, fuck, FUCK!” left his lips as the now enslaved little man’s dick obeyed instantly, coating Kang-dae’s fingers with volleys of jizz. Coach still lapped at Kang-dae’s smooth, dark flesh as the beastly teen lightly flexed his pectorals, trapping coach’s head as in a vise. As the titan relaxed his bone-crushing flex, Coach looked up into the muscle-beast’s dark, Asian eyes. “I know what you want, you pathetic little muscle-slut.” the giant boy purred knowingly. The coach shook his head as if coming out of a trance and began to struggle uselessly in Kang-dae’s powerful grasp. “KANG-DAE!” the heavily muscled twenty-something year old coach barked, “W-W-W-Who are . . . W-W-WHAT the fuck ARE YOU?“ Kang-dae grinned, his massive, snow-white teeth glistening behind his full lips as he thundered, “A FUCKING GOD TO BE FEARED AND SERVED, YOU PATHETIC LITTLE WASTE OF FLESH!” The colossal Korean’s eyes narrowed with annoyance. His face darkened and his muscles erupted in glorious size and power. My heart began racing as his mighty fist began to constrict around the coach’s little body. Kang raised his free arm and flexed while turning and licking the thick, pulsing veins snaking over his massive biceps. He then pursed his full lips, turned his head on a thick, corded neck, traps again rising like mountains on either side, and loudly kissed that hardened mound of powerful muscle, fibers visibly inundating beneath his smooth, dark skin. He flexed his sequoian cock, hose-thick veins flooding with size-building volume, pulsing larger, thicker, longer. More ore pre-cum bubbled forth and roped to the gym floor. Two of the boys from the group that were openly out of the closet bolted to in-between Kang-dae’s massive feet and torso-thick, diamond-shaped calves and fell on their hands and knees. They leaned down and began lapping at the salty-sweet, godly nectar Kang-dae’s mighty fuck spire pulsed forth. “Do you REALLY want to piss THIS off, you fucking insect?” he seethed ominously to the now flailing little coach. He shook the little man who flapped about in his fist like a powerless little rag-doll. The stunned coach choked out, “KANG-DAE! W-w-w-what the HELL are you d-d-doing? Stop. PLEASE!” even as his eyes bulged out of their sockets beholding such a massive, powerful, teen titan in complete and total control and sexually stimulated by his supreme power over the inferior mortals around him. Kang-dae felt the throbbing re-expansion of the coach’s little dick in his fist. He lowered his mighty arm, partially encircling the girth of his own cock with his massive free fist. He looked the coach in the eyes and rumbled, “You weak, pitiful little BITCH! You WANT to please me, don’t you, you little man-cunt?” he rumbled as he began to slowly stroke his throbbing mass of man-meat. “Who do you think the REAL ALPHA is here, you inconsequential little worm? EVERYTHING about you is weak and puny compared to THIS!” he thundered as he flexed his swole body, detonating with thick, mind-blowing and brutal power. He released his cock and wagged the enormous appendage back and forth, slinging pre-cum onto the remaining group of students. All of the students had already stripped bare and fallen to their knees in complete submission to their godly classmate.. Their dicks were rigid in worshipful recognition of their utter inferiority to such brutal and sensual masculinity clearly evidenced in the titanic body, mind, and soul of the beastly GOD towering over them. Their emasculation was complete and total from just being in his godly and terrifying presence. They scooped up handfuls of the giant’s pre-cum that had just splattered upon them and began to use the hot liquid as the most effective cock-lube to ever exist. They began to moan, “Oh, GOD! You ARE a GOD. There is NONE as powerful as you are, Kang-dae!” Coach turned bright red and began drooling and choking as pressure continued to slowly build in Kang-dae's mighty fist. “How long have you wanted to witness TRUE POWER, you worthless little mite. HA! HA! HA!” Kang-dae bellowed as he lowered the sputtering little coach to his thick and twitching, man-sized cock. “Even my COCK is larger and more powerful than you are, you puny little creature. You DARED to attempt to exert authority over ME? You are INFERIOR to me in every fucking way, you damned little pest. FUCK YOU!” Coach looked confused and trapped, yet his dick responded to the size, power, and superior mental domination of the creature that was toying with him. His throbbing dick exploded once again in a rapturous orgasm within Kang-dae’s crushing fist. Kang-dae’s face darkened, once again, “You DARE to use me for your own pleasure, dick weed? You exist for MINE!” he growled. I heard my voice blurt out, “Oh, FUCK, KD! You are SO fucking HOT! Don’t hold anything back! Show us what you can do. Coach is nothing but a fuckiing bug to you! FUCK him! You are a GOD! Show us what a true MUSCLE-GOD does to ANYONE he chooses. PLEASE!” I heard my voice pleading lustfully. “I live to serve YOU, Almighty Kang-dae!” The other boys looked at me, first in horror, but then in lustful agreement. Now out of my own clothing, as well, my rigid, rock-hard dick saluted such manly, muscular vorocity and power. I crawled to one of Kang-dae’s expansive feet and began to kiss him, lapping at the hot, salty-sweet pre-cum dripping from his towering cock throbbing hard above me. “Oh, YEAH, I remember you, puny little faggot! You were POWERLESS and shot your load looking at me snap Wesley’s arm like a brittle little twig earlier. I KNEW you were mine as soon as I saw you blow your load to supreme superiority and unconstrained, pitiless power. LOOK AT ME NOW, CUM DUMP! Somehow, I believe you have helped me reach this landmark, you sick little bitch. And this is just the beginning! You really want to see what I can do, don’t you, pathetic little muscle-slut?” he derided me as he placed the coaches tiny little, muscled ass over his impossibly large and pre-cum flowing mushroom cock-head. “Oh, GOD, YES! PLEASE! Be the brutally cruel and savage exterminator of inferior fucks that I know you are!” I sputtered as I reached down and began to stroke my hard, pulsing dick in his thick, slippery pre-cum. “I know that we are all just playthings for your amusement and sexual pleasure. SHOW US what you REALLY ARE, devastatingly savage Kang-Dae!” I begged lustfully. I could hear coach’s muffled screams, begging for release from the beast toying with him so effortlessly. Kang-dae looked me in the eyes and rumbled, “Oh, FUCK YEAH, you worshipful, horny little bug!” as he exerted a downward force on the coach. A cock-head with more girth that th coaches body touched the coaches ass and he began to scream maniacally. “Oh, GOD! NOOOO!” he wailed as KD grinned. The horny beasy began twisting Coach’s fighting body onto his magnificent cock. Coach’s voice became a shrill, piercing, almost female scream, as his ass was slowly stretched and split to make room for KD’s much larger and more powerful cock. His pelvis split and skin tore as the puny little body distorted and stretched to make room for the titan’s hungry sex organ, throbbing and pulsing majestically as the quickly becoming human condom assumed the shape of the monstrous cock brutally invading it. The muffled sounds of screaming began dying away as the slurpy snapping and smashing of bones an flesh echoed throughout the cavernous space of the court/gym. KD then simply thrust his cock through the man’s body, exploding through the neck as the corpse’s head lulled to the side, unseeing eyes still agape in terror. The almighty KD released his twitching cock fully embedded in the coach’s bloody, mashed and shattered remains. Its flesh was stretched around the vein-mapped cock so tight that the cock’s vein-mapped shaft’s pulsing veins were clearly visible. Legs splayed out at the colossal cock’s base as arms jiggled about further up the shaft. “Puny, fucking little fleshlight.” Kang-dae, growled as he encircled his horny fuck-trunk, squeezed hard, and again began to stroke. The worthless remains of the coach quickly began to tear away and flop to the floor in torn and liquified pieces mixed with the godly pre-cum of the ever-horny teen titan using it as a bloody cock lube. One of the larger students shuffled towards Kang-dae while wildly stroking his dick. “Oh, my GOD, Kang-dae! You ARE power, brutally sensual and uncaring. I fucking want to be like you! To FEEL such deadly strength and omnipotent supremacy!” “HA! HA! HA!” Kang-dae roared. “You STUPID little worm! FEEL my ruthless, sadistic power, you ignorant fucking BUG!” he thundered lustfully as he snatched the now cowaring little teen from the floor in his gore-dripping fist, encircling his head and torso. Muffled screams filled the air as he encircled the doomed little creature’s lower half in his other fist, growled demonically and flicked his wrists down in opposite directions. A loud CRACK echoed through the gymnasium as the puny boy’s body was effortlessly snapped in two like a fucking dry twig by this powerful Korean boy-god. His inhuman muscles ballooned in size and hardness as he pulled the doomed little man’s body apart effortlessly with a squishy RRIIIP as his back and shoulder muscles swelled and hardened majestically. Blood and gore splattered his rippling chest and dripped down over his cobblestone abdominals, throbbing cock, me, and my two pre-cum lapping, lustful classmates. Blood poured from the muscle-beast’s fists as his dancing muscles exerted the immense pressure necessary to compact the foolish boy’s remains to a squishy paste in his deadly fists. “FUCKING COCKROACH” he rumbled as he tossed the two halves of what remained of the snuffed teenager aside like so much garbage. The gelatinous remains slid across the gym floor, impacting the walls at opposite sides of the gym with a squishy SPLAT while leaving a telltale crimson trail of blood across the floor.. I was now drooling onto the Asian god’s large, manly feet and my mind couldn’t help but picture this perfect, young mountain of muscle becoming more of the callous, death-dealing giant than he had already proved, beyond ANY doubt, that he was. He knew he was unstoppable and, quite obviously, lusted to become more. Trembling, I looked up as he scooped some of the coach’s and ignorant teen’sremains into his massive hand, lifted the blood-dripping mitt to his full, thick lips and extended his tongue to lap at a gorey snack. I blurted out worshipfully, “Holy FUCK! You ARE the sadistic and bloodthirsty muscle-BEAST I have had dreams about since I was a kid! It is YOU! NOTHING can stop you, my GOD, from eradicating the inferior vermin that can only annoy such perfection as only you are. I pledge myself to you and praise you for what you are: A TERRIFYING GOD OF DEATH AND DESTRUCTION!!” I gushed worshipfully. The shocked boys were still on their knees in fear and awe, rigid dicks in hand, and drooling at the brutal, unrestrained power of the swole muscle giant standing over them. Kang-dae looked down over his protruding, gravity-defying mounds of pectoral beef at me, the two pre-cum sucking sluts, and the other dozen or so boys, dicks in hands, drooling up at the beastly teen titan. GOD grinned. “Does anyone here have a problem with me?” the impossibly brawny behemoth growled as he continued lapping blood and gore from his homicidally violent hands.. Everyone, including me, answered almost in unison, “No, Kang-dae!” One of the openly gay teens that had been feasting on Kang-dae’s pre-cum stood and addressed Kang-dae, “Almighty, Divine, and Fearsome Kang-dae, I long to feel your power, to touch your flesh, to bring you pleasure!” The other jumped up and begged, “Please, my GOD! I wish to please you, as well. Accept me as an offering to herald your omnipotent sovereignty over all.” Emboldened, one of the previously straight weightlifting students stood, stroking his raging erection. “I have wanted to please you ever since I first saw you, Kang-dae. But now, holy FUCK! I also want to feel your power. I always thought you were a god, but, oh FUCK! You ARE a GOD! PLEASE, GOD, allow me to be of use to you!!” the muscled teen begged, almost prayerfully. At that moment, the double gym doors swung open and the hunky, black homeroom teacher strode into the gym talking on his cell phone, eyes on the floor as he walked. He turned off his cell phone and looked up when he reached where the boys were gathered on their knees gawking upward, erect dicks in hand. “What the HELL is going on here, boys?” he stuttered before turning around and looking up in the same direction as the boys. He beheld the thick, swole teen smirking down at him, full, rounded muscles rippling beneath the smooth, vein-mapped brown skin. His mouth dropped open as his eyes roamed the expanse of hard, bulging muscle packed on this Asian teen giant. He saw smears of red on the masses of pectoral muscle and rippling abdominals. A muscle cock larger than his body throbbed and roped pre-cum to the floor. The teacher was barely knee high to this powerful looking teen beast, and the boy’s muscled calves were thicker than the teacher-s buff torso. “Kang-dae?” he whimpered as his hand reached out to feel the hard, smooth skin stretched over the behemoth’s massive split calf muscle. It was solid and hot to the touch, muscle fiber rippling beneath the teacher’s quaking palm. “Jesus Christ! How can you be . . . what’s happening . . . y-y-y-you . . . what have you done!” he stuttered out. “Join us, little man. Strip out of your clothes.” Kang-dae rumbled authoritatively. “Young man . . . ” the now worried teacher protested, but his mind went blank as he looked up at the large, inhumanly handsome young titan flexing over him, and the twitching, pulsing cock containing more muscle than flexed in his puny little body. “NOW!” Kang-dae thundered, shattering the basketball backboards with just the powerful vibration of his voice. The teacher quickly disrobed, muscles bulging beneath his obsidian skin. His nine inch, flaccid dick hung over large balls nestled between his muscular thighs. The teacher glanced around trying to figure a way to get himself and the other students away from this powerful, colossal muscle boy. It was then that he noticed the streaks of blood on the floor and apparent nearly liquified body parts splattered against the wall. He looked to the opposite wall and saw the same. “Shit! What have you done? This is IMPOSSIBLE! What in God’s name ARE you?” he bleated. Kang-dae’s eyes narrowed as he rumbled, “What have I done? Look at me!” he smirked as he flexed his inconceivable, awe-inspiring tonnage of thick, rounded musculature, his entire body exploding with rock-solid, rippling masses of muscle, hose-thick throbbing veins pulsing over every surface. His bloody, mansized fuck muscle twitched over beachball sized, churning nuts, spurting steaming pre-cum onto the naked teacher. “I do whatever the FUCK I want, you puny piece of fuck-meat!” he bellowed. He smirked as he continued, “And what in God’s name am I? HA! HA! HA! I am YOUR GOD, your pretentious little prick, and your God’s name is Kang-dae . . . now . . . KNEEL BEFORE ME!” he commanded thunderously, his tone turning angry. The teacher’s bladder released at such sights and sounds. As piss flowed from his cock, Kang-dae’s steaming hot pre-cum roped down onto the teacher’s thickly muscled, obsidian body. He raised an arm and wiped the salty liquid from his eyes, opening them to see the godly boy flexing over him. His knees buckled as if in direct obedience to the boy-god commanding him. His pissing cock rocketed to worshipful attention and he couldn’t help but slowly stroke his rock-hard, ample shaft using the giant’s slippery pre-cum even as he lapped at the liquid covering his face. “W-W-W-Where is C-C-Coach?” the teacher inquired quietly. Kang-dae lifted a hand towards his rippling, corrugated abs, each brick of muscle larger than several concrete blocks combined. He slid his fingers against his flesh, up and over the cliffs of his pecs, scooping blood onto his fingers. The titanic teen leaned forward and held his bloody fingers in front of the teacher’s face. “He was the first of many to succumb to my will and the fulfillment of my desires.” With that, Kang-dae lifted his fingers to his thick lips, extended his long, thick tongue, and lapped the blood from his fingers. As the teacher saw the teen beast lap the blood from his fingers, and grin a bloody grin, his cock exploded in ecstatic orgasm, his seed sailing up and onto Kang-dae’s lip. Kang-dae stood back up and eyed the still cumming little man. “I see you approve, fragile little insect.” He then licked the insects cum from his lip, looked into the eyes of the embarrassed and ashamed little teacher, “You taste good, little man. You may be of service to me in maintaining all this muscle mass, puny little cum dump! Now, you can observe how those who pledge themselves to me are rewarded. I think it will really please you. ”Now, who is first. Oh, yes,” he looked at the boy that first stood and asked to touch his flesh, to feel his power. He leaned forward, once again, extended his thick rippling arm, and encircled the trembling little teen in his fist. Everyone saw the boy immediately begin humping inside Kang-dae’s lightly clenched fist. Kang-dae brought the boy to his belly-button and pressed him against his flesh beneath his palm, face first. The grateful boy rubbed the hot muscle-flesh and began kissing it as he resumed humping. Kang-dae began sliding his little body up his abdominals slowly, over the deep ridges of his rippling ab muscles. The boy blurted out, “Oh, my GOD! So much MUSCLE! So HARD and POWERFUL! I BEG YOU to let me serve you, Kang-Dae, ALL the days of my life! I pray to bring you pleasure, MY GOD!” He looked up to see Kang-dae’s drop-dead-gorgeous face, but his view was obstructed by the incredibly thick overhang of his God’s powerful pectoral muscles. He felt his body continuing to be rubbed up against Kang-dae’s magnificent torso, his own head and torso sliding into the hot, sweaty cleavage of the titan so effortlessly using him. The rest of Kang-dae’s playthings were watching in awe of how easily the titanic teen was moving the little body up his muscled chest. They were dumbfounded when they saw Kang-dae lightly flex his pec’s, completely enveloping the small boy’s head and torso between the masses of muscle. Kang-dae then removed his hand, leaving the boy suspended in front of his grinding abs and held in place by his light pectoral flexion. The worshipful little toy’s legs began kicking frantically. Kang-dae lowered his hand and began to slowly stroke his massive shaft. More pre-cum bubbled forth, streaming down onto the other two who had begged to please him. The titan grinned an evil grin, leaned forward and grabbed the second teen that had begged to please him. The first teen continued kicking wildly, his head, torso, and arms pinned in the deep cleavage formed between Kang-dae’s masses of rippling, immovable pectoral muscle. The titanic muscle teen stopped stroking his throbbing fuck muscle and laid the second teen on top of the shaft. “Pleasure me, boy!” he thundered. The grateful little boy-toy wrapped his arms and legs as far around the hard, vein-mapped girth of Kang-dae’s cock and began rubbing and humping with all his might. He breathed out lustfully, “So massive, hard, and hot! Your God-cock would fuck the life out of anything it impaled. MY GOD! You are PERFECT in every way! How can I ever please you, Mighty Kang-dae?” he praised and begged all at the same time. Kang-dae grinned and licked his voluminous lips as he encircled his cock with one powerful fist, and the boy riding it. He began to slowly stroke. The remaining toys gawked at the sensual, sadistic display of Kand-dae’s total control over them and gasped in lustful awe as they saw him slowly begin to flex his chest muscles further. At the same time, they noticed his stroking arm begin to harden and balloon with flexing muscle. The teacher began pumping his cock and raspily blurted, “Holy FUCKING CHRIST! Oh, my GOD! YESSSS!” I looked over at the hunky black teacher, sweating profusely as he stroked. I walked over to him and inserted my hand into his cleavage. “Feel what he feels, you sick fuck!” I encouraged. Immediately, I felt my hand compressed by the power of this man’s pecs flexing around my flesh and bone. I looked up at Kang-dae. He had a brutal, lustful look on his face that was both terrifying and hot as fuck. His deep, guttural voice pronounced, “THIS is how you serve me, puny bugs . . . THIS is how you please me, weak, ignorant insects. BEHOLD!” With that, his planetary pectorals solidified into unyielding masses of granite hard muscle. The plaything pinned within the cleavage instantaneously compressed to mush in and his head and torso’s liquefied remains sprayed from the space that no longer existed between those rippling, deadly mountains of power. God alternately flexed those muscular masses, masticating and obliterating any remnants of the boy’s physical existence. Blood, brains, and gore dripped from the obliterated cleavage of the muscle-beast titan and ran down his abs.While still stroking the other little worshiper against his pulsing cock, he lifted his free hand and snatched the twitching legs still dangling from his hungry pectorals. He looked the teacher crushing my hand between his pectorals and grinned. “You like, little muscle-slut? THIS is power, bitch!” he smiled as his stroking arm exploded with size. There was a short yelp as the crunching and breaking of bones could be heard from the fist compressing the second teen to a liquified, gritty lube for Kang-dae’s stroking pleasure. Blood flowed from between those powerful fingers and pieces of the boy’s disintegrating body flopped down upon us. Kang-dae tossed the first boy’s legs aside in disgust. “You are ALL such puny and fragile little playthings!” The teacher starting cumming uncontrolably, his cock bucking wildly in dry orgasm until blood started spurting. He released his pec-hold on my hand, grabbed my skull and thrust his spasming cock down my throat, skull fucking me as he drooled, staring up at his GOD jacking his man-sized, blood covered cock. The third teen, the bodybuilder, was blubbering, “Oh, my GOD! Oh, my GOD! Oh, FUUUUUCCKKKK!!!” Kang-dae grinned down at him. “Are YOU ready to serve me, puny little pussy-boy. . . to PLEASE me?” he snarled. The boy looked terrified and turned to run, but the teacher POPPED his cock from my mouth, grabbed the fleeing teen and shoved him towards Kang Dae. “My offering to you, Kang Dae, my savage and merciless GOD!” Kang-dae grinned, reached down and snatched the bodybuilder teen from the floor and lifted him to his face. He stopped stroking his cock and lifted that hand, dripping with blood infused pre-cum, and set the teen in his palm. “Stand, boy.” Kang-dae ordered. The thickly muscled teen stood, trembling. “You look to be a sturdier toy than the first two, you puny little insect. Show me your biceps, like this.” The teen titan raised one arm and flexed, his biceps and triceps leaping to rock-hard mounds of inhuman muscle as large as a car.. Even though scared shitless, the boy’s ample dick rocketed to attention and saluted GOD. He moaned in lust to be able to be so brutal and barbaric, he yearned for such size, such power, and he moaned, “My GOD! I am yours. I live to please you!” as, standing in Kang-dae’s palm, he raised his arms and flexed as hard as he could. Kang-dae lifted the flexing little muscle-teen to his face and examined his muscular little body. He pursed his lips and blew, his hot, bloody breath wafting over the teen who immediately erupted in another orgasmic expulsion of semen. Kang-dae grinned, exposing his massive teeth before extending his tongue and licking the boy’s rigid cock and balls and, indeed, his entire body since it was so small in comparison to KD’s tongue. “Pathetic, you worthless little cunt. Feel what a REAL muscle feels like.” Kang-dae smirked as he moved his hand holding the boy over to his flexed biceps. “Climb on, puny little pussy boy.” The little bodybuilder gushed, “OH! Thank you, my GOD!” as he climbed onto the rippling, vein encased mound of muscle. “Oh, GOD! So MASSIVE, HOT, and HARD.” He mounted the titan’s colossal arm and began to grind, his little body sliding into the space between the biceps and the forearm. Kang-dae grinned and slowly brought his forearm up, trapping the lustful teen between his muscular forearm and rising biceps. The teen began to compress from the crotch upwards he screeched as his cock and balls were crushed flat and exploded. The pain was too great for screaming as his hips were pulverized. “THAT, puny maggot, is powerful muscle!” Kang-dae chuckled as, with his free hand, he lifted the boy with two fingers clenched onto his muscled little abs. He brought the crippled and crying teen to his lips as he grinned a devilish grin and licked. “You wanted to serve me? You will . . . as a protein rich snack, muscle-toy!” “NOOOOO!” shrieked the broken teen bodybuilder as Kang-dae inserted the boy’s head and shoulders into his mouth and exposed his massive teeth before biting down, cutting the cry’s short as he severed the muscled little teens upper body at just below his pecs. Blood spurted from between his teeth as he positioned that first bite between his molars, clenched his jaws an CRUNCHED on his first bite, chewing the muscles, skull, and bones to mush and swallowing hard, a large lump visibly descending down his throat. He lowered the remainder of the boy’s body to his throbbing sex trunk and crushed it against the hot, hard flesh and slowly stroked. “Mmmmm.” he moaned. “Before I leave here, I am going to test your devotion to me, little pleasure toys. I am stoked to be worshipped, to instill fear, and to rampage beyond these walls. “YESSS, MY GOD, ALMIGHTY AND ALL POWERFUL KANG-DAE!” I cried out lustfully. Kang-dae lowered his gaze to me and purred, “Good little bitch. You see me as more, don’t you you bloodlusting little power slut?” as he reached down and snatched the worshipful little teacher from beside me, lifting him to his now glaring face. “Now, what about YOU?” the burgeoning deified, lustful teen Asian muscle-beast growled ominously as he licked his bloody lips and licked the new playthings muscular, black little body. Then the bell rang to change classes.

Well, thank my imsomnia for the writing, if you dislike snuff stories, please read other of the wonderfull stories you´ll find over here. As alway thanks to freakoman2 and mczapl for their kind help. If you like snuff stories, please enjoy. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 11- Story of two queens The Interviewer was speaking to Michal on a video-call. They were discussing details for his next movements. “Do you think the Italians will fall for it?” The Interviewer said. “Don’t know, but we can make a bet on that. Igor and Wolf were behind the Interviewer. Wolf smirked. “I could kill them all” he said. “Yes but we need them alive for now Wolf” The Interviewer said in a low, meditative voice. “Igor, tell me what do you think?” The Interviewer asked. “I think the risk is high, but if we send Wold or Michal we reduce the risk, but maybe they will risk themselves to an open war. The Interviewer pondered his alternatives. The risk was high, he knew that Wolf or Michal could destroy the Italians, but he knew that the SSS would need soldiers. Destroying completely the Italians would mean an even bigger power vacuum and that meant problems. The SSS was already having problems filling the voids on the neighborhood. The mobs tried to enter and fill out the place with drugs, but the soldiers were well trained and the guards helped too. Ivan was very good at predicting the places were the drug dealers would appear and neutralize them at a very fast pace. That was effective until the Interviewer grew fed from it and sent the last Italian’s drug dealer in pieces inside a box, courtesy of Wolf. “We need their manpower, but we also need to have their loyalty to the SSS” The Interviewer muttered. “I really don’t like a polite solution but this seems in order”. He looked at Igor and then to Wolf. “Sorry pal, you’ll scare them if I move you…too much chaos will break loose” The Interviewer said. Wolf drily smiled. “I’ll go to the gym, Michal, take care of him” Wolf said and left the place, he threw the door that banged and fell from his hinges. The Interviewer tapped with slight irritation on his PC on the spreadsheet. “Another door added to the PnL”. Then he looked at the screen. “Michal, you think this plan is our best route?” He asked. “Yes, we will need Igor to come, he has more experience with these tugs” Michal said. “Ok, I’ll go by plane”. Please send a pilot and we’re ready to go. “I’ll go myself” Michal said and cut the communication”. The Interviewer closed his laptop, he sighed. “You’re ok boss?” Igor said. “I’m good” the Interviewer said. “Just pondering if we should go with this plan or simply send Wolf or Michal and destroy them all in a swift movement”. “But we need soldiers and we need them quick” Igor said. The Interviewer knew he was right. Wolf and Michal both were the best soldiers but they weren’t omnipresent, the Interviewer knew that he could not make the SSS dependent always on the might of it best pieces, but at the same time, he needed more pawns to cover the newly created needs. The interviewer took the chess board and lifted one of the queens and looked at the pice with great detail. “Michal” he muttered. Igor looked at the interviewer, pondering what he was thinking. “Michal was always very strong”, The Interviewer said quietly to himself. Then his thoughts flew to the past, on simpler times, where he was walking at the side of the unstoppable force called Wolf. “So, you wan’t to create something like a secret society” Wolf said casually. “I would nod call it a society yet, we’re still only two, even if one of us is you” The Interviewer said. “You have one Wolf, that’s all you need” Wold said playfully. They were walking on an isolated alley on a rundown place, the windows were broken or covered in cardboard of wood. “Seems people are hiding…” The Interviewer said. “They’re weak” Wolf said. “Unfortunately they don’t have one Wolf at their side” The Interviewer said playfully, Wolf just smirked “yeaaaah” he said proudly “JUST ONE WOLF” he said bouncing his pecs. After walking quietly on some dark alleys Wolf looked at the Interviewer “You’re sure we will find him here?” He asked. “We're about to see” the Interviewer answered. After some seconds a loud yell was heard on the alley. “Seems we found our man”, the Interviewer said. Wolf breathing became more profound in expectation, his shirt was barely holding his pecs but the nipples were getting visible over the shirt. “Calm down Wolf, we’re here to talk…” The Interviewer said. “What are you planning to achieve?” Wolf asked. “Recruit a good candidate” the Interviewer said bluntly. Then he stopped and turned to Wolf, he put his hands on Wolf’s arms and looking at him he said “Wolf, please calm down, we can’t afford to lose this one, you’ve already torn to pieces our last three hunts, we need this one”. “Don’t nag at me!” Wolf said “they were weak…no match for these” then Wolf flexed his biceps. “Showoff” the Interviewer said, turned back and followed the muffling screams, the Interviewer slowed his pace, tried to walk at an even slower and quieter pace. After some steps Wolf made so much sound that any way of decency were clearly out of possibility. The Interviewer looked at Wolf and said “man, you’ll scare this one too”. He said with an Irritated voice and waving his hands. “Not happening buddy” Wolf said in a serious tone, he put his hand gently on the Interviewers shoulder and passed by him. “This one is different” Wolf said. “Why do you said that?” The Interviewer asked. “This one of my kin…don’t leave my side” Wolf answered and walked in front. The Interviewer was puzzled, it was a rare sight to have Wolf taking this kind of command but decided not to contradict him, he walked at his side. Both men were walking quietly, or at leas as quiet as Wolf wanted that was not saying much. They heard the screams, but they were getting quieter…Wolf smirked. “Seems I’ll have fun”. “Wolf, behave” the Interviewer said. After some minutes of walking they found the source of the screams. They went to an open space within an abandoned warehouse. Inside the big space there were some remains of an old and abandoned machinery. The pieces were put randomly but at the same time the Interviewer thought that there was some kind of order, but was barely noticeable. On the center of the Warehouses there were two tied cops, in from of them was an enormous naked man, with a third man on his hands… the Interviewer was surprised to see Michal’s size, he was almost as big as Wolf, but in a stark difference of him, Michal was clearly enjoying his nudeness and specially, his sexuality. Michal was holding a man on his hands, or at least the remains of a man at Michal sides there were two ripped limbs with the remains of a shirt that matched the colors of the two cops's uniforms. Michal was raping the cop’s but his victim was barely conscious, Michal trusted the cop’s rear two times before pushing with his might and breaking the cops back. The corpse was crushed against Michal’s dick so the core looked like a crushed can. The Interviewed looked at Michal’s muscles, his definition, his legs and calves, he was clearly a bodybuilder type…and a narcissist type too. Michal turned to see the Interviewer and specially, Wolf. You want one? Michal said, Wolf smiled and punching his pecs he signaled with his hands like saying “bring it”. Michal grabbed one of the tied up cops and threw him at Wolf. Wolf caught the cop on the air, and carried him lie the cop was a damsel in distress, but there were no damsel and the cop was clearly in mortal danger. Wolf held the cop from the chest and the legs, and slowly closed his arms together. The cop begun to feel the pressure and squirmed to try to break free. Wolf kept his gaze on Michal’s eyes, both men smirked. Wolf pressed the cop until the overstretched column tore and the ribs begun to crack under Wolf’s unrelenting pressure. The cop stopped squirming then Wolf released him. The cop’s body well to the floor with a thud, Wolf grabbed the cops head and while making a crab pose he crushed the cop’s head. Wolf released the hold and bounced his pecs pridefully. “They are better to rape” Michal said, then, grabbing the third cop he lifted over his cock, he aimed at the cop’s ass and in one swift movement he rammed his cock inside the cop’s ass. Michal begun to thrust with all his might. The cop yelled, he cried for help but he will not be receiving any of it. The Interviewer looked unfazed at Michal’s monstrous raping of the cop, Wolf smirked and kept his cool, bouncing his pecs and waiting. Both men waited patiently until Michal’s reached orgasm and cummed, then Michal tore the body apart and grabbing the head he yanked it from the cops body and threw at the side. “So, what for are you here?” Michal asked bluntly. “We need you” The Interviewer said. “What for” Michal said walking in front of them like a tiger looking at his possible prey. “You’ve stablished your base here” The Interviewer said. Michal opened his eyes…”how did you noticed?” Those machinery, It’s distribution is not random, but you want it to look like they are randomly placed. You’re hiding here but at the same time you want them to come” The Interviewer said signaling the machinery and the cop’s corpses. “Well, well, you’re a smart ass isn’t you?” Michal said with contempt. “You saw my trap…I surely have to rape you for knowing that” Michal said menacingly. The Interviewer was unfazed “there were rumors that many people disappeared near here. I followed the tracks, we have been looking for you…we need strong people” The Interviewer said. “I´m the strongest one here” Michal said. “Not for long” Wolf said. Michal ran and punched Wolf in the face, Wolf returned the hit, both men grappled, they pushed each other barely moving. Michal picked Wolf leg but Wolf barely moved, Wolf returned the kick to Michal’s abdomen, Michal held the kick without making a sweat. They separated for some moments before grappling again, Michal lifted wolf over head and made a jackhammer agains Wolf, Michal tried to stomp Wolf’s head but Wolf grabbed Michals feet with his hand and pushed Michal back throwing him a few meters, Michal fell in his back. While both man fought The Interviewer looked in detail the place, the apparently random location of the debris, the corpses, he noticed that one of the ripped libs of the first cop had a chew wound. He then looked at both fighting men and walked calmly toward them. Michal ran to Wolf and tried to make a lariat to his neck but Wolf stopped him. They continued pushing grappling and punching each other for some minutes until they begun to sweat. “Gentlemen, can I have a word?” The Interviewer said calmly. “I’ll destroy you first” Michal said, “Not so quick” Wolf said as he stood in front of the Interviewer. Michal looked at the Interviewer and wondered why a man that was capable to give him a good fight was with a clearly weaker person. What do you want? Michal asked with irritation while keeping his eyes on Wolf. Wolf breathed heavily with a smile on his face, The Interviewer walked toward him and patted his biceps, calm down big man please. Wolf sighed profoundly and stood calmed while gazing at Michal. “What’s your name please?” The Interviewer asked in a polite voice. Michal was puzzled, this weakling saw him tearing apart two cops and he wasn’t running in fear, he even wanted to talk to him. He even appeared to be friends with one guy strong as him. “Michal” he said. “Michal, I see you’re super strong, and you don’t seem to tolerate much bullshit so I’ll cut to the chase. My friend here and I are looking for strong people like you to form a society of killers. We want to build a place for people like you”. The Interviewer Said. Michal laughed loudly, he looked at the Interviewer and said with scorn, “you’re nuts asshole. There is no place for me”, but you already built a place for you here isn’t it?. Michal was surprised but tried to hide his emotion. “You’ve hidden here and used the old machinery has a gym equipment, you’ve tried to hide these pieces in a quite clever way so it looks like abandoned machinery but in through, they are your training equipment”. The Interviewer said. “Even the fact that this warehouse is far from most people lets you kill at your own pace without much risk of interruptions, so you can rape them before you tear them apart.” This place is more like your own base isn’t it?. Michal smirked “nice one smart ass..you got me…so I’ll kill you for that” Michal said. “I´m The Interviewer, from now you will acknowledge has such…or you can call me boss if you want” The Interviewer said. “What do you say scumbag?” Michal said, walking next to the Interviewer. He was intimidating but the Interviewer didn’t budge. Wolf smirked and walked slowly to the interviewer. Michal breathing was over the Interviewer face. “Walk away” The Interviewer calmly said. For some incomprehensible reason, Michal walked back one step. “Who is this guy?” Michal thought for himself. “We will build a killers’s society, but there can only be really strong personnel, We want to train them, to serve, to kill, we won’t use any weapons, only pure brute force”. “A society? And how are you going to find people for that endeavor?” Michal said almost laughing at the Interviewer. “Just like we did with you, there are some super strong men hidden that we could look, some others we can train for the lower ranks if they have our desired competences” the Interviewer answered unfazed by Michal’s laughs. The Interviewer continued “We need the muscle of build up, I already have Wolf, so we really do not need you, but with your strength we can build even more quickly, we offer you a place were you can use your might and brutality unhinged, and unhidden, many other people will admire you, see you and many more will fear you.” Michal went silent. “We are now on a small building but we have bigger plans than that small place, but for that, we could use people like you, if you want to build a place where you can be bigger and stronger than you already are…you won’t need to set places like traps, you’ll get even more space than here if you want.”. Michal went silent… “let me see” Michal said looking at the surroundings. “Do you want a beer?” Michal said, “Not a beer but if you have a coke, I’ll gladly accept” the Interviewer said. After some minutes the three sat on one of Michal’s home made “benches” they shared the Interviewer’s plans, Michal went from doubt to educated skepticism, anyway, the Interviewer was offering him a better place, “Michal, if you ever grow bored of this project you can leave” the Interviewer said. “I have a demand” Michal said. The Interviewer raised and eyebrow, “you can do any business with the mafias if you want, I already know them because I do some works for them, but I want something the mafias will never do for me” Michal said. The Interviewer took a sip of his coke can and said “and what’s that?”. I want an arena, a colosseum if you like. Then Michal told them his plans to build a place where he could use and abuse many opponent types, a place where he could show to anyone his might, and his brutality. The Interviewer burst in laughter, Michal took that has an offense and stood up menacingly. Wolf stood up too and both of them were about to start a fight again. “Sorry Michal” the Interviewer said. “That was all time your wish, now I understand…”. Michal looked at him with his dark and serious eyes. The Interviewer ignored Michal’s body signals and said “we can find a way to monetize your dream Michal, OK, if you join us, I'll make my best effort to build up that colosseum, and you will be a gladiator, a big, super strong and brutal gladiator so other will fear you, your strength and you wean right there” The Interviewer said pointing at Michal’s groin. Michal went silent. “If you don’t this weapon will tear you apart, understood?” He said. “So, I need to work on that if I want to avoid that threat” the Interviewer said. “So, we have a deal Michal?” The Interviewer said. “You like to take risk isn’t it?” Michal said. “You never deal with a muscle monsters like you both and never risk your life” the Interviewer said defiantly. Wolf laughed and Michal begun to understand what was the thing Wolf saw in those apparently weak man. “Deal, Michal said, but someday we will finish what we started here Wolf”. Wolf bounced his pecs and nodded “Yeah buddy…sure”. The interviewer then stood up and said “well Michal, we need to go, do you come with us? Or you’ll come later?” “I’ll go later” Michal said. They explained Michal how to reach the first SSS base, Michal was very good a recognizing signals and directions, the Interviewer thought that Michal should have more training than appeared at first since he talked, spoke and behaved like a former soldier or more exactly, like a military pilot, a super big-strong and depraved military pilot, so the Interviewer wondered what other hidden thing Michal could have. “So Michal, we will wait you there…” The Interviewer said. After some minutes of silent walking Wolf asked “so…what do you think?”. “You contained yourself” The Interviewer said with a slight smile. “Thank you”. “It will be entertaining” Wolf said. The Interviewer pondered himself if Wolf was the only one containing themselves that night…he maybe would never know. The present Interviewer was looking at the queen on his board. “Then I got two queens, but two queens are hard to use” the Interviewer said to himself and put the queen with the rest of the pieces. “Igor, I’ll talk to Wolf” the Interviewer said and left the office. After some minutes of quiet walking The Interviewer reached the gym, the grunting and crashing sounds were filling the aisles, so the Interviewer couldn’t use the silence to really meditate, he knew Wolf was pissed, the sounds where not of an animal training, but an animal in rage. He entered the gym and saw Wolf shirtless training with the beastly weight he used but mucho of the equipment were already destroyed. “Hey buddy, you’re ok?” The Interviewer said. Wolf kept silent…after some minutes of grunting, lifting and tossing equipment at the sides he said “Yes, why” in a dry enraged tone. “Don’t like it” Wold said. The Interviewer stood silent, “look buddy, I know, the plan is risky” he said. The Interviewer went silent for a second, then he walked next to Wolf and putting a hand on his shoulder as high as he could, he gently pressed the extremely big and strong muscle and said “thanks for understanding and for taking care for me, We’ll need to thrust Michal, if the plan goes smoothly, we’ll get more soldiers, maybe some guards and you’ll get to snuff some people too” he said with a smile. Wolf looked at him seriously “Take care…I’ll hate if something happens to you…Adam knows already what happens”. “I’ll try to, I too dislike the fact that I need to go there, but the bet can give us a great reward, and you know that we need to fill us our ranks, and I don’t trust the Japanese for that…take care of the place for me, will you?” Wolf nodded in silence. “Ah, one more thing, please stop destroying the place, you already broke my door two times and seems that I will need to buy new machines” the Interviewer said in a stern voice that made Wolf forget for a second the only thing that really worried him, he was risking his toy, his main source of entertainment, and in some ways his friend. He smiled and said “ok buddy, don’t nag at me”. The Interviewer left the place, he out his hand on his chest, just on the place Adam hit him and flinched a little in pain. The pain was reducing, but still, that hit was hard, and the Interviewer knew that Wolf also was worried because of that. “I need to be strong” the Interviewer muttered to himself and walked the aisle alone. Some days before the Interviewer was standing on the town’s airfield, Wolf stood at the SSS headquarters and the Interviewer was with Igor and Buck, both men seemed to be in competition, buck was the biggest man of the two, and the strongest has the Interviewer could see. He liked to be on boxers and tanks tops, and has Michal, he disliked shoes. Igor wanted to show the Interviewer that he could give Buck a run of this money and the Interviewer pondered if Igor was on some kind of search of a role model because Igor was dressing just like Buck, but with smaller clothing. The plane landed and after some minutes of waiting in the sun the place parked in front of them, the corporate jet seemed comfortable. The door opened ant Michal walked down. For a pilot, his tank top and posing straps were far off what a pilot should or usually dressed, but the interviewer didn’t doubt his piloting skills. “You ready boss?” Michal said. “Yes Michal, i hope we can make this quickly” then the Interviewer passed Michal and entered the plane, Igor went behind, blushing. Michal looked at buck from head to toe, and bounced his pecs followed by a double biceps pose. He turned while thinking to himself “Nice ass”. Then jumped on the plane and closed the door. Igor stood silent in front of Michal, and a resentment gaze was visible but Michal either didn’t noticed or simply ignored. Michal grabbed a tablet and handed it to the interviewer. “Here, these are the blueprints, the latest info we could gather and the last details of our plan, you’ll have one hour approximately, so you’ll have plenty of time to read it. Michal said. “Igor if you want, please use the seat next to me”, Michal said. “No thanks” Igor answered almost instantly. Michal dryly smiled and with some difficulty he sat on the pilot’s chair and begun to prepare the plane to takeoff. The Interviewer looked at the Window, he took the tablet and saw the strategic options. The base was a huge mansion. “Seems they really like to state their European heritage” he thought for himself. He sighted, over the clouds the world looked small, the problems so little and the preoccupation were far down. Unfortunately, the plane begun to descend and after some minutes the plane landed. “What? Carlos is here?” Michal said, The Interviewer looked outside the window and saw Carlos standing in front go the plane door with jeans and a sleeveless jean jacket that let his biceps show, his dark white skin revealed his latino heritage but he was serious. The plane door opened and Carlos jumped on the plane. “They are in the base” Carlos said. “What? Michal said. “They arrived two hours before, seems they knew that you would pick the him and decided to get on our base first. “The Italians?” The Interviewer asked, no response was said, the silence was deafening. Michal was a little pale, “this was not the thing they have planned” he said. “How in hell, and why here?” He muttered clearly irritated that he didn’t previewed this possibility. “Seems they took the first step” the Interviewer said with visible irritation. He stepped down the plane. “The SSS should have made the first move”, he thought. The Interviewer was puzzled, Why today? Could be by mere coincidence?. Michal was as puzzled has the Interviewer. “What do you think?” The Interviewer asked. “That’s odd, they shouldn’t had made this move…” Michal said. There were so much answers and not much time to respond them. The Interviewer kept silent looking at the plane and trying to make a plan, Wolf wasn’t there and there where no time to call him since if he let Michal go again to the HQ he would be in a very difficult and possibly dangerous situation. After some minutes pondering the Interviewer looked at Carlos and then to Michal, “Carlos, call to the HQ and explain them the situation here, we will go first with Igor and Michal” then he walked next to Michal “There is only one thing left to do, we go there”. Then they took a jeep and left to the secondary base. Before the jeep left Carlos said “Ricardo is already there, he’s keeping the soldiers on order, we haven’t started anything, but I don’t know how much time we can stand without starting a carnage…Michal is our best resource at this moment, Now that he arrived this will be fine” Carlos said and the jeep parted. After some time they got near the base, their base, there where some cars parked and the SSS soldiers where standing at attention, there where some armed men “Italians” Igor said, “How do you know?” The Interviewer asked. “They are uniformed with full white or black suits…seem they picked white today… they are more disciplined than what we could achieve on the Old Red’s, Nikolai always said that with our superior numbers we didn’t have anything to worry but I knew they got better training and guns, they where the second smallest mafia of the region, but what they didn’t had in numbers they compensated in training seems they believed we where Moree or less even until you destroyed us” Igor bitterly remarked. The sun was high, the soldiers were in line, silent, Ricardo walked in front of the ranks keeping the discipline. “Since when Ricardo was capable of keeping soldiers in line?” The Interviewer pondered. The Italians were seated in their cars or in the boxes in front of the SSS crowd, they were waiting, there was also a limo but his doors and windows were closed. “Don’t let anyone provoke you” Ricardo ordered. Stand in your place until we receive our orders” Ricardo, was bare chested but he was inspiring authority. “Figli di puttana, cobardi, schiavi e insetti le loro madri pagheranno per la loro stessa debolezza” yells were heard in the distance. The soldiers stood still, they were making and admirable show of discipline, but they weren’t at the level of the SSS Guards so the Interviewer knew that they had to intervene The interviewer banged the car, he was enraged, “how this could happen?” The Interviewer felt frustrated, he felt that he messed up and now he had to make the better for it, but he had a back hand. He tried to keep his head over his shoulders. Then he said “let’s go to the base, let’s hear them”. “Why do you think they want to speak?” Michal said. “Because they haven’t shot their guns yet, there are only 10 of them so it means that they aren’t here to fight, of they have reinforcements nearby but we haven’t seen them…yet” the Interviewed answered. Then, they went to the base and arrived to the parking. The Interviewer stepped down the car. And walked, not to the Italians place but for their soldiers. Ricardo stood in front of him. “Good work Ricardo, please keep here with the men” he said. Michal stepped down the car and the Italians where astounded of his size. Then Carlos also got their look. Let’s go, meet our visitors. One of the guards yelled at the Interviewer but he ignored it, he walked next to the closed car. The car didn’t opened at first, Michal walked next to the car “Michal, please” the Interviewer said with a slight impatient voice. One of the suited armed guards came near the Interviewer and coffee at him. The Interviewer stood unfazed, he knew that Michal could dispose of him ad a whim but he didn’t wanted to start a gunfight that probably would kill his soldiers. They where’t the core of his forces, but they still needed them for the neighborhoods, at least until they could make them train to guards. But for know, the Interviewer would need to find a way to talk them out of this predicament. The guard begun to speak “tu sei il manager qui?” The Interviewer kept looking at the car, “I won’t answer in other language apart of mine” he coldly answered, the guard aimed at him, that made Igor push him at the car where he fell with a “thud”. “Or we can speak this language” the Interviewer said. “Igor please, calm down, but thanks” he said looking at Igor with a slight smile. The car opened and a man in his late 40s stepped down, he was fit for his age, his muscles bulged over his white suite, he was dressed in a cloth jacket, that covered an white shirt that was very well adjusted to his body and matching pants and shoes. His legs where fit so the Interviewer saw that this man trained. Michal liked him, that was shown from the growing crotch, bit the man was laser focused on the Interviewer. The man looked at his fallen soldier, bend to help him stand but he held his head and cracked the neck. The soldier fell limp with a surprised face. “porta questo maleducato fuori di qui” he ordered, two of his men came and dragged the corpse out of the place and put it on the trunk of one of the cars. The Interviewer kept eye contact “thanks, I’m glad to see that there are modals on your side”. The man smiled “the nuovi imperatori likes to be formal, but sometimes some of our men get’s too carried away, I’m Paolo, nice to meet you”. The man said and extended a hand to the Interviewer in a friendly way. “They call me the Interviewer”, he said extending the hand. The Interviewer felt his hand slightly crushed, he new that Paolo liked to exert light pressure to assert his domination, he deduced that Paolo’s killing where more a show for his men than for the SSS. “Tell me Paolo, why you came to our place?” The Interviewer said. “Can we walk a little?” Paolo said, “Can I take Igor with me? “Why?” Paolo asked. “You already showed us what you could do and you’re armed, so I think is fair” Paolo handed his gun to one of his men and nodded at the Interviewer, “I’ll still take Igor with me, but he will stay at a safe distance” The Interviewer said “I insist” he asserted. Paolo sighted and then made a quick “yes” sign with his head. “Should I break my men ranks?” The Interviewer said. “Yes, there is no need of such formality for now” Paolo said. The Interviewer didn’t like the way Paolo said the last phrase but he made a sign with his hand and Ricardo ordered the man to go to the barracks and went next to the Michal and Carlos. Igor stood behind the Interviewer. “You have a nice base here” Paolo said. “Very well placed, far from the town, but near the airfield and allows you to train your people without much interference…the lace looks like a club…very well indeed” Paolo analyzed the place, the Interviewer felt shivers, he knew that Paolo wasn’t just praising the place, he was planning on what to do with it, his soldiers where already taken out of the scene, and that meant that unbeknownst to Paolo, the tables have been leveled since he now could use his men strength against Paolo. “Paolo, what do you really want, I don’t like to lose time and you seems not to like that too” the Interviewer said with slight impatience. Paolo adjusted his jacket “you crossed a line”, he said. “How’s that?” The Interviewer said. “You know the drill young man, the Nuovi Imperatori also has warehouses with you, you work for us, but you never become one of us” Paolo said. “And what makes you think that we want to become one of yours?” The Interviewer said with a smirk. Paolo looked surprised by a second, then he recovered his composure but the Interviewer caught his surprised face. “You destroyed the Old Red’s, you even recruited is leader” Paolo pointed to Igor. “You also took a complete neighborhood for yourself only and don’t et us make business there…you’re overstepping your limits…so I’m here to fix that” Paolo said with a strong voice that didn’t had anything to do with his previous gentle tone. “So that’s why you came here” The Interviewer said, he knew that Paolo was here to try to force his way over the SSS. But he didn’t knew about their plan, the Interviewer head spun wildly, the board have been stablished on his head and the pieces were already falling on place. For now seemed that the Italians just took the opportunity when they saw Michal leaving the place…but where he could get his information… he refused to see a traitor on the SSS ranks but some random soldier could give the Italians the data using some cheap trick. The Italians didn’t had much time to prepare, that could explain the low number of guard, they seemed to be Paolo’s personal guard, not the Italians main forces”. Paolo looked almost anxiously at the Interviewer, but he knew the terrain was almost even between the two. The Interviewer regained his usual calmness. “Paolo, let me tell you something” he said “We don’t want to become one mob, we just want to do our business without any intromission, nor from the government, nor from you, we won’t tolerate any breach of our rules or values…” the Interviewer said in a cold, almost menacing voice, Igor tried to walk next to him but the Interviewer was already in his usual mood and stopped him with a sign of his hand. “I don’t know if you’ve talked to the other mafia heads but if you talk to them, tell them that we still want to make business as always but you’re not allowed to do any business on our territories…all you drugs, weapons or other shady business…you can keep for your selves, the storage, is our business” the Interviewer left the streamings outside the talks he didn’t knew what Paolo could know about Michal’s strength, his best piece for now. Paolo looked at him, his breathing was heavy and quick, one of his jacket buttons popped under the pressure. “So…you’re telling me that you don’t want to take on the mafia business” “I’ve already told you…we want our own business, not yours” the Interviewer said visibly irritated. “So these soldiers you’re training here are for nothing?” Paolo asked waving his hand to the training grounds. “They are for the warehouse surroundings”. The Interviewer said. “I don’t buy it, don’t take us for stupids…you’ve already destroyed the Old Red’s”. “The Old Red’s violated our rules, so we punished them, but we already dissolved their business, we are just incorporating their soldiers for our new created needs”. Paolo face went red in rage “DO YOU THINK THAT I’M STUPID? DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT I WILL BUY THAT WAREHOUSE CRAP?” Paolo went in rage, the soldiers loaded their guns and aimed at the SSS members. Paolo signed them with his hand and the lowered their guns but kept them loaded. “Look Paolo, I already told you, we’re not interested on your business…” the Interviewer said, he was about to walk away. “So…give me this place, and I want your organization too,….surrender your organization to ours and work for us” Paolo demanded; “No” the Interviewer answered by reflex. Igor jaw dropped at the audacity but he kept quiet, Paolo and the Interviewer ignored him. “We fought hard to take this place for us, we already adapted it for our needs and we are already using it…we won’t hand it to you so easily..I also have worked hard to build up our organization si don’t think that I will hand it to you at your wim, you’re too old to think that the SSS are a toy to hand over…” the Interviewer said coldly and contemptuously. “So if we already finished talking, please leave now or I can’t guarantee your safety”, the Interviewer demanded. The Interviewer turned and begun to walk away and leave the place, then Igor yelled “NOOOOOOOO” the Interviewer tried to figure why Igor yelled. He then felt a sudden and hard yank, on his left shoulder. The interviewer was forced to turn and look at Paolo. Igor ran to them to no avail. Igor’s yell alerted Michal, Carlos and Ricardo that turned and tried to run to the Interviewer. For the Interviewer all happened at a very slow pace… he saw Igor with a desperate face running to him, the Italian’s guards aiming their guns and firing them at Michal, Carlos and Ricardo who stopped and ran to them. He tought for a second that if was strange the level of situational conscience he had, until he felt the knife piercing his skin, tearing his shoulder and making blood pour from his muscles, he then saw Paolo’s raged face and for the first time he remembered the feeling when the cop shot him with his taser gun, he remembered the pain and he thought for a split moment that that pain had nothing to do with the excruciating pain he begun to feel on his right shoulder, a new level of pain caused by Paolo’s knife as he stabbed his shoulder. The impending death feeling was real this time. Suddenly his mind begun to fade away… Michal already bear-hugged one guard to death his muscles rippled in slow motion when the chest caved in and a shot of blood emanated from the guards mouth. Carlos cracked the neck of another of Paolo’s guards and Ricardo crushed the windpipe of a third one. Igor pushed Paolo away with such force that he released his knife that stuck to the Interviewers shoulder and send Paolo flying some meters away, Igor grabbed the falling body of the interviewer…The Interviewer muttered some “thanks” before fainting from the pain. Michal looked at his kid and then he saw Paolo running to grab his gun and Igor holing something on his hands and yelling “wake up” . Paolo grabbed his gun and shot at Michal but most of the bullets missed him and one of them rebounded on his skin. Michal stood silently until he realized what happened in that split second. Michal yelled in anger and grabbed other guard yanking it to him from the arm, the guard just crashed agains his pecs but Michal kept yang the arm until it ripped from the body. The bodyguard yelled in pain but Michal grabbed the head and cried it like an egg, Michal didn’t stopped to feel pleasure from his kills, he widely wanted to kill them all. Same seemed to happen to Carlos and Ricardo. The guards walked back and Paolo ran has fast as he could and crouched behind his car. Michal managed to take the gun from one of the remaining bodyguard’s and Carlos and Ricardo made the same. They seemed to regain his senses and where trying to torture the guards to death, Paolo looked desperately for a new magazine for his gun since he ran out of bullets, the other half of the guards ran to him and aimed at Michal. Michal turned and yelled “freeze!!!!” The guards got stunned in fear, Michal rage was very real and as he walked the guards felt they would be dead. “Stop, please” Paolo said, “you killed our boss asshole…you don’t know what you’ve done your stupid son of a bitch” Michal said scorning Paolo, “you should have listened, now you brought this for yourself” Michal said. One of the guards aimed to hit Michal with his machine gun. Michal let himself be hit in the face but the guard didn’t made his kind even turn red.Michal grabbed the gun and folded in half. “You’ve finished?” Michal said, then grabbing the guard Michal tore his arms one by one, he flipped the torso and ripped the legs, the torso fell crying in pain with a thud but the yells were brutally silenced when Michal stomped the head making the earth tremble at the Wim of Michals big quads. Paolo shook in fear, he haven’t seen in his life someone as strong as Michal. Michal waked next to another guard that tried to fight Michal, Michal aimed for the head but suddenly a bloodied knife flew injuring the guard on his chest. Michal turned Ito see where the knife came from and he saw the Interviewer was being supported by Igor who did not allow him to fall to the ground. He was profusely bleeding from his right shoulder, and was breathing heavily, he used his left hand to throw the knife and Michal noticed that he was using all his willpower to stay awake, he grew worried about how much time he would hold. The Interviewer looked at Igor. “Your…shirt” the Interviewer said heavily and slowly. Igor was dumbfounded. “Your….shirt…quick”… Igor used his free hand and ripped his shirt and handed it to the interviewer. The Interviewer used his left hand and took the shirt and used it to make pressure on his shoulder to stop the bleeding. “Michal…help”. He said. Michal snapped back from his surprise and grabbed the Interviewer on his arm, letting the Interviewer stand on his feet. Igor helped the Interviewer to make pressure on his wounds. The Interviewer stood silent gathering all his willpower to have energy to speak. Carlos and Ricardo walked next to them to cover the Interviewer, the soldiers went out of the barracks and ran to the place, Ricardo yelled “stop” the soldiers stopped short at the authority displayed by Ricardo, the stood at the distance and looking at the scene. Carlos and Ricardo faces where a mixture of rage, shame and pain. “Paolo…listen, I won’t hand the base, nor the SSS to you…” Paolo turned to see him “Michal…Carlos…Igor…don’t hurt Paolo…I…I still need……to speak to him” the Interviewer voice was lowering his volume and the speed was slowing at an alarming pace. “Paolo…I challenge you…your best men versus our best men…no……..our second best men….so the fight Is fair…..” Paolo was dumbfounded. “Paolo, if your men win…I’ll hand the SSS, Michal and Wolf….to you……..if we win…you’ll leave us alone...and you'll hand the Nuovi imperatore to us...” The Interviewer didn’t have strength left to speak an lift his head….his breathing was heavy, and was getting slower. Michal was alarmed but the Interviewer trembling legs still helped him to stand up. Michal understood that the Interviewer was trying to get a compromise to save the soldiers, he knew that the SSS needed them, no matter how weak their where, at this moment the SSS main problem was it’s reach and these soldiers could help for the moment. Michal found new respect for the Interviewer and that unfathomable willpower and stubbornness. “Wolf…who’s Wolf?” Paolo asked. “Wolf is our best warrior” Michal said with scorn, and you better accept, you piece of shit or I’ll gladly kill you here…I’m running out of patience…you decide. You accept our challenge or you face me here and then I will go alongside with Wolf and we will snuff out every men you have..understood?” Michal said with his eyes red from, rage. Paolo assessed his situation, he still didn’t knew Carlos, Igor or Ricardo strength, but he knew that Michal could kill them all, and Michal said that Wolf was his best man, so that meant that the Interviewer had at his disposal two men with the strength he saw… and looking from that point of view, that meant that the Interviewers offer was very generous since now he had the chance to take over another organization with little to no cost. “Ok” Paolo muttered. “I´ll accept” Paolo said….”good the Interviewed said while looking at Paolo’s face” Well contact you in two weeks…prepare your best warriors, five of them…If we win, the Nuovi Imperatori will become part of the SSS, if you win, I’ll hand all to you…understood?” Paolo nodded. “Now leave” the Interviewer said and stood silent while he held onto Michal. Paolo entered the car and his remaining men too, the car started up, reversed and then left. The Interviewer followed them with his eyes until the car left the base. “Michal…prepare the tournament…tell Wolf…” The interviewer fainted and all faded to black.

Hi everyone, as a friendly warning this story is very heavy on violence, if you don't like snuff stories, please stop reading and go one of the more suitable stories on the page. As always, thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for their inputs, inspiration and critique (hope you're still enjoying). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 10-Clearing the Board The Interviewer was on his bed, he was completely worn out from exhaustion. One month have passed since the police station take over but he still felt worn out. He was on his bed looking at the ceiling. “Did he made the right call?, would he have gone too far?, which repercussions would be?, did he calculated right?” All those revolving thoughts were at his mind, racing one before the other. “You did the right call” Wolf said, Igor nodded his head. The Interviewer smiled, since the fainting Wolf has grown out somewhat “worried” if that word could exist in Wolf’s dictionary, so Wolf decided strictly that the Interviewer take some time off each night. “We still need you here, I won’t administrate this” was the continuous argument from Wolf at the nagging of the Interviewer, so Wolf and Igor took over some of the activities. Michal could not come back since he was on charge of the rebuild of the Old Red’s former base since many of the Old Red tugs came back to the base and Michal was training them on the SSS ways, but if they would get any status on the SSS ranks, that was to be seen. Igor on other hand became also a Wolf’s lackey he underwent on a brutal training and it showed, Igor was packing muscles at an amazing speed even for the SSS standards. He seemed to be forgotten his former Old Red’s status and embraced his rank has an elite candidate for the SSS. But he plainly refused to enter the colosseum if the Interviewer would not see his advances. Wolf tolerated him in the most part because he had administrative experience, so he could counsel Wolf about how to proceed with the SSS. The Interviewer stood up and went to the bathroom after 15 minutes he came out ad took his usual clothes. The Interviewer felt better, his mind was still racing from the thoughts but the bet was already made and they needed to prepare for the consequences, whichever they could be. There were some issues still waiting to resolve, Ricardo’s discharges, The Old red’s quarters renewal, and Bucks introduction to the SSS. Buck was quite something, he was a big tall and bald bodybuilder, he had brown eyes, well defined muscles covered in a tick layer of grayish fur and had a white/grey bear. He was almost in his mid forty’s. Buck was quite happy to enter the SSS, he had became a training zealot, but he was more akin to Michal’s ways than Wolf’s. However he trained hard and asked also to enter the arena fights, we was already big when he joined the SSS but was getting more defined, and his looks went fiercer. The Interviewer thought that he would be a savage on the arena. But his overall reach was something to be seen. Ivan and Adam were opposite sides, Ivan was getting better with his training but he was clearly surpassed by Buck and Igor. And Adam lagged in his training, so this issue needed to be solved. Those issues took his toll on the Interviewer since no-one could else could help and he needed to solve them. Wolf walked at his side “so, you’re ready?” He asked, “Yes, thank you, other more day and you might think that I’m weak, I won’t die yet” The interviewer said. Both men walked to the Interviewer office, there was a new door already. Ricardo was waiting outside, he was nervous, and to be on the office alongside Wolf was getting him even more nervous. “I, I,” Ricardo tried to mutter some words while entering the room. “Ricardo, what have you been doing all this time?” “I’ve trained hard this time so I can perform even better” Ricardo said with a trembling voice while looking nervously at Wolf. Wolf bounced his pecs casually, but he knew that he could be terrified if someone really knew that there was a possibility of a punishment from him. The Interviewer looked at Ricardo, he kept that swimmers body but he looked more defined, his abs were marked even relaxed and his pecs were messing against the shirt. His legs were covered by a swimmers shorts that let a well rounded and defined legs and a flip flop. He looked more like a beach lifesaver than an SSS guard. The Interviewer thought that Ricardo was deliberately choosing that outfit to make a better impression, maybe that was the case. He looked at his desk, “Ricardo, you know we don’t tolerate any kind of failure do you?” Ricardo looked terrified at Wolf, Wolf turned to him and slowly his hand pawed Ricardo’s head. Ricardo stood silently waiting for the bitter end. “Unfortunately, we are short on personnel since we are taking care of the neighborhood security and I can’t affair to lose an elite guard”. Wolf released Ricardo’s head. “However that doesn’t mean that you’re forgiven, you’ll go with Michal and help him on rebuilding the new SSS subsidiary, we will need the former Old Red’s tugs to become SSS guards to help to establish the safety of the surroundings”. Ricardo nodded his head. “Prepare your things and we will send you to Michals…now go!”. The Interviewer ordered. Then he opened his laptop and begun to tap on the excel. “We got good numbers…but Wolf, you really need to destroy your gym at this rate?” Wolf smiled playfully, “you know pal, I’m getting stronger” he said while flexing his arms, making a crab pose and for a new thing he lifted his shorts and flexed his quads and calves. The Interviewer looked amused. “That’s new” he said. “I’M BIGGER” Wolf yelled playfully. “Also, Igor and Buck destroy a lot of equipment” Wolf said. The Interviewed tapped his laptop. “ from what I’ve heard, Buck is a total killer, Igor is learning quickly”. He tapped more on his laptop. “Ivan is a good, element, he is very capable to organize the guards for the security rounds, he was able to solve the drug dealers problem…with Carlos and you”. “Well…they were fun to crush, we even competed in who crushes more” Wolf said with a grin. “Obviously you’ll win” The Interviewer responded, “I only played with my legs…don’t nag at me!” Wolf said. “Oh yes Wolf I’ll nag” The Interviewer said irritated, “you stomped them so hard that at least two warehouses had cracked walls since you stomped them so hard that the ground trembled, and also I know that it was your Idea to bring them here” The Interviewer tapped his laptop again. “You also destroyed the pavement…I hate to bring construction workers here…if they are not very good candidates we need to dispose of them and I don’t like to do that” the Interviewer kept nagging to Wolf for the increased costs but Wolf ignored most of them. He knew that the Interviewer was pissed because he didn’t let the Interviewer see those executions or that he didn’t do it on the colosseum. He smiled. “I’ve tapped it for you” Wolf said playfully and kept silent waiting for the desired response. The interviewer crossed his fingers in from of his face and his face softened. “Next time you do that on the arena I’ll add the budget here” the Interviewer said in serious tone but Wolf knew that he nailed it for him and grinned. “Buck” the Interviewer said. “What?” Wolf responded. “Buck is strong has I see, he’s is less strong than Michal but he is as vicious as him, I think we need to keep him here”, the Interviewer said. Wolf flexed is pecs “Good, he will be a good training companion” Wolf said. The Interviewer made a video call on his laptop. After some rings Michal appeared on the screen. He was on some open space, like a big parking. Behind him the Interviewer could see a training grounds, a lot of homemade weights and a lot of people training frantically. Near him a battered soldier was on his knees, Michal walked next to him and the Interviewer saw Michal’s hard on. The interviewer covered his face on irritation. “Michal” the Interviewer said, Michal smiled and flexed his biceps “Hi boss” the Interviewer was unfazed but made a light, almost unnoticeable smile. Wolf flexed back “Hi” Both men smiled at the growing irritation of the Interviewer. “So Michal, how the rebuild is going” The Interviewer said. “The construction is going fine, Igor had a good construction teams support, so we could fix the walls and the spaces quickly” Michal said. “The equipment have been bought and it should arrive shortly, the former Old red’s guards have been preselected and they have been training at a neck breaking pace so we can use them to guard the Warehouses surrounding and the neighborhood” Michal reported. “How’ the training going?” The interviewer asked. “Michal walked next to the trembling guard, he stood behind him and palmed his head, then in a sudden movement he crushed the skull, the other guards jumped in fear, Michal wiped his hands agains his tank top “they are still too easy to break, this one was weak, he stopped training and said he was exhausted, so I just gave him a rest” Michal said while rubbing his crotch. “Good” The Interviewer said unfazed. “You should’t kill them too quickly, we still need people here” he said. “I’ll send you good people, I don’t want to give wolf too much toys” Michal said in a teasing tone that Wolf answered with a grin. “Any news on the ‘issue” there?” The Interviewer said. “Maybe I’ll need some help if that happens” Michal answered in a serious tone, Wolf kept his cool but the tone of the conversation suddenly went from a playful tone to a serious one, the soldier corpse was still pouring blood from the head remains, The Interviewer looked at the corpse and then to Michal. “Do you have any problem if I keep Wolf with me?” Michal went serious, “No problem, I think he’s better with you, we still don’t know if we will be attacked here or there, but if you send heavy muscles we will be able to hold better without them destroying our advances in the construction. The Interviewer smiled, he got his response, now he knew that even if the SSS could be attacked, in Michals view, he thought that he could destroy any incoming attackers, but his top priority was to keep the construction repairs up, even he refused to let Wolf go there. Also there was a possibility that they would be attacked not only on the new subsidiary /the old Red’s former base) but on the main HQ. The Interviewer pondered how to place his pieces. “I will lend you two heavy pieces one of my bishops and a knight, use them wisely” the Interviewer said. Michal frowned. The Interviewer knew Michal was confused, “I’ve decided to send Ricardo, he still need training, but he can help you there, Carlos can be of help there; I’ll stay here with Wolf, and Igor, Ivan will be on charge of the safety net outside.” “Would you be able to send me Adam?” Michal said. The interviewer pondered. Adam, he, for some reason was slipping down, he could be a good SSS elite, but he was wounded on the last operation, he recovered, but he plainly refused to train. The Interviewer decided to wait until the right moment appears but unfortunately, then moment have arrived and the Interviewer understood that he could be needed. “I’ll send equipment, and has said Ricardo and Carlos, I still have to decide on that rook… your help will be sent tomorrow morning” Michal nodded, then the Interviewer hung up. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. The Interviewer closed his laptop. “Call Adam and Buck…they need to go to the colosseum, while they arrive, let’s go to walk”. He said. Wolf and the Interviewer left the office, the went out of the office warehouse and went to the restaurant, The Interviewer got a coke and Wolf got a beverage can, has usual, he crushed it over his mouth drinking directly from the crushed can and letting the beverage liquid drip to his white shirt, so his muscles adhered to the shirt , the Interviewer let his eyes enjoy the spectacle but kept cool. “Showoff” The Interviewer said, Wolf grinned and bounced his pecs. “Should I rip it?” Wolf asked playfully. “Don’t let that get into your head” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. Wolf just laughed loudly. He loved to tease the interviewer since the first time. They walked to the arena. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. “Let’s see” the Interviewer said. I just hope I can get a good result from this mess. The Interviewer was quietly enraged. Wolf saw the Interviewer back, he knew that the Interviewer rarely gave second opportunities like he did for Ricardo, but Adam…he knew exactly that he had an order not to intervene and he was nearly killed. For some reason he managed to only get his leg injured, but Wolf was puzzled about what Buck had to do with this thing, also even he didn’t knew what he would do. After some minutes they entered the arena, Adam and Buck were standing in front of the Interviewer seat. The Interviewer entered silently, he sat on his seat and looked at the space between Buck and Adam’s feet. “So Buck, the Interviewer said, have you been treated well?” Buck nodded, his pecs were big and rounded, his grayish fur were sexy in it’s own way. He liked to bounce his pets and harden his biceps from time time so he looked like a kinda smaller version of Wolf, but he also liked to be on shorts and barefoot, so he looked also like at a stellar version of Michal. “Do you still want to be part of the SSS?” Buck nodded again smiling widely. “Good, you’ll become a warrior, you’ll start on the colosseum, stay alert, we can call you on any moment”. Buck bounced his pecs and flexed his pecs with a “yeaaaaaah yell”, the Interviewer smiled “maybe I got a rook”, he thought to himself. Then he returned to his calmed meditative demeanor. “Adam” he said. “What’s happening to you?” Adam stood there, his eyes were filled with rage. “I thought I will get real power but all you demand is training after training…then the cop’s takeover, I was wounded, I can’t stand the shame” Adam said with a resentful voice. “So you acted recklessly during the mission even If you had clear orders to not intervene? The Interviewer said. Adam stood silently. “You even stopped training even if you know it’s part for all our recruits…do you have anything to say?” The Interviewer was cold, he was on his seat with his hands crossed in front of his face. “I’m sick of this, on the Old Red’s I was a commanding officer, but here…I don’t even have a rank, all you ask me is too train, and train for what?” Adam took his shirt of, the was big and tall but standing in front to Buck and specially with Wolf, “I’m already strong, I don’t need you” Adam said. The interviewer stood silent. “Let’s see Adam, first you where afraid to fight Michal, so you basically surrendered betraying your former companions…then you went to the SSS operation and tried to ‘help’, but when you screwed up, your facade busted isn’t it?” Adam face was in shock, he felt like the Interviewer saw through him. “At least Igor tried to fight using that good for nothing formula but you decided you were too weak, and you are too weak for the SSS, you’re not even worthy of a low guardian for the streets Adam”. The Interviewer stood and clearly said what he thought of Adam. Adam breathing became heavy, he walked next to the Interviewer, Adam was tall, the Interviewer kept looking at Adams face even as Adam was taller and bigger than him. “You’re not so thought…you’re weak, I could kill you at anytime” Adam said sputtering words. “Maybe you can kill me…but you are now and always will be weak”. Adam closed his fist and launched a punch that landed to the Interviewer. “You’re weak small one” Adam said. The interviewer fell on his seat with a thud and moved his hand to the chest where the punch landed. His breathing was profound, he didn’t emitted any pain sound. Wolf walked next to the interviewer “Shall I kill him now?” Wolf asked, the Interviewer took his time, then, after some seconds where he felt the pain, he assessed his own thoughts and emotions, he evaluated the pain. Then he stood seated in a comfy stance “you’re big…but for someone of your size…you don’t hit that well” The Interviewer said. Wolf ripped his shirt and begun to bounce his pecs. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. Wolf felt a hand on his arm. The Interviewer looked at him and with his hand he made a wait sign. “Adam, I’ll ask you for the last time…want to be part of the SSS?” Adam was dumbfounded, his punches were hard, he even could break bones with them, Igor respected his strength, but this weakling was berating him on his strength?. Adam looked at Wolf, his muscles and understood that he was now in big trouble, he dared to touch one of Wolf’s precious things and he was going to pay the price. Adam tried to run to the open doors but buck tackled him. Adam and Buck stood up, Adam punched Buck chest with all his might but Buck pecs received the punch with only a flex. “You’r really weak” Buck said. Adam punched Buck more in frustration but Wolf reached him. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. His eyes were red, Adam saw pain and death on his eyes. Wolf was speaking slowly, but there was a hidden rage on his voice that made Adam piss on himself. “Buck, you take care of him” Wolf said pointing at the Interviewer. Buck slowly walked next to the Interviewer, he put a hand on his shoulder and asked “You’re good?” The Interviewer noted with his head. “Adam…now that I have your answer, I’ll give you mine…” The interviewer stood up with his hand over the area he was hit. “You’re not invited anymore to the SSS, even more, you are rejected… Wolf will decide what to do with you” The Interviewer said, then Buck helped him to seat but the Interviewer rejected the gesture. “No offense Buck, but I won’t be a good leader if you treat me like some royalty member” he said with a slight smile that was cut by a small wince of pain. Wolf walked near to Adam. “Hit me…” Wolf ordered. Adam knew that Wolf’s strength were legendary, he saw all the destruction he caused on the police station, Adam wept “So sorry man…” then he fell on his knees and begged for mercy. “Your coward” Wolf said kicking Adam on the stomach, Adam flew backwards and fell over his back, he coughed blood. He stood up stumbling while Wolf slowly walked to him, Adam squirmed back, Wolf grabbed his ankle and the he grabbed Adam’s right fist with his right hand. “You really need to respect those stronger than you” With that said Wolf closed his fist crushing Adams hand. Wolf kep pressing until his own fingers became reddish from the pressure. Blood oozed from between his fingers then Wolf ripped the hand from Adam’s arm. “That’s better” Wolf said. Adam yelled In pain…he tried to squirm free but Wolf was not releasing his bloody forearm stopping the blood flow. “Buck, stop this bleeding” Wolf ordered. Buck took Adam’s shirt from the ground and ripped in in seams, then he used to to make a tourniquet, then Wolf released the forearm. Adam fell on his butt and tried to run again, but this time Wolf simply pushed him to a Wall, Adam flew yelling in horror, his yells where suddenly muffled when Adam hit the wall, the hit forced the air out of Adam’s lungs. Adam revolved in pain on the ground. “You really stepped out of your own league…bug”. Wolf said he then stomped the left ankle with his right foot. “Now you’re a crushed bug, you won’t be able to run, but I still haven’t got all my fun” Wolf said in a quiet, enraged voice while twisting his foot over the crushed bone. Buck walked next to the Interviewer but was excited, he have never been able to see Wolf using his strong against another human being, Buck loved the domination, he even killed the rapist on the police station, but he never saw this kind of brutality, even, when they left the police station he never put too much attention to the scene, since he thought that some red group took over the place. Now he understood that the SSS destroyed the place no the sheer brute strength o his members. His excitement grew and he got a hard on by looking at Wolf’s might. Wolf din’t even cared, he was so focused on Adam that he lost his perception of the place. Wolf then grabbed Adam’s good ankle and yanked Adam in half circle, Wolf was so strong that Adam’s weight didn’t represented any difficulty for Wolf’s. Adam felt like he was on a sick thematic park ride, excepting that theme parks aren’t meant to be painful, or deadly. Wolf kept circling Adam in circles from his good Ankle until Adam almost lost conscience. Wolf flexed his free biceps for show, but kept his grab controlled so he don’t crush the ankle. After some time where Wolf used Adam’s body like a rag doll or a duster, he yanked Adam up so Adam flew upside and went slamming down. Adam coughed blood and tried to squirm using his good left hand and ankle. Buck was in complete awe. “Will I be able to do that?” He asked. “Maybe, with proper training…” The Interviewer said, unfazed, his pain was slowing down so he kept concentrated on Adam’s punishment. Wolf grabbed bot Adam’s knees and yanked them dislocating the femur from the pelvic bones but still not tearing his legs apart. “Kill me your coward” Adam yelled in defiance. “Such empty words” Wolf said while walking next to his head. Then Wolf grabbed Adam’s yaw and pressed a little. “I could just rip your jaw…the pain would be unbearable but I still want to hear your cries and your yells”. Wolf then flipped Adam down like a pancake and put his lefthand over one of Adam’s lower ribs. Wolf pressed one of his thumbs cracking the rib, Wolf pressed the thumb even more until he ripped part of the flesh, the fractured rip protruded from the skin, Wold clipped it using his index and his thumb and ripped it from the body . Adam yelled in pain. Wolf tossed the ripped rip with part of the flesh in front of Adam’s face. Adam was terrified. Wolf sat on Adams ass, like if Adam’s was a horse. If it where for the gory scene they could me seen playing a child’s game, Wolf then leaned in front, just to whisper on Adam’s ear. “Now you’ll feel what my muscles can do”. Wolf then using his legs pinned Adam’s pelvis and grabbed both legs and yanked them forward so Adam could see the crushed ankle and the good one from the side of his eyes. “Oh my, let me give you a better view” Wolf said then he grabbed both legs from the knee and ripped them from Adam’s body. The sudden jolt of pain made Adam scream, Wolf tossed the legs in from of Adam who yelled in agony. Then Wolf pinned what’s left of the lower limbs and grabbing the torso he ripped Adam in ‘half’ so Wolf was seating over his still intact pelvis bone. Buck precumed from Wolf’s brutality and he couldn’t help but grab his dick and stroking slowly while trying to see every second of Adam’s punishment. Wolf adjusted his position over the still ‘intact’ pelvis while still holding Adam’s torso. Adam was still alive…barely, so Wolf decided to add more terror for him, grabbed the libs and in one movement he ripped both arms, the movement was so strong that one of the libs tore from half of the humerus and other from the shoulder. Adam managed a yell. Wolf grabbed Adam’s remaining torso holding from the neck. He stood up and looking at Bud and The interviewer he moved the torso that looked like some kind of bloody and sick marionette. Wolf closed his head to Adam’s ear, he moved his hand and put his fingers inside the jaw. Adam barely tried to bite Wolf’s fingers he only could say “MPFHHHHHH”. Then Wolf whispered to Adams ear “Now you go” Wolf ripped the jaw, Adam opened is eyes in surprise and pain, he tried to move his head but Wolf’s grab was strong. Then Wolf hugged the Torso and crushed it, blood exploded from the lower abdomen and arm remains swell as his destroyed mouth. Wolf released the crushed chest and Adam felt limp, lifeless to the floor. Wolfs put his left foot on Adam’s head. “Insect” Wolf muttered and then he flexed his quads crushing the head on one swift movement. Blood, bone and brains exploited at the Wolf’ foot sides. Buck was already jerking off uncontrollably “Wolf then walked in front of the interviewer, grabbed Buck and tossed him at one side, Buck was so mesmerized on his own pleasure that he didn’t stop even when he fell to the side. Wolf snickered, then turning his head to look at the Intervewer. “Got easy” Wolf said. “We have more important things to do” the Interviewer said. “You’re good?” Wolf asked. “I’m not weak” the Interviewer answered while standing up and walking to the door with a blood soaked Wolf at his side, the Interviewer tried to hide a weak tremble on his hand. Buck reached orgasm and yelled, after some seconds he stood up stumbling, still excited and walked slowly behind Wolf’s back. He found some new excitement in life and was going to enjoy it until the last minute. “Let’s call Carlos and Ricardo, we shall send them to Michal’s place…I lost a bishop, I need to replace it” The Interviewer said leaving the place. Some days after, On the Old Red’s former quarters Michal was standing in front of the training soldiers. “Too weak” Michal said. He was alone, no one there could be a challenge for him and he got bored from that. He tried his hardest to make those weaklings get up but unfortunately the advances were slow. Two months have passed since Adam’s brutal death at Wolf’s hands. Carlos and Ricardo reached the subsidiary base two days after, Carlos was sent to help with the training and Ricardo was on probation, that meant that Michal physically abused him but until this point Ricardo was still alive and his training was more brutal than ever. “You’ll need to learn your place” Michal related to Ricardo at every opportunity, Ricardo was getting stronger by the day but he couldn’t imagine when his “special training” would stop. Carlos was supportive and sometime they trained together at the same pace so they both grew in size and strength. Michal remembered the events following Igor’s defeat and the take over of the Old Red’s headquarters. He sent Igor barely standing on his legs, with his ass almost splitted in half. Michal smiled at the memory, however, somehow Igor resisted it, maybe because the serum worked, of that Igor had a strength he still haven’t found. Adam and Ivan where also good additions, but unfortunately the rest of the former Old Red’s guards where weak They crawled back, many of them where on the nearby cities when Michal recalled all of them, in part thanks to Igor’s already good communication network he stablished when he was the leader. Most of them returned . However most of them were disappointments. Michal sighed. “Not even a good ass” Michal said. after some days of the recovery the diagnosis was bleak some of them where tugs, some junkies that were there only for a quick access to any kind of illegal drugs. Michal tried to rehabilitate some of them, the others were dispatched quickly from this world. Michal tried to made a good selection but even so, there were few good elements, at least for the SSS standards. Igor blushed when the Interviewer confronted him to this but he knew that the SSS was another level, he still had to learn but even so, he had a good level of practical experience that helped find some low level recruits that could be quickly trained for the new security mission on the Neighborhood. But Michal was impatient, so he forced his way on the recruits. The Interviewer had to calm him down before he started to kill the new recruits. They were reinforcing the organization from the consequences of the Old Red’s destruction and the Police Station takeover. The Interviewer soon encountered himself short on personnel, they tried to find people but there were some unexpected difficulties, since there were no cops, and the cleaning of the streets were harder than initially thought. Another raising issue and the main one was the power vacuum, the Old Red’s fall generated made other mobs try to recover the Old red’s remains. Italians, Japanese, and even Latins. Some of those mobs tried to recruit the Old Red’s members, many of them were already too afraid of Michal to defect, others fled before even reaching the base. Michal discussed with the Interviewer what to do, but things were difficult, mainly because the lack of manpower to cover all the fronts. Because of this, they decided to focus on the training on the ranks, fortify the headquarters and the subsidiary base for now. Until this point no other mob tried to make a move, they even kept dealing with the SSS on the warehouses business so they kept playing along until they knew that they needed to act. Michal left the sauna, he walked to Igor’s former office and walked to a window, he looked at the trailing camp, he put his posing strap and tank top as usual, he pondered how much time he could take to train the next bunch of recruits. They stabilized the lower ranks but has he already discussed with the Interviewer, they needed to reinforce the guards before even trying to get more elites or warriors for the colosseum. Michal walked to the training camps, Ricardo was already there lifting weights, he was benching press, Carlos was behind him. Michal saw from the distance that the equipment was on the very of collapse. The weight was so big that the barbell was already curving and the bench itself was creaking from the weight. Michal walked next to them and took the weights from Ricardo’s hands with only one hand and lifted. “So tell me, this is all you’re capable off?” Michal said with a smirk. Ricardo blushed. “For now yes, but it’s unfair to compare us to you…same goes for Wolf”. Michal smirked. Then tossed the weights at the side. Suddenly a bang sounded and something hit Michal’s forehead at the side. Carlos jumped looking at at the sides, the soldiers scrambled and ran in all directions aimlessly, Ricardo stood up and covered Michal and begun to see in all directions. Michal recovered his sense and then he felt a drop of blood from the side of his head and a big deformed mass of metal that resembled some big bullet. Michal recognized it has a snipper rifle bullet, but it was so big that it must have been a vehicle special rifle. Michal tried to look at the side of the shot, suddenly Carlos screamed “there” pointing at a nearby mountain where he was with Ricardo before the Old Red’s base takeover, Carlos begun to run to the point, so Ricardo. Michal stood there pondering what to do and decided to get a vehicle. Carlos and Ricardo ran quickly, they were so laser focused that they pushed sone of the soldiers so hard that they flew at the sides, one was so unfortunate that Carlos pushed at the front and then stomped his head while running. Carlos and Ricardo almost flew by the mount, after some ,intros of running they found a sniper running while carrying a big Sniper rifle that was too heavy to be carried by just one man. They quickly caught the man and took his rifle. Carlos lifted the man over his head and walked to the base. Ricardo, took the gun. “There” Ricardo said pointing at Michal who was driving a jeep. Michal stepped down from the jeep and walked casually to the snipper. The snipper jaw dropped at Michal’s size he begun to mutter some things that seemed prayers with some words in a strange language like “volo” and “pieta”, or something like that. The snipper struggled to no avail to get free from Carlos, he lifted him and tossed into the jeep rear and Ricardo jumped into the car, he held the snipper. Where we go? Carlos said. “To the basement”. Michal said. He drove silently, his breathing was slow, controlled but his face was hardened. When they reached the base, Michal left the car and Carlos noted that the steering wheel was dented on the places Michal held it. He begun to walk to the main building with Carlos and Ricardo following him with the snipper and the rifle. After some minutes the three man and the snipper got to the basement Carlos was holding tight the snipper and Ricardo carried the rifle on his hands. They entered the basement and then Michal took the rifle and tossed the sniper at the basement interior. “Leave” Michal ordered, Ricardo and Carlos stood at his side dumbfounded. “What?” They asked in unison. “go and train more, leave” Michal said in a cold voice that made very clear that if they said something, Michal could retaliate in a very nasty way. Michal walked with the rifle in his hand, he spun it like some majorette but the show was clearly to show his strength. “Who are you?” Michal said. The sniper looked in fear and muttered “M…Mario”. “So tell me Mario, who sent you?” Michal asked while spinning the rifle. Mario looked at his rifle and was wondering how this man could spend his rifle like it was a toy, a toy he wasn’t able to carry at enough speed to scape, a rifle that could’t kill his target even if the same rifle could destroy an armored car. He trembled in fear but dnd’t answered. Michal took the rifle and twisted it like a pretzel. “Who sent you?” Michal asked again. Mario looked at Michal’s arms and pecs, he then lowered his gaze to his legs and he saw a bulge growing inside Michal’s pants. “This can be very enjoyable or very nasty…you decide” Mario tried to run but Michal threw the Rifle that hit Mario on the back and threw him to the floor. Michal grabbed Mario and ripped all his clothes. He pinned Mario to the ground and then, Michal ripped his shirt and posing strap he was huge, angry and horny. “That was my favorite, so you’ll pay it dearly”. Tell me Mario…who sent you? Michal asked, Mario refused to talk. So Michal ripped all his clothes. Mario struggled but Michal was so strong that he handled Mario like he was a doll. Michal breathing became heavier and flipped Mario so Mario was able to see Michal’s face. Michals eyes were cold his nudeness showed a perfectly balanced body with big legs and a big shaft that looked like a third leg. Michal purred “Tell me Mario…Who send you?” Mario kept himself quiet but hugged himself like that could offer some protection. Michal explored Marios’s body, he was a fit tall twink. His white skin was very cared and on his right shoulder he had a tattooed flag with three vertical stripes that Michal didn’t recognized at first. Michal breathing went heavier…he would not be able to contain himself. Michal pinned Mario to the ground and while holding his arms and caressing his abdomen with his hardened cock he approached his mouth to Marios right ear, Michal bit lightly Mario’s right ear like he was caressing him and whit a whisper he said “Who send you?” Mario yelled..”Fuck you” and squirmed to scape, Michal continued bitting Mario’s ear. “Bad choice” he said in a low, almost pleasing voice. Michal bit off the ear and chewed it like it was bubble gum. Mario yelled in pain and squirmed trying to free himself but Michal had him pinned. Michal took Marios leg and spreader them to his anus was exposed. Michal then in a soft calmed voice asked “Who send you?” Mario was in pain so he didn’t answered. Michal rammed Mario’s anus in a slowly deliberate fashion so to cause more pain, the tissued tried to hold but Michal was already an unstoppable ram inside. The tissues begun to tear apart at the trunk that was entering and the pelvis creaked. “Who sent you?” Michal asked, Mario stubbornly and painfully didn’t said nothing. He tried to grab the floor looking for something that could help him but the floor was empty exception fr Mario and the behemoth over him. Michal begun to thrust, slowly, enjoying the pain, the squirms, the punched Mario tried to hit, but all his efforts where futile, Michal was enjoy taking the virgin ass and destroying it slowly and deliberately so he kept control of his movements. From time to time Michal asked “Who sent you?” But he didn’t got an answer, however the flag tattoo already gave him an idea. Michal thrusts went harder, the muscles and ligaments gave pace the Michal’s cock so Michal begun to thrust faster, Mario squirmed, Mario tried to bite, to tear to make a dent on Michal arms but Michal was harder than anyone he could see. For some vague moments Mario forgot the pain, he thought how futile were his efforts when a tank designed bulled barely damaged him. The other thrust forced him to come back to the place his body was. Michal begun to lose himself on the pleasure, he spread the legs too hard and the pelvis broke apart. Michal got furious, he wanted more, but now the pressure on his glans suddenly stopped so Michal decided to thrust even harder, “I’ll get my pleasure one way or another” he said. “You could be a good soldier boy” Michal said and then he begun to thrust faster, harder, stronger, he begun to rip the skin until he reached the abdomen, every thrust Michal con ripped more skin, muscles and guts. Michal went wild, his threes when deeper that his glans felt the vertebrae, Michal lost himself on the carnage and forgot the space and time, there was only pleasure, Michal crushed the vertebrae with his dick forcing the bone against the floor. Blood poured from Mario’s body at every thrust, the basement echoed at the sounds of “Mpfff”, “splooosh” and “aaahhhhh”, Mario barely exited any sound from his mouth, but Michal barely noticed. Michal kept tearing Mario with his cock. Michal grabbed both Mario shoulder ho have a grip and yanked with all his force tearing the limb from his body, Mario was already death, his horrified face with an opened mouth an eyes. Michal feasted n his face while ripping apart the sternum. Michal grabbed the heart and crushed it against his cock. Michal used the blood has lube, Michal stood over his prey. He continued jerking off and put his feet on Mario’s head like a gladiator over his defeated opponent. Michal reached orgasm and the extasis made him crush the head like an eggshell. His cum flew and he yelled in entasis and victory YEEEEEEAAAAHHHH” and fell on his back, breathing heavily as he regained control of himself. Michal grabbed the tattooed arm and left the basement, he walked next to Ricardo and Carlos that where training, the soldiers stopped their training at the sight of Michal’s bloodied body. Carlos and Ricardo stopped his training and stood at attention like they where on the military. Michal tossed the arm at Carlos. Carlos caught the arm in the air, and examine it, then he saw the tattoo. It was a flag with vertical strips, three in total red, white and green. Mexicans, Ricardo said. “No your idiot” Carlos rebuked. “Italians” he said. Michal nodded. “Seems that I need to make a call to the headquarters, the Interviewer needs to hear this”. Some days after the sniper incident Wolf was n the Interviewers office flexing his biceps and feeling his pecs while hearing at the Interviewer. “We’ll need to reinforce our defenses here or we could be attacked by all the other mobs at the same time” The Interviewer said while playing chess on his office with Igor. Wolf smiled “you have me”, “I know Wolf, but you’re strong, not omnipresent..nor does Michal” the Interviewer said with a smirk. “I have one rook, one bishop, one knight and a bunch of pawns” the Interviewer muttered almost to himself. “But you have two queens” Igor said. “I don’t need two queens on the same board” the Interviewer said. He moved his queen and took a rook from the board. “Checkmate” The Interviewer said, then while storing the pieces he said “two mismanaged queens can lead to a stalemate… That’s why I needed to create a new board, so I can make a better use of my stronger pieces so the SSS gets stronger instead of having them competing” The interviewer wondered for some seconds “Maybe later we’ll need them here, but until that time comes, I prefer to reinforce my two boards”. The Interviewer said while storing the game on his desk… and as we did with Adam, sometimes you need to clear the board so you can move more freely. “For know, I’ll need to get more candidates”.

Hi everyone, as a friendly warning this story is very heavy on violence, if you don't like snuff stories, please stop reading and go one of the more suitable stories on the page. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 9-Wolf’s Sandbox The Interviewer walked alongside Igor, Igor was astounded of the coordination on the members of the SSS. “The Old Red were never this coordinated”. He said . “Power just for that sake of power is using the same rules of this world…that’s for tugs, We want to use the power to change the rules…to change the game” the Interviewer said. Igor pondered his words. “Igor, i’ve taken you with me because you were the leader of the Old Red’s, it’s more difficult to you to unlearn” the Interviewer said, “you have to unlearn the old illusion of power and understand the true power you’re about to learn”, you want to be like Wolf, you have to learn to think like him, like us, and the first step is to stop to think like a tug”. The Interviewer said sternly. The Interviewer looked ash the police station. “One step more” the Interviewer said to himself and walked behind the first line. Adam and Ivan were in the ranks. He saw Wolf’s back, while walking upstairs. At the second floor the cops were firing their guns desperately to stop Wolf and Carlos from reaching the second floor, the commander barked orders, stop them…now!!! Wolf smiled and walked slowly, pondering each step so to instill more fear. Carlos was behind him, he knew that his skin and muscles grew somewhat resistant but wasn’t sure that it was already at Wolf level (if even possible) so he stood behind by a little. Wolf walked grinning until the first cop was at reach. “You win a quick one, piñata!” Wolf grabbed the cop by the throat and pinched through the abdomen, he grabbed the intestines and yanked them out, a gush of blood erupted wince Wolf ripped the aorta too, but before the cop died Wolf grabbed his head and crushed it just for show for the other cops to see. Rhe yells grew in volume has they realized what kind of foe they where facing, an unstoppable hulking muscle monster that wanted them dead. That was until Carlos jumped behind Wolf and grabbed the other cop, pinned. To the ground in a camel clutch and with all his might he yanked the head, the cop cried in pain for some seconds before Carlos tore the head off the body, Carlos held the horrified head like a trophy before launching it at the cops, they dodged the head- cannon until the head crashed against a wall, exploiting, sending blood, brain and bone in all directions, the eyeballs kept stuck to the wall, lifeless like a memento of what’s going to come for them. Ricardo opened the door casually, suddenly the cops found they were being attacked from two sides when they only thought Wolf was the only problem, they tried to shot Ricardo but he grabbed the cops head and twisted 180° so, the cops head was lifelessly looking backwards. The other nearby cops aimed at Ricardo but he kicked the twisted head body to the cops and all of them stumbled back and fell but one. That cop was unfortunately grabbed by Ricardo by the arms, Ricardo was flexible so he put his leg on the cops chest that with his leg and arm Ricardo ripped the cops arms off the body The Cop yelled in agony but Ricardo used the ripped arm as bats, hitting the fallen cops until the arms gave up and where so bland they barely made any damage excepting for the blood stains. The cops already stood up but there weapons where taken of their hands by Ricardo and is arm-bats. They tried frantically to find the shotguns at the floor, the first cp tried to grab his weapon but Ricardo clapped the head cracking the skull, but there was no explosion, the cop fell to the floor, Ricardo, in frustration stomped the head that exploded agains the ground, the other nearby cops puked in disgust and fear. “I´m still not as strong as Mitchal, let alone Wolf” Ricardo thought, then he grabbed the other battered cop and held him agains the wall, he pressed the chest agains the wall until the chest was crushed against the wall. Carlos jumped from behind Wolf and grabbed the arm of a cop and twisted it backwards, the cop yelled “Help me!!!” Carlos smiled and said “No help for you” then he ripped the arm. from the torso, the other cops tried to fire but they were afraid to shot their companion. Carlos laughed and threw casually the ripped arm ant them “Catch” the cops in reflex tried to catch the arm before letting it fall in disgust. Carlos palmed the cop’s head and crushed it like an eggshell. Wolf laughed, nice one, but let’s see if you can surpass this. Wolf walked to one cop and grabbed one of his arm, the cop tried to make a point blank shot but all the bullets bounced off Wolf’s skin, Wolf laughed and dragon the cop he grabbed another cop arm. Both cops struggled to break free. Wolf winked at Carlos and yanked the arms with all his might. Both arms where ripped from the cops bodies, the cops made a bloody and painful dance for some seconds until they let themself fell to the floor rolling in pain, the other cops shot Wolf to no avail, Wolf was enjoying his bloody game, Wolf grabbed both cops remaining arms and yoked them with all his might ripping both limbs instantly. The cops rolled over their backs, yelling in pain like in some horror movie, but the difference is that this was real, Wolf then lived both bodies from the head and while looking at Carlos Wolf brought his hands tighter with all his might and the heads where crushed until they where just a pasty mixture, a chaotic mix of brains, blood, scalps and bone that had four lifeless eyes like it where a gruesome dessert plate. Outside the building the Interviewer with Igor at his side were just outside the first line. “What’s the plan now?” Igor asked. “We wait” The Interviewer answered, we have our three men inside, they will handle the hard work, as soon as they finish they will tell us to come up. The second line have trapped some “volunteers” so we will need to see them later. “What will happen next?” Igor said. The Interviewer smirked. “We will see…for know I’m looking to see if the pawns turn themselves on better pieces”. Igor looked at him with a puzzled face. On the second floor Carlos grabbed a cop, lifted overhead and threw at the floor, the ribs cracked and the cop stood limp in pain. Wolf nodded at Carlos with a cocky smile “show me” he said, but Carlos wanted more suffering, Carlos stomped the legs, one at a time breaking the bones and sending jolts of pain to the cop. The cop jumped in pain at every stomp but Carlos wanted more, Carlos walked next to the left arm and stomped it breaking the bone in half, then he lifted the forearm trying to stop Carlos’s leg but he crushed the arm like a beer can. The cop yelled in pain at every stomp but was waiting from pain. Carlos then kneeled in front of the head and with one punch he crushed the head, the body trembled for some seconds before it went limp. All three men where so concentrated on his bloody competition that they were oblivious too the fact that the other cops were shooting at them and the bullets bounced at them barely gettin their skin red in the case of Carlos and Ricardo and in the case of Wolf, not even make the skin red, nor flinch. Wolf laughed, they where good shows of strength, but Wolf won’t lose in a strength show play to no one, Wolf grabbed one of the cops and tore the shotgun from their hand, he flipped the cop so he was looking at Carlos. Wolf pinned the neck with his right biceps and lifted, the cops legs were dangling in the air, Carlos thought Wolf would snap the neck with his biceps but Wolf had another plan. Wolf begun to compress the head with his arm the cop hitter Wolf’s body to no avail, the pressure kept going out until the head popped oozing blood, eyes and brain tissue, Wolf used the goo has lube for his biceps, then he grabbed the corpse, lifting him overhead and yang the body from the neck and pelvis he ripped it in half. Wolf didn’t let the halves drop to the floor, he showed the body halves to Carlos like a testimony of his strength. Wolf then released them, made a double biceps pose, a very bloody pose Carlos thought. Wolf laughed maniacally at how easy was to tear people apart with his brute force. On the first line somewhat two cops managed to scape, they seemed scared and desperate and they had their shotguns aimed at the SSS guards, they fired and one guard fell dead, Igor instinctively covered the Interviewer. Adam tried to grab the shotgun and the Cop shot injuring Adam’s leg. Adam yelled and fell on his knee. The cops aimed at Adam’s head and shouted “release us or he will die”. They were quite serious, the other cops aimed at the SSS guards and tried to make them letting them go. The guards stood their position, then the cop yelled “Move”. The interviewed clearly said “Stop”. The guards kept their place, even in front of their dead companions. The Interviewer walked and stood in front of the cop and Adam, the cop kept Adam at point blank with the shotgun, the other cop aimed at the Interviewer. “Order them to move…or your friend here is dead” the cop said. “He’s barely and acquaintance” The Interviewer said, “If he dies is because he was weak, he was so weak that he got injured by you.” Adam looked fiercely at the Interviewer and then the gun. Adam felt the pain on his leg, and the rage he felt because the words the Interviewer said hurled his pride, he felt a jolt of strength, he grabbed the shotgun and yanked of the hand of the cop, Adam than pushed the cop to the firs line of guards. The cop yelled “WOAAAA” . The guards grabbed the cop, four guard grabbed the cop, one from each limb and held the cop in their grasp, the cop tried to kick and squirm but the SSS guards held still. The other guard felt puzzled, he tried to aim at the Interviewer but suddenly Ivan appeared from nowhere and grabbed the shotgun pointing at the ceiling, the shotgun fired and the pellets stuck to the ceiling. Ivan was furious, he felt his strenght rise and yanked the shotgun from the cops hands. Then with his military training he his the cop in the head, the cop tried to send a punch to Ivan’s face but Ivan dodged it, grabbed the arm and in a lock he twisted the arm pinning him to the ground. Both men fell to the ground and fought on the floor. The cop tried to break his arm free from the lock, Adam squirmed next to both men and Adam, held the guards free arm. The cop yelled in rage but Adam was furious., hurt in his body and his pride, he felt he needed to make up for his failure. Ivan seized the opportunity and yanked the arm breaking the elbow, causing enormous pain to the guard. Adam twisted the other arm and dislocated the other elbow. The cop squirmed in pain. Ivan and Adam released their locks, The Interviewer entered the police station looking at the cop in contempt. “Good work Adam, seems you’re of some use, Ivan come here” The Interviewer tapped Ivan shoulder and poked his chest. “Good work”, but new time you fight, take out your shirt please. Ivan smiled and ripped the shirt from his body revealing a hairy chest, big rounded pecs and formed arms. He was not a bodybuilder type but more than a powerlifter, more or less like Adam. “You’re training to be an elite, so please act like one, Adam you’ll be sent to the quarters” Adam tried to stand up but his leg hurtled like hell. The Interviewer came close to Adam, Igor was behind him at his right and Ivan at his right. Igor took his shirt off after the Interviewers words to Ivan. Igor was very fit, light a light-heavy bodybuilder with a discreet layer of hair, and a proud Slavic type face. “Adam, we at the SSS usually don’t gave second chances.” The Interviewer said ignoring the squirming cop even has he tried to stand up to scape. “But since you’re a new recruit, you might not be used to our ways, so, you will be sent to the HQ, after you recover you will begin your training, and you’ll be destined to the colosseum, let’s see if there you are of some use” he signaled two of the SSS guards” grab him and go. The guards took him by the shoulders in some not so gentle way and left with a squirming, winded Adam, his blood was staining the floor but the Interviewer kept unfazed. “Ivan, bring that cop now”. Ivan grabbed the cop by his chest on a bearhug and lifted him walking next to the Interviewer. “Lets see officer, where were you?” The officer said “Fuck you”. “Such language” the Interviewer said. Ivan begun to squeeze he was still long way to reach even Ricardo’s level but Ivan had technique. He was enjoying causing pain to a authority figure. “Were were you?” The Interviewer said. “Basement” the cop muttered. “Good” the Interviewer said. “Ivan release him just a little” Ivan obeyed with a wicked smile. “See officer”, the Interviewer said pointing to the four SSS guards holding the other cop. The guards begun to pull the limbs until the cop looked like a starfish. The cop yelled in pain at the overstretching he was being subjected. The cop Ivan held opened his eyes in horror. HTe SSS guards then pulled the libs of the torso at the same time so each one got a ripped limb and the torso fell yelling at the floor where it squirmed in pain. The guard released his limb and stomped the chest, abdomen and head until the bones cracked. After some minutes of cruel stomping the floor was full of blood and the only thing that was seen from the cop was a bloodied uniform and a bloody silhouette that looked like if a turtle was being ran over by a car. The horrified cop squirmed in Ivan’s grasp. “See officer, we don’t need your guns to kill, now, tell me who is in the basement?, more cops?” The Interviewer asked. The officer shook horizontally his head. “So, is there the prison?” The cop nodded. “Good” The Interviewer said. “Igor, Ivan, are you ready?” Ivan nodded excitedly and Igor made a military salute. “Show off” the Interviewer said, “now get your prize”. Ivan yelled at the time he bear-hugged the cop with all his might, the ribs begun to twist. Igor took The cop from the front and grabbing Ivan’s arms they looked like they where in a three man Hugh, bit Ivan and Igor where crushing the cops ribcage between two man, the ribcage was crushed. They released the cop and the body fell limp to the floor, Ivan and Igor stomped the cop with increasing levels of savagery until the only thin with shape was the head. Ivan took the head and with Igors help he ripped if from the body and held it in his hands like it was some kind of hunt prize. Bith men stared at the Interviewer with his bloodied body but with pride. “That’s a good first attempt but you have a lot to training to do”. Both men nodded. “Let’s wait until we know what’s happening over there. In the second floor Carlos looked at the carnage Wolf caused. “Ok, you Win he said” Ricardo just looked from the distance a Wolf’s carnage with a hard-on on his hand. Wolf bounced his pecs “Yeaaaah” I’ll go for my prize. Wolf went to the aisle and entered the biggest room, there were 4 cops with helmets and heavy shielding entrenched with the commander in a big office. Wolf entered, “FIRE” the commander yelled, the pellets bounced from Wolf pecs. Wolf caught on the air some of the shotgun pellets and used them has a self made peeling for their pecs, the bullets were soft for Wolf strength but for any normal human being they would be deadlier. Wolf moaned in pleasure for the skin care but he was more excited because the fear he was instilling by ridiculing the Cop’s efforts. The cops when frantic until they ran of of bullets. Wolf laughter when hysterical, since he enjoyed humiliating those inferior ants that tried to equal his clear superior. Wolf grabbed a bunch of pellets and launched to one of the cops, the launched bullets ripped though the tactical shielding and wounded his left arm. The shielding stained red from the blood loss caused by Wolf’s bullets. “Definitely, the Interviewer will nag at me” Wolf said playfully. When they were sure that no-one would fire again Carlos and Ricardo showed their faces by the door frame and smiled at the officers inside. “If you try to run, they will trow you inside” Wolf said. “Let’s play officers” Wolf said in a voice that was sweet, but inside that voice there was a an ominous call to death and suffering, the cops tried to stay away from Wolf. Wolf grabbed the wounded officer from the good arm and with a soft, playful voice he said “let’s play the doctor”. Wolf used his hand and ripped the shielding from the cops body taking care of not hurting more the cop. The cop yelled in pain, and tried to break free, but Wolf held hard the cops body. “Oh my, you seem hurt” Wolf said while putting his fingers on the wounds. “My my.. I need to examine the words more” Wolf said while tearing the flesh from the arms. The cop yelled in pain. “Oh no!!! your arm is quite wounded, seems I’ll need to find the reason of that pain”, Wolf said, then ha ripped the arm off the cops body, Wolf released the other arm. The Cop squirmed in the ground while grabbing the arm remains with his good arm. Wolf played with the ripped arm looking closely at it. “My seems this arm is of no use anymore…you should get one like this” Wolf said while flexing his biceps. Wolf then used both hands to gab the cop from his helmet. “I’mm need to do more examination but first I need to anesthetize. Then Wolf clawed the helmet with his left hand and closed his right fist. Then he punched the head with all his might. The head crunched, blood oozed from the helmets front spraying over Wolf’s pecs, blood pored from the helmet. The punch strength was so great that the punch appeared from the other side of the helmet. The cop fell limp, death, the body flinched for some seconds before it finally died. “Oh man, I’m so sorry seemed I exaggerated a little on the anesthesia”. Wolf said playfully, “seems you don’t want to play anymore” Wolf said feigning disappointment. “What are you going to to to us your monster?” The commander yelled. Wolf bounced his pecs and punched them before showing a double biceps pose. “I just want to play” Wolf said. Then he kicked out the corpse while slowly turning to the other 3 officers left “Let’s play” Wolf playfully said and grabbed another cop from the arm, he yanked it hard but in a controlled way, so the arm dislocated but wasn’t ripped off the body. The cop yelled in fear and pain. Wolf smiled. “Let’s play treasure hunt” Wolf said while lifting the officer over his head and looked for the desk, he slammed to officer against the wall, the hit got the air forcibly out of the officers lungs. The officer grunted from the pain. Wolf pined the cop to the table and ripped the shielding from the cops body. “Don’t worry pal, I know you have a treasure..hidden in you…” Wolf said to the officer. The other cops were too afraid to even say something. Then Wolf using his open hand pierced the cop abdomen. The cop cried in pain “NOOOOOOOO”, “YEEEEEEESSSSSS” Wolf yelled, then skillfully he explored the police abdomen, Wolf tried to contain the damage but his arms where so big that even if he tried he would tear apart the skin, organs and tissues while Wolf still was using his hand to manipulate the internal organs. Wolf then pierced the diaphragm and grabbed the heart. Wolf smiled, the cop was almost fainting from the extreme pain from having such a big arm tearing him apart from the inside. Wolf grabbed the heart and ripped it from the inside, Wolf looked at the pulsing organ and while looking at the dying cop he crushed it with his hand while grinning with an evil smile “Oh, they always say that there is a treasure in your heart…but there weren’t one…so you lose” he said. Wolf then used his other hand and pierced the abdomen too and yanked out all the intestines, stomach and esophagus. The cop were already dead, but Wolf still wanted to make his victims get more frightened. Wolf kept yanking organs. Then, while looking and smiling at the commander and the two remaining cops, he grabbed the cop pelvis and sternum and tore the corpse in half. Blood and goo sprayed in all directions, the cops stumbled back in disgust, one of them puked. Wolf choose him. “You're next” Wolf playfully said grabbing the officer from the neck. “Let’s play ‘statues’. The rules are simple, you can’t move when I say statue” Wolf said in a menacing tone. “If you move…you lose” Wolf said. “If you win…you can go” Wolf said with a grin…the cop tried to run but Wolf yelled “Statues” the cop just from fear stopped in his tracks. Wolf smiled. “Good” Now stay still. Then Wolf palmed the helmet of the cop and slowly begun to compress it. The commander and the other cop trembled in fear. Wolf was laughing devilishly while his pecs stations begun to show and his biceps to swell. The cop understood that he was in a very deep trouble when the helm led begun to crack. He squirmed in his uniform and tried desperately to get out of his helmet. Wolf kept compressing the helmet until it sounded like popcorn. The cop yelled in fear but was so desperate to release his head from the helmet that his clumsy attempt made him slow. Finally the cop found his way out of the helmet but Wolf already have crushed the helmet, his hands where inside the helmet space and was holding the head directly. “Told ya not to move” Wolf said and kept compressing the head. The cop desperately cried for help, but no-one inside the office would be able to help. The officer and the cop were paralyzed by fear. Wolf kept crushing the head slowly, blood begun to ooze from the cop nose and mouth, the cracked bone sounds were sickening, the teeth begun to dislocate from the maxillary and the jaw begun to crack, Wolf kept the pressure until he was almost doing a sick crab pose with a bloodied helmet that was oozing down blood. Wolf kept the pressure and bounced his pecs just for show. Then he grabbed the corps and piercing the shielding with the uniform he crushed the body and yanked it in one swift movement he ripped the ribs apart exposing the slowly beating heart. Wolf lifted the body from the neck and tore the limbs one by one and every limb he tore, he threw if at the commander. The commander was in fear but he begun to get mesmerized by Wolf strength…he felt weak, he understood his place…to be crushed under Wolf’s inhumane strong feet. Wolf enjoyed the experience, he was already soaked in blood, Wolf massaged his pecs and flexed his muscles just for show. Wolf was already aroused by his own strength and decided to go to another quick play. “Ricardo, call the interviewer” Wolf said, his voice was excited, like he was about to lose control of himself, Carlos knew that Wolf could lose control sometimes but this time they were on a mission. So he nodded to Ricardo “Go quick” Carlos said. Wolf then turned and slowly, like a predator he walked to the last cop. “With you we play Rock, Paper Scissors” the Cops screamed in fear but Wolf wasn’t going to even explain. Wolf grabbed the shoulder and lifted the screaming cop. “You already know the rules” Wolf said to the gaping cop in a low, almost excited voice. The cop knew by the tone that Wolf was barely containing himself, we feared about what he would do to him, he trembled. Wolf grabbed his helmet, the cop screamed in fear thinking his head would be crushed the same way his companion. Wolf pierced the head with his fingers and ripped the helmed in half ripping if from the cops head. The cop stumbled back and fell, but Wolf grabbed him by the shoulders. And showed him his closed fist. “If you win, you can go” Wolf quietly said. “The cop looked first at Wolf’s fist, then he looked at Wolf reddish eyes. One pair of eyes that won’t have any mercy for him, his only chance to live was in the big hand he had in front of him and he felt despair. Trembling, the cop lifted his closed fist. Then Wolf shook his hist at the sound of “one, two, three” that only Wolf chanted. The cop kept his hand closed, Wolf opened his hand. “Sorry pal, paper beats rock” Wolf said, then he put his opened hand over the cops hand and crushed the fist. Blood sprayed from Wolf’s interdigital spaces. The cop yelled in agony. “You have another chance, use your other hand” Wolf kept his low, quiet and menacing voice, then he put his closed fist again in front of the cops body. “At the count of three… one, two, three” Wolf hand showed scissors, the cop showed paper. “Sorry pal again you lose” Wolf used his two fingers and pinning the cops wrist he crushed if with two fingers, snapping the hand in the process, the cop stumbled back and fell in agony, Wolf slowly walked to the cop, he grabbed the cop’s neck with his left hand and lifted the cop at eye level. “Seem you don’t have anymore hands to play” Wolf said grinding his teeth. The cops shook in fear “But I still have my rock and I need to used it” Wolf closed his fist. “At the count of three…one….two….three” Wolf said, the cop yelled in fear but his yell was muffled when Wolf punched his abdomen piercing it with his fist, the inch was like if Wolf was punching paper, the punch entered almost unchallenged by the shielding and skin. Wolf grabbed the aorta with all he could grab and ripped it, blood poured from the hole left by Wolf’s punch. The cop tried to stop the loss with what’s left from his arm. Wolf smiled like crazy, Wolf then punched the head and his punch pierced it, the face was destroyed, then the skull bones, the punch pierced the head from side to side so the commander looked at the remaining officer head pierced by a big hand. “Weak, so weak…piece of shit” Wolf said contemptuously then he grabbed the body’s pelvis and broth his hands together crunching the body like a beer can. “So weak” Wolf said, in disgust and kept crunching the body until there where no more bones to break and the remains looked more like a unformed mass of jell-o. Wolf dropped the body, then breathing heavily and slowly, he walked to the commander. The commander yelled in horror when he saw Wolf’s hand about to grab his neck, Carlos tried to mutter “the mission…” but Wolf was laser focused on his kill, Wolf grabbed the cops neck and begun to compress his windpipe, Wolf lifted the commander until his feet dangled in the air. Wolf closed his free hand and pointed it at the cops head. “Wolf!!! Stop!!!!” The Interviewer ordered from behind. The Interviewer gaze was serious, Wolf red eyes gazed at him… “so what?” Wolf said in a defiant voice. The Interviewer walked next to Wolf. Ricardo and Carlos feared from the Interviewer since they haven seen Wolf actin in this way. The Interviewer said in calm but cold voice while maintaining his gaze on Wolf’s eyes “leave him”. Wolf thought for a second, then he tossed the cop at the wall like a rag-doll. Wolf breathed heavily in rage and went to the other side “GRRRRRRR”. Was the only sound Wolf made, Carlos and Ricardo then understood the “Wolf” part of the name, Wolf looked more like a predator than a superhuman, they thought that the Interviewer was really playing with his luck, Wolf was never looked this menacing. They feared that Wolf could snap at any second killing the Interviewer, themselves and destroying all the SSS guards on the process. They trembled in fear. But the Interviewer stood still in front of Wolf. His face softened and he touched Wolf’s bloodied fist. “Wolf, remember…” The Interviewer said in a soft voice. But he kept looking straight at his eyes. Wolf kept is gaze on him his eyes revealed a furious demeanor, after some second, Wolf and the Interviewer broke sight at the same time. Wolf stood up and went at the Interviewers side. The Interviewer poked his biceps “thanks big man” he said. “No worries pal” Wolf responded but smiled slightly. Then Carlos and Ricardo understood why they both where needed for the SSS, Wolf was an unstoppable force but for some random miracle, the Interviewer was the only people on the world that Wolf respected in a way. Carlos and Ricardo found a new respect for the Interviewer and a new source of fear from Wolf. The commander stumbled back and was still dizzy from Wolf tossing. The Interviewer found a seat that for some random miracle wasn’t destroyed. Then he walked to the desk that was still oozing blood from the cop that was torn in half over it he put the seat in the visitors place at a safe distance so he does’t touch the blood. The Interviewer sat and looked at the Commander, later he concentrated on the desk. Carlos and Ricardo entered the room. “Ricardo” the Interviewer said in a stern voice that ha nothing to do with the son voice he spoke to Wolf before. “Two cops escaped, they came from your assigned side, the fist line caught them but we had a new SSS member wounded…I will not tolerate another act of incompetence, do you have anything to explain?” Wolf turned his head and looked at Ricardo with desire. Ricardo trembled, he thought that he will be Wolf next kill because the slip. “No sir” he muttered. “Go to the HQ Ricardo, we will talk later about this later” Wolf showed hi teeth, Ricardo ran from the room. “Carlos, make sure he doesn’t scape, also, Ivan and Igor should stay in the main hall of the station” The Interviewer said. Carlos left behind. “Commander” the Interviewer said in a diplomatic tone. The commander stood still, “please have a seat”. Wolf looked for another seat, after some seconds Wolf put the seat in the usual commander’s place on the desk, the seat cracked on Wolf’s pressure. Wolf gently lifted the commander and put at the side of the seat. Wold stood at the Interviewer seat. “Commander Mills, please have a seat” The Interviewer repeated. Mills was built, he had the captain rank and although he was fearing Wolf because the brutality he just witnessed, he had some muscle on his own, his uniform was well adjusted to his body so his pests, arms and legs protruded a little on the uniform. Mills regained some of his composure and sat. The frame was strange, a cop and a civilian with a hulking monster over a blood dripping desk looking at each other. “We hope you understand why we needed to restart to this” the Interviewer said in a calm voice. “What?” Mills said. “You’ve almost killed anybody in the station and you expect me to understand?” Mills argued. “See commander, the last officer in charge of this station respected our truce, we only want to have our business and anted to be left alone. We have a pretty selective clients that doesn’t like cops meddling on our business I might add”. The Interviewer responded. “We at the SSS value our secrecy more than ever, so we negotiated with your predecessor about the police not meddling in the SSS warehouses, in exchange we keep this neighbor clean from tugs and drug dealers.” Mills listened in silence but his breathing become more violent. “So what?” He said defiantly. “The truce worked for years until your predecessor was set for retirement…” the Interviewer said. “We waited to see your leadership, but unfortunately you’ve broke our truce…and our trust.” The Interviewer kept silence. Mills stood up from his seat that fell with a “thump” and pointing his finger at the Interviewer he said “I don’t negotiate with tugs”. “But you’re a tug too Mills” The Interviewer said calmly but lifting his volume just by a bit, Wolf raised and eyebrow. The Interviewer tooth a sight and continued. “You’ve asking the people you’re supposed to protect for bribes, you even vandalize some business to exert your dominance, you even made a blind eye when the protests erupted and allowed Brown, Thomas, Lewis, Robinson, Scott, Torres, Hill, Baker to do whatever they wanted on those moments, you turned a blind eye and even protected Brown…you know people out there still resent you from that?…they don’t want you here…we tried to contact you before but you send officer Lobo and Leon…we even tried to contact you directly, we sent you messages, we even send people to look for you in an extremely polite way…but our calls fell on deaf ears. So, after some more intents, We realized that we needed to come here and make our point very clear. So from now we wan a new deal from you and the government”. The Interviewer said. Mills fell in shock for a second, how could be possible that he knew about Brown and the others? “How do you…do you know what happened to them?” The Interviewer stood up and walked next to a window. “Yes, we know what you did, and we know about Brown and the others…” The Interviewed signaled to Wolf with his hand and Wolf responded by bouncing his pecs and making a crab pose while grunting. “…my friend here…took good care of them, I can assure you that they almost disappeared in a poof of red smoke” The Interviewer said with a light smile. “What are you talking about?…they are…dead?” Mills asked already knowing the response. “Commander” The Interviewer interrupted. “I really don’t have the time or the will to talk about those that escaped the law because you helped them to scape, but they won’t scape the SSS Law, those beneath you saw your misdeeds and made a blind eye those that tried to denounce you are dead, or they were protected by the SSS and now are part of our guards…” Mills looked in rage “So what?, do you have any proof? You just came and killed every man here and then you decide you’re better than me?”. “No commander, don’t compare me to you, I already now we are even worse monsters than you, or I might correct myself, we are the true monsters here, you’re just a bunch of bugs that were stupid enough to annoy the real monsters, now you get surprised when the true monsters squash you like the bug you are?” The Interviewer voice went to a quiet rage. Wolf smile went wide. “Commander, I have two things to talk with you, I have a proposal first, and a demand” The Interviewer said and took his seat again, lookin at the bloody desk in front of him, he sighed. “I recognize talent, you are somewhat strong, so you are invited to join our ranks. If you accept, you will be trained and you will become one of our members, you will be above those petty power you hold so dearly, but will have more power than you can get ‘here’” The Interviewer said while signaling the office. Mills went suddenly silent. “Also, I need the major’s phone number”. The Interviewer went silent and expected an answer. The silence only was broken by the blood dripping from the desk. Mills looked at the interviewer and Wolf, then he said. “I am what I am by my rank and position, you really think that I want to be a lower rank of your so called ‘organization’…screw you…and that’s a No for both things” Mills said, then he grabbed his seat ant threw it at the Interviewer but Wolf’s grabbed it it and yanked out of Mill’s grasp. Mills tried to run to the door, but Wolf already grabbed him from the arm and tossed him at the desk side. “So what?” Wolf said. The Interviewer looked at Wolf “commander, I don0t take a ‘No? Lightly, but I still need the major’s number, we can go with Wolf here but why all the hassle?” The Interviewer said in his polite voice. Wolf grabbed the commander arm. “Wolf please get one finger” Wolf pinned Mills to the bloodied desk and took his right index with his right index and thumb. “Not the index please buddy” Wolf grabbed the middle finger instead. “Please commander, lets save the hassle don’t you think?” The Interviewer said. “Fuck…you” Mills said, Wolf then crushed the finger, the nail broke and the finger went flat at Wolf’s pinch “ARRRRGGGGHHH” Mills cried. “Commander, you have 19 more fingers left and all I want is a number. The Interviewer said. “NOOOOOOO” Mills yelled. So Wolf broke the middle finger and tore it from the hand. “AIIIEEEEEEEE” Mills cried his tears went flowing from the pain and humiliation. “Make this easier for you” Wolf said softly at Mill’s ear. “Grab another finger, spare the thumb and the index” The Interviewer said. “Screw….you” Mills said defiantly. Wolf grabbed the ring finger with his hand and crushed it before yanking it out of the finger, l, Wolf ripped the skin and tissue like it where a glove, so the crushed bone stood on the hand. Wolf laughed. “Commander please, don’t be so immature, you need to learn your place.” The Interviewer said again calmly. “Screw you…” Mills answered and then Wolf ripped the little finger and crushed it in front of Mills face. Wolf was over Mills like he was mounting him the from Mills face you could see that there were nothing of pleasure, alt leas for Mills since Wolf was enjoying his time there. “I recognize talent Mills, you should have joined us” The Interviewer then tapped Mills body and found his cellphone, then Wolf helped him to used his fingers to unlock the phone. The interviewer tapped the phone in front of a panicked Mills. “There you are, seems that the cell signal are already back” The Interviewer said in a playful tone that remembered Mill of Wolf’s. “Major?” This is the Interviewer from the SSS, we are going to send you a message, please read our mail in the box we are about to send you, there are your clear instructions” The Interviewer hang up the phone and kept looking the phone, then he looked at the photos. “Sir, you have really twisted tastes…” the Interviewer said in disgust. “It’s a shame Michal is not here, he would teach you how disgusting is to rape kids” the Interviewer said in utter disgust. “Wolf, I’ll be true to my world, do it at your heart’s content”. The Interviewer left the room Mills yelled “Nooooooooooooo”, Wolf yelled joyfully “Yeeeeeeeeeeeaaaahhhhhh”. Wolf grabbed Mills hand and tore from the body, slowly, bone by bone Wolf tore Mills apart, Mills yelled in pain at top of his lungs, Wolf tore each bone apart from the arms, then the legs until Mills was only a bloodied torso. Wolf then grabbed the skin and tore it pice by peace until Mills yelled where muffled and at the end they suddenly stopped. Wolf then lifted both arms and brought both arms down, cracking the ribcage and desk with one hit. Wolf grabbed the head and ripped it from the body. Then left the room, he found the Interviewer on the aisle, then showing the head like a trophy Wolf said “mission accomplished”. “Not yet Wolf” the Interviewer said, he then begun to walk down the aisle and stairs, there were blood and body parts everywhere “enjoyed Wolf?” Wolf bounced his pecs “Yeah buddy, shall repeat the experience”. The Interviewer smirked “let’s see” On the first floor Ivan and Igor were waiting. Wolf handed the head to Ivan. Then they followed the Interviewer to the aisle that Ricardo was watching, the Interviewer looked at the doors but he didn’t saw nothing, he was puzzled. Then he entered the emergency stairs and looking down he saw a closed door that directed to a basement. “Seems here is our little mystery..Wolf” he said. Wolf passed at the Interviewer side and a loud bang sounded has Wolf kicked the metal door and tore It with a chunk of wall….a moaning sound followed the silence of the door fall, Wolf looked inside and smiled at the Interviewer “no danger here” Wolf said and left with Ivan. The Interviewer entered, there were a prison cell but there were no cops. The prison was small, and there was a tall, white bald bodybuilder raping his cellmate, the cellmate cried for help but the bodybuilder was clearly enjoying his ride. “What are you doing?” The Interviewer said “Just punishing this son of a bitch” the Bodybuilder said. “Why for?” The Interviewer asked. “This excuse of a man is here for raping his neighbor” The bodybuilder said while raping the tug. The Interviewer was amused “do you need privacy?” He said with a slight smile”. “No, it’s better with witnesses” The bodybuilder said with a wicked smile. The tug cried “heeeelp, this hurts”. “It was not that hurtful when I found you raping that poor girl isn’t it your little prick?” The bodybuilder said thrusting even faster and stronger than before. “This bug was gloating on his rape to the two cops, they left but never came back so I hear the chaos and took my chance to punish this tug before he scapes justice”. The thrusts became harder until the bodybuilder reached orgasm and moaned in pleasure at the same time the tug yelled in pain. The bodybuilder took his dick out of the rapist ass who fell to the floor exhausted. The bodybuilder looked at the Interviewer and flexed his biceps. “Like what you see?” The Interviewer nodded. “What’s your name?” “I’m buck” “Do you have any work Buck?” The Interviewer asked. “I’m new to the town, I was looking for a work, I need to settle down” Buck said. “What kind of work do you seek?” Buck pondered and said, I’m kinda strong. “What will you do to that tug?” The bodybuilder thought for a second, then he walked next to the tug grabbed his neck and twisted it until a crack sounded, he kept the pressure until the head was at an abnormal angle. “What will you do? Will you leave me here?” Buck asked. “Well, seems you’ll have a job Interview soon” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Buck smirked. Just two hours after, on the majors office a horrified yell sounded, the Major was nervously reading at a letter, with his staff horrified to see Commander’s Mills horrified head on a box, the letter had all the instructions the Interviewer sent for the majors office, the SSS headquarters would stay independent fro the rest of the town and would handle all the maintenance and security for the neighborhood. The rest of the services would be handled by the government, but now they won’t have any meaningful power, there would be no more cops near the SSS warehouses and the people will be protected…but the people and even the SSS would pay taxes (How thoughtful the major bitterly thought). The major looked at the police station and a flash followed by a fiery blaze sounded has the station was being burned to the ground, with all the police officers stationed there. The major was horrified and didn’t knew what to do, he disliked the fact that they fell for an underground coup whose reach they barely understood. He looked at his staff. “What do we do?” One of the members simply said “wait for orders” The major and his staff realized that for now, that was the only sensible thing to do apart of burying Mill’s head. Near the police station burning place, The Interviewer knew that he would need more recruits and that the SSS got suddenly more work that before, but the bet was already made. He walked next to Wolf, “your candidate will wait for you on the office” he said. “Good, let’s see if there is potential there” the Interviewer fainted for a little and fell on Wolf arms. “You’re overexerting yourself” Wolf said. “Seems before the interview I need a rest, but you don’t think that I’m weak” “Wolf smiled, you’re not me, so I understand” And both left the place to reach a van where Igor was already at the wheel.

As always this time that are a lot of snuff involved, if this turn you off, please stop reading, if you like that, enjoy. Thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for the kind help. (enjoy too) The Secret Snuffers Society Part 8-Wolf’s Playground At the early morning the Interviewer woke up to see a familiar figure standing at his side. Wolf was already there, the. Interviewer was surprised at first, then regained his calm. “What? Are you that excited that you went to wake me up?” Wolf just smiled devilishly and bounced his pecs. “Ok, ok Wolf, let me get straight here”. Wolf din’t even answer, the Interviewer knew he was so excited that he could snap ant anytime and begin to destroy thing and that would be bad business since he would need to find even more budget. After a few minutes he straightened himself and took his tablet. Seems that the first and second lines are already deployed. Carlos And Ricardo are ready…the Interviewer looked at Wolf “is I think it0’s time to deploy out tank” The Interviewer smiled slightly, Wolf smiled broadly. “So…It’s true…?” He asked. The Interviewer left his room, Wolf was behind him waiting expectantly for an answer, they went out of the warehouses, the the Interviewer spoke “yes, excepting for the commander you’ll be able to feast yourself at you heart’s content. The headquarters where quite deserted, there were barely a few people, most of the guard were deployed, the second line would be back first, but now they where being deployed in there vicinity of the police station. They were not in the SSS uniform but dressed has normal people, with jogger, sweatshirts and all kinds of gym clothing, so they looked more has a group of fitness buddies than a group of soldiers. The fact that the SSS stablished long ago a facade gym near the police station was useful in many ways, first, the gym was top notch, so the SSS could send his own recruits to train there while collecting valuable information, the gym attracted many potential candidates (as the late Ryan), and the gym also worked has a spying station where they could gather information of all the cops that trained there since they stablished an special “public service workers discount” that attracted all kinds of cops to the gym. Wolf was forbidden to enter the gym because the Interviewer thought it was too much of a temptation for him. The SSS guards stood on their places, rotating from place to place in order to not raise suspicions on the neighbors, the firs line was deployed at the corners streets, the small business owners were already SSS collaborators since the SSS was already providing them with cheap security, financial counseling and even in some cases they provided cheap financing. So the SSS was a good business partner for them, the SSS also prevented the cops to ask for bribes and rumors said that the SSS also had the mafias in check, so they wanted to help the the SSS endeavors, finally, the SSS members, Wolf and the Interviewer where also frequent clients, so no questions asked, the SSS were such a good partner with the community and the government on the other side was so inoperative that why would they want to switch partners?. That convenience grew at a new level after the protests where they found that they couldn’t trust the police, there were some rumors that some of them, who played a direct role on the protests disappeared in suspecting circumstances, but nobody knew exactly what happened to them, since their disappearance the cops where seldom seen on the business but the people still feared them. The interviewer seized this opportunity to help the people and to get a better grip on the neighborhood. The fact the the Interviewer had planned this strategy with so much anticipation amazed Wolf, a very difficult thing to do. Wolf respected strong people, but since he met the Interviewer he knew that there where another type of strength that he learned to respect, and the Interviewer had taken the “not be weak” phase at heart, Wolf was in some way proud that he helped to shape this figure that the Interviewer was since he was the only who unleashed this strength that fateful day. Wolf and the Interviewer left the SSS warehouses, they decided to take a van, that would help to hide Wolf’s size. Carlos Ricardo where there, they chose some shorts that came over the knee and flip flops, Igor was also there but he was using a lycra that was too thing revealing some impressive quads. The Interviewer sighted with irritation and said “Wolf they are learning your clothing habits, and Michal’s too, I’ts a miracle they took us seriously when the elites…” he paused, he knew that his word fell on deaf ears. “You really don’t change our clothing habits that mucho pal, you enjoy that” Wold said, The interviewer punched his arm lightly in a gesture that revealed the confidence that had one another. Igor thought that anyone else that made that gesture would be a stain in the floor at the next second but didn’t said nothing. The Interviewer, Wolf, Carlos and Ricardo entered the van. Adam and Ivan were on the first line while learning about the SSS gropes. Igor took the Van’s helm, he looked at Wolf almost reverently. He pushed himself to drive the van with such intensity that he even menaced the former chosen driver, Ricardo. The Interviewer thought that he was taking his new place on the SSS in a very pushy way, but he also have learnt himself that sometimes Wolf would exert this effect on some people’s minds. Igor changed that much since he saw Wolf’s might that the wanted to be near him, to learn, to be stronger, so the Interviewer allowed it, but just to be sure, he left Ricardo at the copilot’s seat. While driving on what was an uneventful drive they discussed last minute details of the plans, after some minutes they reached the front of the police station, it was 7:00 am, so that was the turn shift, that helped to make the operation more impactful since they would catch most of the cops, on the station, so, the second and first lines already reported the station would be full of the active force and commanders, there where few officers delayed but they were already been neutralized by the second and first lines. So the cops inside the station would not notice. Igor parked the van nearby, but then Ricardo asked him to get down with the Interviewer. Ricardo took the wheel. Igor was shocked “why?” He asked. “You’re not strong enough yet” the Interviewer answered before getting down of the van.W He stepped down and closed the door, not before looking at Wolf. “To your heart content, excepting the commander, remember”. Wolf nodded, He looked like a giant child about to be given new toys. “Don’t worry Igor, soon you’ll be able to resist weapons without dodging, but for now, neither you , nor Adam or Ivan have trained a single time with us, you’ll be dead if you go there untrained, I allowed you to join this operation has training but you’re not allowed to be on the operation. The Interviewer tapped the van and the Van stormed off to the front entrance of the station. “You just see Igor, now you work for me, so don’t move without my order, or else Wolf will be pissed” the word that Wolf could be pissed at him worked like a charm, Igor stood at attention like he was still on the army. The Interviewed smirked “you like him or you want to be like him?” Igor said “I wan’t to be like him…I won’t be weak anymore” Igor said with a serious face, the Interviewer nodded. “you won’t, at least if you stay with us…if you decide to leave us…well you will be nothing” the Interviewer said while walking calmly behind the Van. The van screeched, it took too much momentum. Wolf yelled in excitement. “YAAAAAAAAI” the Van crashed on the front door of the station. The station had one big main entrance and two smaller entrances at the sides. One of them was closed for repairs. Ricardo left the Van, ripped the Van’s door and quickly ran to the left entrance. Carlos left the Van and stood at the center. Wolf stepped down the Van, the from line officers stationed on the main entrance, were puzzled, could this vehicle lose control…the doubt was followed by surprise when they found Wolf getting of the van with a devilish smile and the surprise was changed to terror when Wolf grabbed their heads and crushed them like they where empty cans of beer. At the distance, the Interviewer was at Igor’s side, he had his phone on his hand. “There it begins, the hacker’s team already cut the station from the Internet and we temporarily cut the cellular coverage from this place…I must admit that the group of hackers you used on your old mob are very useful Igor. “You used those hackers?” Igor said in surprise. “Yes, Michal contacted them and we made a very juicy offer, also helps that they are also gym freaks. I think is better to use hackers instead of destroying the antennas, that would piss the people, you had a lot of useful resources, we only took them”. The Interviewer said. “How much time you’ve planning this?” Igor said “a lot of time, there were multiple scenarios, this is just one of them”. The Interviewer said while some alarms sounded. “I hope they cut the energy soon, that will give me a headache. Igor was dumbfounded, “a headache is all what you care for?” The Interviewer squeezed his arm “Igor, thrust us…you’ll learn that power is everything and I wan you to have power if you were to handle some of our operations” Igor found himself flexing his biceps, why he would like to be on the Interviewer good side?. The interviewer nodded in approval. “You’ll be strong and even more brutal than you where, you’ll know how Nikolai folded you back, but for now, enjoy the show”. Wolf was holding two headless corpses one in each hand, another cop started the alarm, then, the ruckus started. “Carlos, stay here, don’t let any cop leave the building” Wolf ordered and walked to the left aisle a door opened and a cop came out, Wolf tossed him of pf the corpses, the guard yelled in horror but the yell was shut quickly when Wolf punched the face caving his skull. On the room was another cop, who stood frozen, Wold looked at him and said “hi officer” Wolf grabbed the corps from the pelvis and cracked the corpse in two, then yanking at the side using his monstrous back muscles he ripped the corpse with such strength, tossing the remains to the walls. Wolf grabbed the cop by the head “Not fun if you don’t fight, you don’t put you heart on it” he said, Wolf punched the chest and ripped the heart off the body “seem you don’t have any heart! To put on” Wolf said playfully the gaze on the cop was of horror, then wolf crushed the heart and then the head. Wolf rubbed the blood and the brains from his hands on his shirt and left for the other room. While Wolf was enjoying his kills Ricardo was running to the other side of the station, he carried his door has a shield, when the alarm sounded a cop came out with a gun loaded, he aimed and shot Ricardo who deflected the bulled with the van’s door. Ricardo jumped over the cop and brought him down with a kick. The cop fell down and Ricardo stomped his neck crushing his neck, Ricardo twisted the neck to make sure of the kill, he the entered the room it was the gunsmith, there where another guard pointing a shotgun. Ricardo ran with his shield in front hitting the cop. The cop stumbled back and the shot ignited some of the non lethal grenades. Ther was an explosion followed y the bang of millions of rubber balls that bounced on Ricardo’s body, none could harm him but he let irritated, the cop that shot fell unconscious, Ricardo stomped his head crushing it, the blood stained the floor, the floor of that room was stained with blood, brains and bones mixed with some rubber balls in what looked like a gross cookie. Ricardo left the room, “at leas we won’t have to worry about those”. Some cops went stairs down holding guns, Carlos used the Van and with a Yell he pushed the Van towards and upwards the stairs with a kick, there was a lot screeching sound, he crushed a cop ribcage against the wall, Carlos gabbed on cop and used it like a bat to hit other cops who fell unconscious . The force was so big that the arm ripped and the body flew away. Carlos yelled in rage he searched for the body, the cop was yelling in pain, Carlos lifted the cop by the chest and bear hugged him, cracking all the ribs in one strong movement, then Carlos looked the other unconscious bodies, the first he ripped the heart out, the second he ripped the head off, and the third cop was torn apart with his barehands, the crushed cop was gasping Carlos punched the head against the wall crushing it like a bug. Carlos felt the energy shot from his adrenaline rush and ripped the shirt of his body, other cops came down, Carlos yelled in defiance. Wolf went to the aisle, the other doors were closed, so Wolf thought that the cops already were hiding, entrenched on their rooms. He decided to give them a little surprise, Wolf smiled. On the next Room there were some barracks. The cops inside already heard the alarm and the noise outside. The alarm and the lights suddenly went off. “Seems that the energy was out out, on officer said while pushing the beds against the door to block the access, his companion asked “what could be happening”, “Don’t know, possibly there is some mob, but why they would break the truce”. A third officer said. “Better to stay here, the first officer said, well block the door and wait”. A fourth officer stood silently against the wall. The officers unlocked their shotguns and waited in silence. Suddenly, a fist came through the wall, then another, Wolf fists then opened and “hugged” the wall, the fourth officer was at the side of one of Wolfs arms, Wolf grabbed the officer head and crushed it against the wall, the other officers gasped. Wolf broke the wall entering the room. Wolf appeared in a cloud of dust and debris, that fell in the corpes in fromt of his feet. Wold smirked, “so…you decided to die here”, the officers fired their shotguns but the shells bounced on Wolf skin but made holes on his shirt. Wolf ripped the shirt off his body with one hand and flexed his biceps while still receiving shots. “Damn that really gives me a massage”, Wolf moaned while the officers yelled in desperation. Wolf loved the feeling, he loved to inspire desperation and horror. Wolf grabbed one officer from the neck with his right hand and punched a hole on his stomach with the left hand, Wolf grabbed the spine and ripped it, the officer legs suddenly stopped moving and fell limp. “I managed to avoid the arteries” Wolf said playfully. “But I want some blood!” Wolf then used his left hand to hold the shoulder and Ripped the head off the body. Blood gushed from the severed neck. Wolf tossed the head to one officer who then looked at his former companion horror dying face, and the rest of the body to the other officer who was pushed far away with the force of the impact. Wolf kicked on of the beds and pinned the other officer with the bed and the dead body. Wolf walked to the cop with most mobility that kept shooting his weapon at Wolf until he was let without rounds, he then tried to hit Wolf with the shotgun but Wolf took the Shotgun from his hands and folded it like a pretzel. The cop begun to beg for mercy, Wolf grabbed him by the neck and lifted so his feet dangled in the air…Wolf smiled. “So weak”. He muttered, Wolf did a gorilla press with the squirming cop, “No no no” the cop said… Wolf mede pushups with the cop…”I really recommend you this exercise…unfortunately you won’t be able to do from now on”. Wolf then brought the cop down to his knee breaking the spine in two. Wolf then using his back muscles tore the cop apart with such strength that the two ripped halves crashed against the walls and stuck to it, the upper halve stuck to the wall in a gruesome way, the blood splatted around the dead body, the face was a mixture of pain and horror with the mouth opened in a horrific way, with blood pouring from it like some sick painting on the wall. The last cop squirmed to break free but the corpse weight and the bed was too much for him. Wolf pressed the bed with his foot while tearing apart the metal bed. Wolf tore the bed in parts so at the end he got a long self made irregular cable. The last cop was desperately beating Wolf’s head with the shotgun like a bat desperately, wolf took the shotgun and toast at the wall and she shotgun exploded in pieces from the impact. “How many people you’ve caught, and locked…I’ll give you the same feeling….whit my own personal touch”. Wolf said devilishly. Then he lifted the cop from the legs and after locking the two ankles with one hand he began to wrap the cop like a coil, the irregularities from the former beed now turned to cable made that some parts pierced to the cops skin who yelled desperately,, Wolf cried at the pain he was inflicting by his skillful coiling, Wolf kept rolling up the metal over the cops body he coiled the legs, than the pelvis, and abdomen, the cops was making hard for Wolf to wrap the arms so Wolf grabbed both arms and with his fist he crushed both arms ant the biceps level so the arms went limp “you’ll regret this later buddy” Wolf said wickedly. Once Wolf finished the cop was tied up with metal up to his chest. Some of the parts were already piercing up the skin so he bleeding and the pain and desperation was shown on the cops face. Wolf was proud of his manual skills. “Do you feel? Do you feel desperate…how many people did you made feel tied by your abuse I’m wondering?” Wolf said with contempt, “I’m not looking for and answer since the answer is that you all die” Wolf then took each oh the cable extremes and with his monstrous string he begun to pull the cable until the coil compressed the cops body evermore. The cable pierced the skin, then broke the bone, the cop head squirmed, the fingers moved desperately in all directions making a futile effort to break free, Wolf kept pulling the self made coil until the cable broke the bones, pierced the skin and ripped the muscle. The cop looked like a gruesome enormous sausage at Wolf’s hands, the cop face went red from all the pressure his blood was exerting, his head was limping… his eyes were losing his life but Wolf grabbed the head with his right hand…”you won’t go so easily”, Wolf ripped the head from the coil and folded up the coil extreme with his right hand, then pierced the head over the tip of the cable. The room looked like a gruesome piece of modern art. Wolf flexed his biceps…”looks I’ve just found a new talent…I’m sculptor!” he said playfully before leaving the place by the same hole he created on the wall. The yells of the cops sounded everywhere on the first floor, Ricardo heard the screams kills mixed with the yells of the Carlos battle at the central stairs and pondered what Wolf could be doing since the screams clearly indicated that anyone was torturing his victim and that meant Wolf since he was clearly the strongest and the more Wicked of the bunch. He wondered that if Michal was there he possibly could be raping someone before tearing his victim apart and wondered how could be that both muscle monsters could be so similar and so different at the same time. Ricardo saw the emergency stair where a cop came out with a shotgun. Ricardo couldn’t react that quick and the cop fired at his chest. The shells bounced on Ricardo skin, he felt irritated, he hated guns, Ricardo grabbed the cops right hand the one that holed the shotgun and with all his might he ripped the hand with the shotgun. The cop yelled in pain and tried to hold the right stump with his left hand trying to stop the blood loss. Ricardo ripped the shirt of his body revealing some reddish areas where the shot shells bounced. But otherwise, is hairy pecs where intact. Ricardo grabbed the cops head and begun to compress it like an egg, Ricardo lived the cop from the head. Ricardo was already irritated so he decided to go slowly, another cop came out of the emergency stair and tried to stop Ricardo aiming his gun at Ricardo’s head. Ricardo ignored it and crushed the head alike an egg shell, the other cop fired his gun but the bullet bounced. Ricardo was enraged, he grabbed the cop arms and ripped them from the body. The cop stumbled back and fell rolling in the floor in pain, Ricardo walked slowly, he tossed aside his flip flops… “this is something I want to enjoy”, he said. Ricardo slowly put his foot on the head, then slowly compressed the head against the floor, the cop screamed, the screams became muffled screams, then gurgles, then the head only emitted a cracking sound, then a sickening squish… the last sound that came from it it was a pasty sound when Ricardo squished the head like it was a big nasty bug, Ricardo twisted his foot grinning wickedly, Ricardo rubbed his dick while crushing the cops head, loving this new found sense of power that he was learning. Ricardo left the cops body. He searched the rooms left, nobody was inside them so he decided to wait for more victims on the emergency exit, he walked upstairs and blocked the emergency stair from inside to stop anybody to use it, but he didn’t wanted to enter, he followed his orders and decided to wait there until Wolf was ready to go upstairs. There were some banging but soon the banging stopped. Ricardo kept blocking the door until the moment he could need to enter. Wolf entered the aisle, he saw an emergency door but it was strangely blocked by some of the machinery from the works they where doing, he felt that the Interviewer would say “what kind of contractor does this?” This was a mistake he would not tolerate. But now that trapped more cops up there just for Wolf to snuff. He walked the aisle, seems that they are barricading, “does they think that there are some kind of army killing them?”. Wolf went to the last door. One with a “barracks” sign on them. On the inside, the cops were desperately putting beds and stuff there to block the door from opening, “we lost communications”, one cop said. “They attacked on the turn shift, we many of the officers where changing their comm devices, so we only have a radio here, also we lost communications with the outside and the Interned doesn’t work either, nor the cellular communications”. The cops kept shouting the phrases one to another. “Seems that the mobs are trying to take over the neighbor”. The cops kept trowing stuff at the floor. “Commander what do we do?” Yelled one of the cops, the one with a radio “You shall resist, we can’t help you down there until we shot these bastards downs, we don’t know why the delayed officers haven’t do nothing until this point, and this seems to be a coordinated attack” we will be barricading up here, you to the same, “What blocked? Both emergency exits are blocked?” the commander’s voice suddenly stopped on the radio. The cops stood silently and continued to build their barricade. Wolf tried to open the door, just for fun he felt resistance and then playfully knocked the door. The cops trembled, then Wolf punched a hole on the metal door and looked at the cops inside, the’ve trapped themselves there. Wolf looked at the five frightened cops there, this was the biggest room of the building, so there were even lockers trown at the floor to act as a barricade, just for teasing and said “Here’s Wolfie” with a wicked grin. One of the cops shot Wolf to the hole but every shell bounced on his face. Wolf smirked wickedly “Not nice”, the cops saw Wolf taking on state behind, then he took impulse and kicked the door that flew from his hinges, sending all the stopping beds and lockers flying away. Some of the beds flew back hitting the cops, Wolf made sure too make quite the entrance. The cops then saw a big, almost monstrous mountain of muscle soaked in blood, Wolf entered the Room, the cops yelled and shot their guns, shotguns and any weapon they got at his disposal. Wolf simply ignored it and used some of the debris he had at hand and used it to block the entrance of the room. Now the cops realize the mistake they made trenching themselves on the roof, where now they were essentially trapped. Wolf simply stood there, pondering what to do, there was an awkward silence while wolf bounced his pecs, and flexed his quads… the aisle was silent, the only sound that there was where the orders barking on the second floor. All the shots of the cops bounced, Wolf walked side to side slowly, like pondering what to do. The cop with the radio tried to communicate but that sprung Wolf to action. “What?, what’s happening” the commander said over the radio. “Wolf took the radio, pressed the button and said “you’re all going to die”, then Wolf grinders the radio with his hand. The radio cop took his gun, unlocked and fired at Wolf’s face, Wolf just grinned at the ineffective weapon. “Not nice…let’s make it nice” Wolf grabbed the gun and crushed it with the cops hand. The cop yelled in pain and fell backwards. The others panicked and tried to get out of the room but Wolf made sure they were trapped. Wolf grabbed one cop from the ankles with the left hand so the cop was upside down from the ankle left ankle. Wolf grabbed the right leg from the knee with his right hand, then he changed his left hand from the calve to the knee. The cop tried to punch Wolf at any part he could reach but his punches only amused Wolf. “Yes, yes, fight until the final moment” Wolf said with an evil voice. At the same time he begun to pull the legs at the sides, the Cop yelled has Wolf was spreading his legs until he got a 180° full split…a bloody split since his legs begun to rip at the sides, the cops pants begun to show red stains. Wolf went full strength and ripped both legs apart. The cop body fell to the floor, the other cops looked terrified at the body of his companion. The cop tried to use his hands to crawl apart but Wolf reached him, lifted his foot, aimed at the head and stomped with all his quads might. The Quad’s muscles tore part of his shorts as they went full size, brain, blood, teeth and eyes flew everywhere, the floor cracked and cratered and the building trembled. The other cops yelled in horror to see what their fate could be at the unfathomable strength of Wolf’s. Carlos felt the tremble as another cop tried to overran him, he grabbed the cop and threw at the wall, the cop used his gun to threaten Carlos but he quickly grabbed his hand and cracked the forearm. The cop yelled in horror and pain, Carlos then lifted him from the throat and slammed the cop against the ground. Carlos lifted his foot and slammed the torso as hard as he could and the foot perforated the torso crushing the heard and the column. Carlos tried to take out his feet from the hole he just made but his flip flop stuck on the chest cavity so he left the shoe inside, took his feet out and kicked the corpse upward. Some sick noises sounded, Carlos kissed his biceps delightfully and ordered. “Stay there”. Ricardo heard the order and smiled, the emergency door banged but he didn’t even flinched. He just waited. On the room with Wolf he stood in front of them, the cops were terrified in front to the looming death that Wolf represented. One of them, In terror tired to shoot Wolf but they had no more bullets, nor in the guns, nor in their shotguns. “Seem you only have your bodies…will you fight or you will offer yourselves to this muscles” Wolf said while flexing his muscles. Wolf grabbed the other cop from the arm and lifted the cop from the free hand. The cop tried to hit Wolf with the shotgun but Wolf was unfazed by the hits. Wolf took the shotgun and put the cannon on his mouth, he close his mouth and ripped a chunk of the cannon in front of the horrified guard face. Wolf chewed the gun just for fun, then he spit the chunk of cannon that became a bullet that perforated the cop abdomen. “Here you have an idea when you run off of bullets” Wolf said with a grin. Wolf then showed the guard the bitten cannon. Then with a wicked grin he ordered “Bite” the guard said “NO, NO, NO”. Wolf crushed the forearm and the guard yelled. Wolf inserted the cannon into the cops mouth. “Bite” Wolf said without releasing the cracked arm. The cop stubbornly kept how mouth closed so Wolf grabbed the arm from the the humorous and closed his fist cracking the bone. The cop yelled and Wolf used the opportunity to insert the shotgun cannon on the cops mouth. Wolf released the arm and grabbed the guards head. “Just be grateful that I’m not piercing your head with this ‘weapon’” Wolf said grinding his feet. The coop tried to chew the gun but it was too hard for him. “Weak…let me help you” Wolf said, the he grabbed the head from the upside and the jaw, with his other hand, then Wolf compressed the head against the cannon, the teeth broke and the mouth begun to bleed, the cop yelled in agony but Wolf kept pressing while grinning with pure evilness on his gaze, ,he kept compressing until the jaw broke loose and the cannon fell to the floor, Wolf adjusted his hand and kept compressing the head until the head was flattened like a pancake. Wolf shook his hands spraying blood on the floor and the walls. The other cops within in hour ad how easy was for Wolf to crush heads without effort…and worse, without remorse. Wolf grinned and lifted the bloodied shotgun, ”I hope the Interviewer don’t count this has using a weapon or he surely will be pissed at me”. He said to himself. He then looked at the other cops "maybe if you three try to fight me at the same time you should have an opportunity”. Two of the cops tried to hit Wolf with the shotguns but the third stood there terrified, unable to do nothing. Wolf felt disappointed. He pushed the attacking cops, “Not that you have much opportunity even if the five attacked at the same time.The cops fell at the ground, one tried to get up but Wolf was quicker, he grabbed him by the calf, yanked him while crusing the bone, then grabbed the yelling cop by his head and put if over his pec using the nipple to close the cop’s mouth. Wolf hardened his pecs “Silence” Wolf ordered but the cop yelled even with his mouth covered by the hard nipple. Wolf compressed the head over his pecs moaning in pleasure at his own strength, the cop body flinched and felt limp. The headless body twitched. Wolf felt that the cop went easy, so he used his monstrous hands and tore the cop in two. Tossing the halves at opposing sides he walked to the other attacking cop , he grabbed the cop by the waist and lifted him over his head. Wolf skillfully turned the cops so his head was in facing forward and Wolf bright him down like he was trine to nail the cop agains the ground. The head exploded against the ground and the force Wolf made on the body comprised it like a stomped can, the legs dangled in the air so Wolf grabbed them and using his leg on the pelvis he crushed the pelvis and the body even more and ripped the legs from the body. The last officer stood frozen in fear, he pissed himself at Wolf’s sight. Wolf walked very slowly, grinning in pleasure at the feeling of installing utter fear on someone. Wolf ordered “Worship me asshole”, then bounced his bloodied pecs. The cop grabbed Wolf pecs and begun to caressing them, then he flexed his biceps and the cop grabbed them. Wolf smiled and closed his eyes, then he bounced his pecs again. Wolf grunted while the cop worked Wolf pecs. Some minutes passed until Wolf grabbed the cop hands over his pecs then he opened his eyes and looked at the worshipping cop “Nice work buddy, but we need something more…some lube…” Wolf said, then he crushed the opened cops hand between his hands and his hardened pecs. Wolf grinded the hands against his pecs until the skin tore and blood, bone pieces and destroyed mead covered Wolf’s pecs. Wolf continued the hands grinding agains his pecs until there were no more hands to destroy, and his pecs where covered in red stains the cop stumbled back yelling and looking at his destroyed hands, or what’s left of them. Wolf continued caressing his nipples until his excitation grew visible. The cop leaned on the wall crying in abject pain. Wolf walked to him and grabbed his head. Then he looked at the cops horrified eyes. “For a coward, you were good managing my pecs, unfortunately you can only do it once at a lifetime” Wolf said wickedly, “Let’s see if you can do the same with my biceps” Wolf flexed his free arm and with a swift and quick movement he pressed the cops head against the biceps, the mouth opened and the jaw dislocated, the skin ripped has the jaw opened in an abnormal angle, Wolf kept pressing until the eyes popped out of the sockets and the head stopped being round, Wolf kept pressing the head until the brain oozed from every opening and blood and brains drenched Wolf biceps. Wolf opened his hand to feel his biceps through the cop’s scalp, he grabbed his bicep and said “real hard” Wolf released the head’s remains and the corpse fell to the ground. Wolf kissed his bloodied biceps. “Seems I need a bath” He said then he walked to the barracks baths and without taking his clothes and tennis, he bathed himself. On the station aisles, the yells and cries of pain of Wolf victims were followed by a sudden silence that was only broken by the distant noise of water flowing and Wolf grunts and moans. Carlos smiled and Ricardo grinned but kept their positions. They knew that Wolf would be coming soon and they were going to overtake the second floor. Outside the Interviewer looked at the station with Igor at the side. They were seated on a cafeteria and the Interviewer was drinking a coke. “Seems they’ve finished the first part” he said, the took the phone and looked at the time. “The second part of the operation should start soon the First line should be approaching the station, the second line should have left the delayed cops to the warehouses. It would be safe for us to approach the building with the first line”. Suddenly the SSS guards changed positions and begun to walk to the station. The Interviewer waits until he finished his coke. “See Igor, we need to take out this station so we can freely build the SSS from here and your former base…but before we destroy the station…I have an Interview to do”. On the station Wolf left the bathroom the only blood Wolf still had was the one attached to his shorts and shoes. Wolf grinned maniacally, walked over the corpses, he threw away all the stuff that was blocking the door and walked out to the aisle. After some moments he found Carlos. “It was time” he said. Wolf grinned, “well, let's go play”. They walked slowly upside at the sound of shotguns and barking orders.

Thanks for your patience and apologies for my inexperience. Thanks for the guys who helped me! Hi guys, just giving it a go as I had been thinking of this story for a while. I have a few chapters in mind and this is my first attempt. Please note this story contains snuff (not gore though) and if you are offended or it is not for you please do not read. Chapter 1 - The new neighbours In the remote tropical Australia village where they grew up, Paul and his family were enjoying a typical Aussie life, a quiet environment, plenty of sunshine and the nearby beach. His father was a farmer and his mother a hairdresser. The father played some rugby in his younger years so he built himself a respectable hunky body, and he enjoyed training his son as well as swimming a lot in the blue ocean. At 18 y o Paul had a very toned body, and his father gathered some weights for him to build some muscles in the backyard. Paul was also starting to develop attraction for males and muscles, and every time he would see muscle hunks at the beach and around town he would definitely love that sight. One day new neighbours arrived, in the house next to Paul’s family. They seemed like a nice family, apparently they came from Armenia and they had an overall arab look and features. They had a boy, the young Alex who will soon become Paul's friend, a lovely wife, and…the father. The father was a handsome, Arab looking hunk, and what really impressed Paul was his sheer size. The man was a beast, looked huge especially in his shorts and tank top, with massive legs, a pair of huge arms and everything else was just… humongous. His name was Milos and they met him shortly after his arrival where they introduced themselves to his family. Their English was basic back then, but they seemed like nice people. Milos was very assertive and dominant straight away, very confident and almost arrogant at times. They brought some homemade biscuits and they came into our garden for a drink. Paul was taken aback when he shook the big man’s hand, he felt a jolt in his crotch when the powerful paw almost crushed his hand. He loved muscle and big guys, and was realising the effect that powerful muscle men were having on him. His cock would twitch and stir, but now that he was staring at Milos, looking at his chest barely contained by that tank top, those footy shorts were unable to contain those huge legs and those bare feet were so much bigger and more manly than his own or his father’s... It was lust, pure lust for muscles and power that comes with them. Looking at Milos strutting his muscles around barefoot was making his cock real hard and he could barely control it. He started imagining how strong the guy was and what he could do with his muscles. His mother asked him “Wow you’re a big guy, how tall are you? You must weigh over a hundred kilos!” Milos answered very confidently “I know, I am tall 1,95 metres and weigh 135 Kilo but I like to train and keep strong!”. On that he flexed one arm and the bicep and tricep exploded in size. His mother laughed and wowed but Paul was feeling his cock going in steel mode…and he ran to the toilet. Paul pulled out his 7” thick jock rod and could not believe how hard it got. Quickly pumped it thinking of those arms still vivid in his mind, and he dumped a load with such vigour that he trembled on his feet. He barely contained the ropes of cum with a bunch of toilet paper. After a few moments he came out of the toilet trying to pretend nothing happened but felt completely self conscious.. He thought his father was built and he was just a 1,85m tall 90 Kilo ex rugby guy. This hulk was at another level. The son was quiet, and for his young age he was already pretty build, following his father’s genes. The mothers were commenting how big and strong he was for his age, and that he was going to be another hunk for sure. His mother commented “I know, the doctor was so surprised that he is already 60% heavier compared to the average weight at his age, and it is is not fat!” That was unbelievable!The boy surely looked very, very solid especially at his age. He had a really good shape and his muscles were defined and visible under his paper thin skin. Later that night Paul was furiously pumping another huge load out thinking of Milos' hulked out arms and shoulders. He could not get over how big his pecs were and the moment he was thinking of something that he could do with his muscles power, his cock would erupt so much that his balls would hurt. Paul also looked at his body in the mirror and quickly did a few sets of pushups to tone up and get some pump. And instead of calming him down he was just ready for another explosion. Later that month he enjoyed watching Alex’s father in the backyard, working in the garden and showing off his muscles. He definitely accepted the fact that he was not only gay but that he was completely into muscle and powerful guys. Just looking at the giant muscleman strutting his muscles in the garden and lifting stuff effortlessly was making him hard. One day he saw him lifting some heavy badass stuff from the garden and shoving it on a small van, and his dick was painfully hard. Then he noticed that Milos was barefoot, another thing that made Paul absolutely nuts.After watching this behemoth constricting a huge amount of dry wooden sticks and poles in his arms, then crushing them, and noticing his huge back rippling with muscles, his dick started uncontrollably spewing cum, and that was his first hands free experience. When these episodes happened his orgasm was so powerful he would lose control of his body for a moment. When bumping into Milos he was always self conscious and shy, he was super scared that they would find out his perv habit and the fact he was turned on by that stuff. Then one day they decided to go on a trip together on a nearby lake. It was the middle of summer and the sun was scorching hot. Once they got there it was already incredibly hot to see Milos barechested, barefoot and strutting around…wearing speedos that did nothing to hide a huge package between his legs…then he helped Paul’s father to get the boat off the trailer, and he did so by basically lifting it like it was a piece of paper. Paul went so hard by watching that he had to jump in the water to calm down his steel hose. Alex was amused and not really minding much but was watching carefully at Paul’s reactions, as if he was really trying to understand what was going on. Also in his speedos Alex was already showing some muscle definition, he was definitely the best built and biggest youngster he had ever seen. That evening they all slept in the same cabin, a simple small cabin with a couple of bedrooms, one for each couple and the children slept together on the big sofa in the lounge. When they went to bed, Alex was very chatty and was asking Paul about his training and his father. “So why is your father so much smaller than mine? It must not be that strong. I bet my father could beat him up on arm wrestling or just wrestling on the floor” Paul was a bit surprised and didn’t know what to answer. “Well yes but size is not all, he was a very good rugby player and he taught me a lot of fun stuff. He also taught me weights lifting” Alex's face lit up “Oh weights so you train now? I want to train but they don’t let me. Papa has a gym in the garage, he lifts very heavy stuff but I am not allowed in. So I just do push ups sometimes.” With that he flexed his arm a bit, his biceps were visible and his pecs were definitely there. Paul gulped down and said “Oh well you can use my weights sometimes” Alex was in heaven ”Oh yes please but don’t tell mama or papa” Suddenly they heard voices shouting from the bedroom where Milos and his wife were. Paul was worried and Alex said “Oh …this happens sometimes, I try to ignore and hope it ends quickly but sometimes it doesn’t” And suddenly the discussion picked up and a loud slap filled the air and the mother opened the door and went outside crying. Milos followed her wearing only his tight briefs, then Paul’s parents came out as they heard and gathered outside. The mother was crying and Milos was shouting her to shut up and come inside OR…. Paul’s father stepped towards him and placed his hand on the huge man’s naked shoulder “Hey I don’t want to get in a discussion but I’m sure this can be resolved by talking, let’s go inside”. Swiftly Milos grabbed Pauls’ father's wrist with his huge hand. Paul was watching this behemoth, naked except for his tiny briefs, towering over the much inferior guy, with his muscles in full pump, and could not help but feel his cock engorge spasmodically. Milos then let him go and walked inside his bedroom and slammed the door. After that there was a chat with the poor woman and we were all shaken. The Morning after it was awkward but more disturbingly we realised that Milos was not a good guy and with his muscles and force he was also very dangerous. Eventually we all got home and everyone was back in his house but we worried about the woman and what could have happened. After that episode there were many others involving violence, police checks, issues and troubles. Paul’s family was trying to not interfere but often the mother would ask them to look after Alex, so he would often stay at mine and we would share the bedroom and play a lot together. That’s when we started working out together, and realised that Alex was indeed very strong and although he was around ten years younger he was catching up extremely fast! One evening it was quiet but Paul heard voices from the neighbour's backyard. Alex was fast asleep in the other bed nearby. He noticed Milos with two other men, they were quite big but not as big as Milos, and they were having a serious discussion. They were keeping it quiet but it was not a normal scene. Suddenly Paul saw Milos grabbing the other guy by the throat, they were speaking armenian. Milos lifted the guy by the throat with his arms like he was a doll. He was clean off the ground and he repeatedly asked him questions. At some point the other guy was visibly scared and tried to hit Milos. Milos greeted his teeth in anger and compressed the guy’s throat until he passed away. He dropped him to the floor and turned on to the guy who had just hit him multiple times with his fists, causing apparently no damage to the huge guy. The guy tried to hit him in the face but Milos stopped his hand with his huge paw. Then grabbed the other hand in his other big paw and powerfully forced both hands behind the guy who was being completely overpowered. Then he bearhugged him swiftly and lifted him off the ground. While in his embrace, he said something in Armenian which sounded really bad, then he added “And now you pay”. He started trembling and gritting his teeth and constricting the guy in his arms. Paul could not believe what he was seeing, he watched as Alex was fast asleep and felt his cock start to throb uncontrollably and ooze precum profusely. As the guy was trying to scream but was muffled by the powerful bearhug, Paul could see Milos’ huge back exerting power and he saw the rib cage being crushed by raw human power. His cock was steel hard. He heard a loud crack of ribcage breaking and giving up. His cock exploded in the biggest orgasm Paul had ever experienced. Paul suddenly let go of a moan as he was taken by surprise “Aaaaarghh…” Milos heard him and turned his head to see who was there. Paul freaked out, still ejecting ropes of cum in his shorts, while lowering his head in order not to be seen. Then he heard more muffled shouting and more bones snapping. Must be the other guy! Then some muffled noises, and the van going off….then coming back moments later. Shit the guy must have disposed of the bodies! Paul was in complete shock. That night the wife was not at home, for reasons we did not know, and he asked us to look after Alex one more time. The morning after they had breakfast Alex returned to his father’s house, and Milos looked at Paul with a menacing face. Paul was shitscared to be caught, bit nothing happened. Milos was definitely a scary man. After that night Paul was both super scared and turned on, and did not know anyone to talk to about that stuff! He did not want to talk for fear of ending up like those men… After that night there were no other similar shocking surprises but every now and then Milos was behaving strangely and dodgy people would come and go, their animated discussions and fights with the mother kept happening and Alex was clearly in denial or perhaps he was trying to protect himself. One thing that happened a few months after is that a medical visit found Alex really heavier than the average, at 57 Kilo, and blood tests revealed the presence of testosterone that was not normal at that age. The doctor however said that it was all good from a health point of view and that it would have been necessary to ensure feeding the boy properly , with high protein and also allowing him to exercise as much as he wanted. But his mother did not like the weight training and she did not approve of his father’s ways, so as a compromise she allowed Alex to train at the local gymnastics club, where lots of boys were having fun and building great bodies. Paul was super impressed and he was thinking that the boy was going to grow a lot and could not wait to see the development of that muscle boy. Years flew by and the boy grew. Every time Paul caught up with him he seemed thicker, taller, stronger, even more solid and his voice changed too. In a couple of years he reached 72 kilo of solid muscle, he never seemed to put on any fat. Alex would often show off to Alex his new gymnastics tricks and Paul was in complete awe of how much power and control was in this muscled boy. He would do planks, handstands, lift his body in all sorts of ways and show the massive strength he had. At Paul’s 21th birthday they all gathered at Paul’s home (again Alex’s parents were in some trouble and they left the kid with Paul’s family.. Paul was still bigger than Alex but Alex was catching up fast…they were almost the same height. During the party someone commented on how big Alex’s biceps were and he flexed them. Dave, one of Paul’s friends, said “Oh but I am surely stronger, and you are too young so you won’t be strong” Immediately Alex faced the guy and shouted to his face “show me then”. He was already shirtless, sat down at the table and offered his meaty calloused hand to the bully. The guy looked at the arm which was defined, and looked extremely solid. The moment he grabbed his meaty hand he realised he was in bad trouble. Dave started pushing the arm of the strong boy, which was not moving, and he thought he could have a chance. Then he looked up and saw that the boy was not even exerting much power, he was just looking and grinning. Then suddenly he felt a jolt of power and the boy literally and methodically smashed down the much older guy’s arm, showing that his power was real. The guy was shocked and could not believe it, he felt Alex’s arm and gasped at the feeling of suck hardness. Then Paul’s father wanted to give it a go. “Hey boy don’t be shy, give me all that you have ok? I am fair and will try to knock you down, so be brutal ok?” Alex looked more than ready. His hand engulfed the much older man like a muscled trap and suddenly they started. After a moment of struggle, the boy quickly and in full control smashed down the older man’s hand and arm. The father was shocked and gasped “Wow man you are one strong boy! Well done” then gave each other a man's hug and the father was even more shocked when he felt the hardness of the boy’s body. In the evening there were comments about the boys’ power, and how fast he was growing. Late that night Paul was waiting for Alex to come to sleep in his room, as the boy was spending more and more time in the toilet, especially in the evening. Paul thought what that meant but then shook off the thought, it was definitely too early and maybe the kid needed some time on his own…or maybe he was wrong. When Alex came out his briefs were looking real tight on him. Paul gasped internally as Alex’s body was looking magnificent, strutting those thick defined strong legs and that amazing chest and arms were making Paul really jealous, the kid was passing Paul quickly. Then suddenly Alex said “Hey I saw bodybuilders doing pumps and stuff on youtube, I thought we can do it together to get our muscles pumped, wanna try?” Paul was again in disbelief that this young muscle god had these ideas in mind. But he was too excited not to join this type of fun. “So if I wanted to pump my biceps, you would need to grab my hands and push them down, so while I work my biceps you can work your triceps”. And so Paul did. At first it was easy but then Alex increased the rate. “You are not pushing down much are you”. But Paul just could not compete with the boy’s muscle power. ‘Ok I have an idea, keep your straight arms with your body and make fists” then he grabbed Paul’s fists with his big hands and started….lifting him. With his biceps only, he lifted Paul completely off the floor and started curling him in the air. Then Alex dropped him down and said “Also this is good for shoulders then” and grabbed Paul by his armpits with his paws and lifted him again, extending his arms all the way up and executing many reps like he was a doll. Then he dropped him and flexed “Oh man feels so good! Check this out, feel how hard they are. You are much softer than me for some reason” and he struck a solid, impressive double bicep pose. Paul was impressed and like in a trance he put both hands on those sculpted huge bicep peaks, and felt the hardness. “Paul you need to train more, we can train together and we can both grow big and strong!” Paul was ashamed that he was not as strong as the kid but excited at the same time. “Well it’s time to go to bed I guess” Alex looked at him with his piercing green eyes and turned around, jumping on the bed. “Night champ, see you in the morning, we go for a swim” Paul looked at the sculpted muscles and his massive, strong legs. He wanted to be that big himself. With that, they went to bed and Paul had a massive wet dream that night.

Oops, sorry the new chapter was fast. As always, if snuff stories are not of your liking please don't read, and as always, thanoks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for their input and help (sorry if this comes too quick, I've shortened but still gets long...but at least noit thaaaat long) The Secret Snuffers Society Part 7- The Interviewer’s plan The Interviewer was taking a shower, the warm water cleansed his body, he simply was lost in his thoughts. He suddenly begun to remember old times the first days of the SSS, the fateful day he met Wolf. The Interviewer closed his eyes and the images came racing to his mind. The town was already a mess, the neighbor was hell. All nights the yells, the shots the cries for help were like the soundtrack of a terror movie, the Interviewer came to his house from a boring job, but was the best he managed to find on the nearby town. The police abandoned town to his fate, fort of, the only police that came there where all corrupt cops that abused his power or negotiated with the gangs and the mobs for their own personal gains. The Interviewer felt sick for that, but he didn’t have any power on his hand is he resigned to his fate. One day he arrived late to his home, it was a rundown apartment in a building next to a profound and dark alley. He picked his key and he heard some voices on the alley. The Interviewer wanted to go to his home and forget he heard something but his curiosity won that night. He walked to the alley, slowly, almost stealthy. “Do you have my money?” One deep voice was heard. “Man, I’m on it, I tried to make the old lady of the mini market to pay me but she didn’t had any money?” “Don’t lie to me, you surely smoked all the money on weed” The first voice replied. “I wan’t my money now, or else, I can’t guarantee your…protection” the same voice continued. The Interviewer gave a few more steps, he saw a cop in front of two thugs, the Interviewer felt sick. “They were supposed to help us but they are just thugs in uniform” he thought. Many things raced his mind, he wanted to have a weapon, he wanted to be able to do something…he wanted power. “Crack” the interviewer stepped over a branch and the sound scared the thugs who ran away, the cop turned to see where the sound came, the alley was dark but the Interviewer decided not to run, he was fed with it, It could be little, but little was way more than nothing”.”Who are you?” He asked defiantly. On the inside, the Interviewer was terrified, but his pride, of his stupidity made him face the cop. “I needed that money” the cop said angrily, “Now I’ll have to seek those tugs again, those idiots”. The Interviewer said “so you were here just to claim your bribe?”, “and what if that’s the case?” The cop defiantly asked. “I will report you” the Interviewer said, he knew that those where empty words, but was the only stupid thing he could say at that time, he knew the system was broken so at the same time he felt stupid and ashamed that the only answer he could make was to resort to the system. “Don’t think so pal” The cop said and even before the interviewer could read he fired his taser gun to the Interviewer, the pain was unbearable, the Interviewer yelled in pain. “You made me lose my pay asshole” The cop kicked the Interviewer. “I lose my pay….I’ll kill you”. The cop loaded his gun, pointed to the Interviewer head, the Interviewed looked at the barrel, he was too terrified to move, too terrified to even try to fight, but he was too prideful to ask for mercy, I the seconds that followed he accepted his fate and waited for the bulled to get out of the barrel and kill him. The cop pressed the trigger but before any bang could be heard a shadow passed in front of the Interviewer face, a loud yell sounded and some bangs where heard. The interviewer stood up and looked at the place the cop was, for some reason the cop was “floating”, then when the interviewer eyes adjusted he saw that the cop wasn’t floating, a big hand was lifting him from the head, covering the cops mouth with his hand, the cop had his gun in his hand but he already emptied the magazine. “What to we have here” a fierce voice sounded…”what’s the meaning of this…a lone cop?… you know…I hate cops…I have not found a good cop, but I’ll make you a good cop…you know….the only good cop is a dead cop” that was the sound of the shadow, his voice, the Interviewer knew that he needed to take this opportunity and run, but at the same time he was too stupid, or too daring. He took a step, then another, then another…to the shadow. The shadow got iluminated by one of the few alley’s lights, the Interviewer saw a very big and strong man, the Interviewer saw his big arms swelling with power has he lifted the cops almost effortlessly, he was dressed in a big tank top and shorts with converse shoes. The man took the cop’s arms and ripped from the body, the cop muffled yells were sickening, but the Interviewer kept looking, the man ripped a leg, then another then he crushed the face, then ripped the other arms, the cop was dead, but the man haven’t finished yet. He lifted the cop from the chest and crushed it like a beverage can. The man wiped the blood of is hands with his shirt, then ripped it from his body and bounced his pecs, the interviewer was mesmerized by the show of brutality and tried to run, but the man noticed. The man caught the Interviewer and lifted him by the throat. “No witnesses” He said. His gaze was fierce, his deep, dark eyes lusted for the destruction he was about to exert, The interviewer knew his life was finished, but he had too much pride, or too much rage to beg for his life. The man looked at his eyes, and suddenly his glaze softened. The Man dropped the Interviewer who stumbled back ad hit the wall. “Who are you?” The man asked. “Does it matter? You’re about to kill me, you murdered brutally that cop and never asked his name, so why it should matter?” The man lighted hysterically…for one minute, two minutes…5 minutes… the Interviewer felt his blood boil…”What?” He asked with rage, the man looked at him still smiling, bounced his pecs and said “woa buddy, calm down” he said with amusement. “I have never seen such a fierce attitude from anyone I was about to kill… you really know how to make an impact buddy…I’m Wolf, how’s that they say?…Nice to meet you?” The interviewer was puzzled, some minuted ago he was going to kill him brutally, now he was presenting himself…the Interviewer nodded with his head. “Nice to meet you Wolf”. Wolf laughed…”so… what you were doing here?, obviously you didn’t wanted to meet me here I should say”. Wolf said with a smirk. The interviewer knew he wouldn’t have a smart answer, he also found a little irritating that smirk, his blood boiled but he also thought that would be madness to offer a rude answer, so he decided to go with the truth. “I sorta wanted to stop them, I shouldn’t have spyed them”. Wolf smirked “weak” he said, the Interviewer’s blood boiled again so he forgot any warnings to “I was fed of them, I was fed of this cops using their authority to bully the people, to intimidate us…they let those thugs go free, they just robbed a poor old lady that can’t even defend herself so I tried to make something”. Wolf was amused…he was intimidating, all the people he met were frightened by his presence, all the people but this weakling. Wolf teased him again to have fun. “Come on buddy, they are going to find that corpse an you seriously don0t want to be found here. “At that moment the Interviewer realized that he was in front of a super strong murderer that was about to kill him, he was a witness and he remembered to feel fear. “Don’t worry buddy…for now” Wolf said in a menacing voice. “How about we go to you place, I saw you trying to enter this building…so what do you say?”. Wolf wasn’t asking he was kinda ordering, ordering in a somewhat diplomatic way, but the Interviewer knew that Wolf must have saw him when he entered the alley, he wanted to kick himself, but now because his short temper he was talking casually with a monster that just tore a cop apart with his barehands, that also just have a little bruises from the bullet impacts and that is self-inviting to his home. He felt extremely dumb but he thought his best strategic move would be to accept. Come on, please be sure that you don’t destroy the doors please. Wolf smiled, he clearly enjoyed to tear people apart, to make them fear his presence and even more, his strength. But now he found a new source of fun, he just found this weakling that even when he saw what he was capable to do, was capable to speak to him directly, even irreverently, but also, he saw how he was mesmerized by his size and his muscles he felt that this pathetic excuse of a man enjoyed his lust for destroying another human beings and show them who’s the boss in a very bloody way. He decided to test the waters just to see how much time he could enjoy to be near this weakling before deciding to snuff him out, but for now he would know this man better. He smirked and walked casually. Wolf and the Interviewer entered to the latter home, it was a very small apartment on a 4th floor with a bed, a small table and a worn sofa and a laptop, there was a small window pointing to the ally so Wolf understood that the Interviewer should have seen the cop doing their business a lot of times, he saw the cop’s corpse and smiled, he felt his biceps and pecs and marveled at his own strength. The interviewer looked at his fridge, and then to Wolf…I really don’t have much food here, I’m not sure you’ll be satisfied. “Can we have some burgers?” Wolf asked. I don’t have too much money “the Interviewer said” “I have some”, Wolf said casually while showing the Interviewer the blooded wallet of the cop and smiling. “What the…” the Interviewer wondered if the kind of monster that was in his house had any limits. Wolf opened the walled took some bills and handed them to the Interviewer, go get food” Wolf ordered. “Do you think I’m some kind of maid?” The Interviewer snapped at Wolf, at the same time some kind of loud music begun to sound and the smell of weed stenches the air. “Oh my…there we go again”. Wolf frowned on the smell and said “Why do you suffer this?”. “I don’t have any other place to go…I’m stuck here so I endure it”. The Interviewer said in a low, almost ashamed voice. Wolf looked at him, tapped his shoulder and said “you go to bring food, I’ll wait you here…don’t try to scape, if you do it, I’ll find you…”. The interviewer left his place, on the third floor the stench increased so he gagged, he walked down and saw the abandoned apartments that didn’t found new tenants, the Interviewer ponders Wolf’s words “why do you suffer this?” A tear ran down his cheek and the Interviewer left to find some burger place open. After some time, the Interviewer brought food home Wolf gave him enough money to buy three spare burgers that he knew wouldn’t last, and some coca colas, he loved coca cola. He saw two cops doing guard, he pondered for some seconds if he should tell them about Wolf but then he remembered how useless they where, so he passed on the idea and walked to the burgers store. He went back to his home while still meditating on Wolf’s words. He though that would be easier if he had Wolf’s strength “that would make thins so much easier” he said ti himself and kept walking. He went up to the building, the building was strangely silent, when he entered his apartment Wolf yelled “come here buddy”. The interviewer freaked out, he was gay but he freaked out at Wolf size, would he wanting him to have sex? The interviewer feared for his life, he thought that Wolf would sex-snuff him, on the other hand if he didn’t came Wolf surely would get out and still sex-snuff him so he decided to enter, “Hi buddy Wolf said casually, did you bring the food?” Alf was naked, the Interviewer saw that: first Wolf was huge in any sense of the word, second, Wolf doesn’t have any kind of shame and third that Wolf likes to tease him just for fun since he didn’t had any kinda of sex interest. The Interviewer blushed and stormed out the bathroom while Wolf laughed hysterically. After some minutes Wolf left the bathroom naked. “Do you like what you see?” Wolf said flexing a double biceps pose, the Interviewer saw him directly in the eye and said “Of course yes…I like big men” Wolf smiled pleased, he relaxed bounced his pecs and said “And did you like what I did to the cop down there?” The Interviewer blushed, he never though he would enjoy the death of another human being, but at the same time, Wolf’s brutality, his strength, his lack of care for anybody or anything mesmerized him. “Yes, he muttered” Wolf smiled. They shared the meal, The Interviewer was puzzled, the third floor apartment usually where loud, but there wasn’t any smell of weed, the silence was almost relaxing if it weren’t for the mole he had at his side of the sofa. The sofa struggled to hold his weight and Wolf was clearly enjoying his size and is meal, he devoured four of the five burgers clearly honoring his name. “That was delicious” Wolf said. The interviewer asked “the burgers or what you did to the cop?”, Both Wolf said with an evil grin looking at the Interviewer. “So what do you eat? Normally” the Interviewed asked. “Well I like a lot of food, I also like protein shakes, in desperate cases I eat cops or any victim” Wolf said that so casually that the Interviewer pondered if he was teasing him again. “Nice buddy, at least you didn’t snapped at me again… you’re learning” Wolf said with a smirk. “The Interviewer was exhausted so he decided to shut up, “can I sleep without fearing that you will kill me like you did to the cop down there?” He asked. “I cannot guarantee nothing, these pythons like to kill has you can see” Wolf said flexing his biceps casually, the Interviewer opened his eyes in fear, Wold smiled “go sleep, I won’t hurt you…at least not yet”. For some reason the Interviewer believed Wolf, he went to sleep, he left some space for Wolf, and was so exhausted that he quickly felt asleep. Wolf stood in front of the Interviewer, he looked at the abandoned corpse down the alley and looked at his hand, “why this guy is still alive?” Wolf pondered that it was the first time that he didn’t kill a witness, but for some reason he felt that he could build a connection… or he could break it. He went to the crackling sofa and fell asleep. The new day the sirens woke up the Interviewer, they found the body!, The Interviewer freaked out, he went to the safe where Wolf was sleeping, the Interviewer tried to touch Wolf to wake him but felt that I could be rude to wake him and also some fear that Wolf could kill him with a hit. But the cops would ask questions and Wolf clearly could be a suspect and they could both go to jail. The interviewer tapped Wolf’s shoulder, no response, he grabbed his arm, Wolf could be dead like a rock if wasn’t that he clearly was still breathing, then he pinched his pecs and they bounced “Hey buddy” Wolf said with a smirk. The Interviewer blushed, you did all of this just to tease me?” “Het buddy people like me like to be muscle worshipped” Wolf said flexing his biceps again. The Interviewer snapped at him, seems the cops found you piece of art down there. Wolf stood in front of him, naked and amused, this weakling clearly doesn’t fear him even if he already saw what he was capable to do “wait until they see my work of art down in the third floor” Wolf said with en evil grin… “you..snuffed them?” The Interviewer asked “kinda” Wolf said, “whet where so high that I don’t even know if they felt something breaking” Wolf enjoy the Interviewer reaction. “They where trash anyway, so I hope they don’t stench” the interviewer said “oh they will, in some time they will, until we burn them” Wolf said casually. “Oh yeah? Do you seem to have some experience, can you explain me how to you make bodies disappear?” Wolf laughed “are you sure that you want to learn?” “If you stay here seems I’ll have to learn so I can help you clean your mess” the Interviewer said angrily “you make too much ruckus” the Interviewer continued bossing Wolf ho stood there puzzled. “Let’s go grab breakfast” Wolf said. The interviewer went shocked, no-one has invited him to get breakfast, he was always alone, and now this brute came crashing down on his life and then inviting him the dinner and now the breakfast? “ I can cook myself, thank you” he said pridefully “woa buddy, calm down, I’m just saying thanks for the night, if you want me to leave,..I´ll leave “ Wolf said, even surprising himself. When he was so casual with anyone weaker than him? Wolf was the clear alpha but now he was caring for anyone?” Wolf’s feeling where puzzled he warmed to this weakling, not romantically, but for some reason he could see on him some kind of friend, that was something he didn’t knew, people like him don’t have friends, he’s on top and he sniffs the ones down, but for some reason he enjoyed to be near this impudent brat. “Don’t be so proud, I’ll invite you the breakfast, do you have any clothes?” Both men descended the stairs, they walked causally when they looked at the cops on the alley, some of them were puking from the gruesome scene, Wolf smirked. The people walked away at Wolf’s presence, he was so intimidating that people didn’t wanted to be on his way, only the Interviewer was near Wolf and for some reason Wolf didn’t mind at all. “So how you disappear the bodies of the third floor” The Interviewer asked casually. “You don’t mind at all?” Wolf asked “they were shit, their minds are weak, they just escaped the world with drugs…I can’t stand it”. The Interviewer said with scorn. “So you don’t like bullies, nor drugs" Wolf said, “yeah that kinda summarizes it, do you use steroids?” Wolf was surprised by that question, in other instances he would be offended and snuff the shit out of the one who dared to ask that question but he was with this stringed person that takes all kind of risk with him. “Nope, I’m all natural” “good” the interviewer said has the sole answer, “you’re quite strong, I like you” the Interviewer said casually. “Wolf walked silently” They arrived at the restaurant, when Wolf entered people begun to freak out, even the waitress felt nervous, “two breakfast sandwiches” the interviewed said, then pondered his order “maybe five please”. The other customers begun to ask quickly for their tickets and left, after some minutes the restaurant was alone excepting for Wolf and the Interviewer. They kept silent, then the waitress left the sandwiches and two beverages an ran away. Wolf wasn’t even surprised, the Interviewer took it has a desired result. The interviewer then casually asked “So, why did you came here?” Wold devoured a sandwich and said “I got from here to there, I never stay on the same place…” “So why do you stood on my house?” “Don’t now, to play with you, to kill you, don’t know yet” The Interviewer took the hit, “you almost killed me yesterday, so I’m acting more or less like you’ll kill me at anytime” Wolf saw him and said “So, why you confronted that cop? Why you don’t even felt fear when I told you that I snuffed those junkies form the third floor, you are strange”. The Interviewed sighted “I like strong men, I like those who confront life and in some way beat it, I can’t stand injustice, I can’t stand those who abuse of their power, those who believe they are above every one but don’t have real power to back up that claim, I really can’t stand those who waste their lives on junk like drugs or those things that makes them scape and who become voluntarily on a burden to others…but at the same time I hate myself for not being strong enough to change that”. The Interviewer bit his sandwich with rage,”Power is everything, you can’t turn around things without power” he said; a tear begun to form but even with his tear he stood fiercely his gaze to the interviewer, “So you already know, I´m weak, and now I´m kinda stuck with you, so, what you’ll do?” Wolf laughed and ate another sandwich, Wolf begun to understand what he saw on the Interviewer, “What you would do if you’ll have the power?” The Interviewer was surprised for this kind of question, Wolf looked more or less like a self absorbed hyper strong guy but this question made his mind race “I’ll use the power to change things…,maybe take over the cops, make things better over here, don’t know” he said. Wolf took a sip of his beverage and casually said, “So, I’ll lend you my power, that should be fun”. The interviewer almost choked “what do you say?” “Let’s see, you hate cops, I hate cops, you like to see me killing cops, I love to kill cops, you dislike weak people, I love to kill weak people, you want to change things, but do not have any power, I have all the power you decide…so I’ll lend it to you” the Interviewer mind was racing…how he could control that power…”you’re joking right?” “Nope, I’m serious, I’ll stay with you for a while, so… do you accept?…do you have plan?” Wolf said while petting the Interviewers head like if he was a small puppy. The interviewer didn’t’ snapped so Wolf saw has a good sign. The Interviewer took a sip of his refresh and said “you know that to change things around here you’ll need to kill a lot of people, we would need to use your power to eradicate all those gangs and to drive the cops out of the neighbor, we will need loads of money to turn around things here” he said. “I can kill has many people you want…with these” Wolf said flexing his arms. The Interviewer smiled, “show off he said” Wolf then asked, but we will need more people for your plan, I suppose we have to find some recruits, I can also help you find more strong men, they surely won’t be has strong has me, but they can be, with my aid, they’ll be more strong that most of the people…but you spoke about money…do you have any plan?” “Mobs” The interviewer answered. “The mobs have money, we can do work for them, we can provide some services to them, and they pay handsomely, we will stay neutral, we’ll serve all of them, but we won’t help them to trade drugs, and we will always keep our business secret.” The interviewer said. “Fine by me” Wolf said “but you still haven accepted, tell me, will you let me lend you my power?” The Interviewer smiled and said “Yes”, Wolf then asked, so what’s your name? How I call you?, boss?” The interviewer laughed heavily, he knew that if Wolf get pissed he would be dead, but for him It was so absurd that a mountain of strength and muscle that Wolf was, would call him “boss” that he could’t stop his laughs. After some minutes he said “Look Wolf, I´m not your boss, OK? You’ll lose respect of anyone hears you calling me boss, so let’s keep this way” He signaled both of them pointing with his index. Then he took a pen and wrote on a tissue his name, “look at it Wolf, it’s my name” Wolf read and before he could say anything the Interviewer took the paper and destroyed it. I won’t be called in that way anymore, I’ll choose our soldiers, I’ll use your power, you’ll take care of me and I’ll take care of your needs. I´ll be the Interviewer”. But there is one condition, the Interviewer’s should fell to his feet “what are your conditions” he asked. “I will take care of you, but…Do not be weak, or else I will crush you…” . After that moment he took on the role of the Interviewer and Wolf took his desired role an hyper-strong killer that didn’t bow to no one except if was to crush them to death. After some days passed the Interviewer saw the benefits of having Wolf nearby, Wolf helped him to be much more braver, Wolf instilled fear on the people, but he felt safer, and in some way understood. Wolf and The Interviewer developed some camaraderie that even could be seen has a friendship. The first days Wolf just killed some cops on very gruesome ways but that proved Wolf his much desired kills, and the Interviewer is much desired funding, it was good for a small operation, but the Interviewer had his plans. Wolf felt somewhat in “home” and the Interviewer got a purpose in his life, after sometime the Interviewer got the funding to buy out the building they lived and begun to change if for the better, at first they changed his old apartment for an office, then they used some of the apartments and adapted has barracks for the guards, Wolf trained them and they soon learned that if they were weak Wolf would snuff them in very gruesome ways, but that didn’t stopped them to hire new recruits, soon the people knew that they where serious business but has the business grew, the neighbor grew safer and in some ways, richer. They adapted some parts of the building has gym for the guards and one specially adapted for Wolf’s special needs. The police too learned to not cross on the guards path, or specially Wolf’s. Some of the early encounters finished with some dead cops, Wolf learned a knew hobby, to destroy and compact police cars, sometimes with cops inside them, the guards enjoyed the show, however, they found some difficulties because they couldn’t freely kill anyone in plain sight if they where to keep their secret. Wolf complained but stood loyal to the Interviewer. The mobs hired them to do dirty work, and some guards developed impressive skills so they eventually become a category apart, Wolf liked to be the alpha male of these group. However there where some losses too, some guards failed miserably his missions so Wolf took their live ripping his limbs and crushing their heads or bear-hugging them to death and stomping his heads, or in any other creative way that Wolf finds suitable other guards defected to the mobs or tried to give information to the police so Wolf was sent to end their lives, every failure made the Interviewer colder, harder, and in some ways, wiser. Even so, the business grew so exponentially that the building begun to feel small, Wolf strength grew exponentially too and his gym was not on par with him. That was the moment the Interviewer felt things needed to change. One day Wolf and the Interviewer were walking by the streets, the Interviewer was quiet. “What?” Wolf asked bluntly. “Seems that we need to go away soon” The Interviewer said “what do you mean?” Wolf asked. “Come with me” the Interviewer said. They hop onto a car and drove at the outskirts of the town. That was an old, abandoned part of the town, the only thing of note were a lot of warehouses that looked like an old abandoned factory. “Why we are here? Wolf asked “this my friend will be our future, see, your gym equipment is getting destroyed at an alarming rate, the building where we are is now too small, we need a new place and after some looking I found this, we will take our own modifications but I think we can manage it specially your growing expenses. Wolf stood silent, the interviewer then explained him the warehouse business for the mobs, how they will continue the assassinations contracts, the new training gyms and the arena where Wolf could’t kill at will at anyone, well the new place will be his playground too, the Interviewer explained how they will build this place and grow from there…” “You’re nuts” Wolf said jokingly, the Interviewer smiled, “I have you, I also think is time we give our organization a name, I’ve thought that we will be SSS, the Secret Snuffers Society”, Wold laughed “You grew buddy, I kinda like it”, so, after that day the SSS was officially born, sooner than later, they fixed the warehouses, build the basements, the arena, the gyms and the subterranean alleys and left the old building, unfortunately they couldn’t risk the secrecy and the builders and architects had and odd choice to do, join the SSS or to get a visit from Wolf, the last visit. Many accepted just because of the good payment terms, some because they didn’t had a a better place to go, so with building the place they got new members, The Interviewer also modified the old building so it now became a shelter for the homeless and for some people that needed a place to eat and feel accepted, the Interviewer wanted to return something to the community that gave him the opportunity to change himself by meeting Wolf. That became the SSS shelter, but even has a shelter, it was ruled with an iron-fist. Eveyone was welcomed there, but if anyone tried to use or even worse, tried to smuggle any drugs, do harm to another refugee or abuse of the SSS kindness, they will meet the end of their lives at Wolf’s or some Elite SSS member’s hands, Wolf destroyed the mobs, so the neighbor was improved, but now, It was time to go to a new home, so they left the old building went to the warehouses, now their new headquarters, the people of the neighbor didn’t knew the source of the miracle they just enjoy and that was good for Wolf and the Interviewer. After some year a new recruit came with his own challenges, Michal. He helped in many of the SSS business, but Michal and Wolf were too expensive assets for the SSS, they kept creating headaches for the Interviewer but they also where the two main strongholds of the organization, Conner they were recognized by all the underground business that payed handsomely for their services and soon Wolf, Michal and the Interviewer found a new place to call home and in case of Wolf and Michal, a place to indulge on their darkest desires while growing in power. The Interviewer remembered all those things that was a lot of years and now Wolf was stronger now, so did Michal. Now the SSS would make quite a move, They where planning to go to take the power from the cops, they will be using their power to stage a low level coup to destroy this new local menace. But first, the SSS needed to take out some undesired customer, the Old Red’s, Michal and Ricardo were sent to destroy them and the Interviewer was waiting for their report. If their mission succeeded, they would need to male sooner than later their next move…but first he needed to make some arrangements, he went out of the shower, dried and clothed himself and went to sleep. Wolf’s training grunts were heard in the distance but the Interviewer was already accustomed to his noise, even since that fateful night their bond had kept growing along with the SSS. The interviewer closed his eyes and got a good nights sleep. Next day the Interviewer got up and after sometime he got ready of his day’s work. He received the update from Michal’s mission, Wolf walked next to him, Wolf was big as ever, The Interviewer wondered how he fit on those shirts but still, “Good morning” The interviewer said. “Hi buddy” Wolf said. “Nice workout you go last night, your grunting sounded everywhere”, the interviewer said. Wolf just smirked “I need to get big you know” and bounced his pecs. “So Michal reported yet?” He asked. “Yes, he and Ricardo are doing fine, we will wait for today’s mission and then we decide when we will finish off our plan” The Interviewer said. Soon they went to have breakfast, the restaurant was packed but has soon has they saw Wolf the stood up, the Interviewer smiled. “Well get the guards ready for the mission, there will be minimum personnel taking care of the warehouses, but we will need some more time, seems that Michal found candidates, so I’ll take care of that first” Wolf smirked, “you have me, why yo need more?” The Interviewer pinched Wolf’s bicep lightly “Wolf, you’ll have too much fun, so I need to cover our absence. Also, we surely would need to send Michal some help so we take the Old Red’s HQ for us” Wold smirked and flexed his bicep to tease the Interviewer. “What? Michal need help?” Wolf smirked. “He’s too proud to accept that”. The Interviewer smiled back. “He should, unless he want’s to clean the mess by himself and I highly doubt it, he doesn’t like it…nor do you…”. The Interviewer took his phone and tapped, “I’ll be sending 5 men to Michal, so they can take over the OldRed’s HQ and get it ready for us, I suppose Michael would start adapting the interior to our needs, so we won’t be counting on him for our next mission. Wolf smirked “You only need me”. At noon the news from Michal arrived. “As planned, Michal finished his mission” The Interviewer said. “Good” Was the only response he got from Wolf. “He’s sending back, with Ricardo, and three candidates, oddly, Igor, the Old Red’s former boss is with them…what could Michal see in him?” The Interviewer pondered, It was odd, Igor… that will be a good Interview. At the next day Ricardo arrived with the three new candidates, Ricardo looked exhausted but proud. The guards took Adam, Ivan and Igor and left them and the quarters where the cops stood. But the Interviewer had the intention to deal with everyone alone. Wolf bounced his pecs while pondering if they were worthy of his strong, but even Adam, the biggest of them couldn’t match Wolf size, and aside of that only Igor seemed to have been beaten but for some reason he was quiet, and looked defeated. The Interviewer thanked Ricardo and send him to rest, Carlos, give him a quarter on the elite rooms. Ricardo smiled, Wolf then said “seems you’re not weak anymore” Ricardo flexed his biceps in response and Wolf flexed back “But you’re way weaker than me, go rest” Wolf added, Ricardo left with Carlos and Wolf stood with the Interviewer….”So, when do you want to start buddy.” Wolf asked. “Come to my office” The Interviewer said. Wolf knew that when he called somebody to his office it was serious business, the Interviewer left and begun to walk to the small warehouse that served as the cover of the underground spaces. The Interviewer was silent, Wolf thought he would be lost again In his thoughts. They walked quietly until the got to the Interviewer office, “Fuck…” the interviewer muttered, “Lost my key” Wolf smiled, “Allow me…” Wolf punched the door and perforated if, then he ripped it outside ripping the door and the frame from the wall. “Show off, the Interviewer said, now I’ll need to take my PC out and go to a quarter… this will add expenses” The Interviewer said slightly irritated but Wolf knew he loved his displays of power and brutality, he just laughed. The Interviewer took his PC and a can of coca cola for himself and gave one to Wolf. Then he walked to a vacant room. They sat on the bed and the Interviewer opened his PC and opened the excel spreadsheet. “Now I add the estimated price of the door you just destroyed…” the Interviewer tapped again. “We will go tomorrow” Wolf crushed his can in surprise. “We needed another elite member, so we have now Carlos and Ricardo”. The dark liquid was pouring from Wolf hands, Wolf stood quiet, he was dead serious this time, the Interviewer continued. “Well go to the police station, there would be two defensive lines, the other liner will be formed by the second line guards, they are stronger than a normal cop but they won’t resist bullets, I hope we won’t be needing to restart to them”. The Interviewer tapped his PC casually, “the second liners will help us in case any officer scapes, their order will be to capture and bring anyone here”. The first liners will be the colosseum warriors, they can kill any officer they find. We will send them in small packs so they don’t raise too much suspicion” The Interviewer tapped his PC until police station diagram appeared in the screen. “As you can see, the station has one back door, and a side door, the other side door is shut because they are making repair on it, some of the construction teams have been infiltrated by us and we are quite sure that this exit will stay closed. The main mission will be the utter destruction of all the agents on the police station, tomorrow is Saturday, so we are quite sure that the administrative workers won’t come, but since the protests, they kept almost all the cops there.” The Interviewer closed the PC and stood up facing Wolf he looked like some kind of army strategist. “You will go with Carlos and Ricardo, you’ll attack front and center, Ricardo and Carlos will enter side and back, then when you three have killed all the people on the first floor Carlos and Ricardo will stay on the main hall, then the first line will move fowler and close all the exits, at the same time, you will go alone to the second floor and wipe all the cops, I’ll need the commander alive. Wolf raised an eyebrow, “how in hell?” Wolf said. “Calm down pal, I just need his knowledge so we can negotiate later, after I get my answers you can do whatever you want”. The Interviewer said. “What negotiation you want to make” Wolf said. “Just the one I need to make sure no one messes with us again…then we will need more recruits” the Interviewer voice went down until it was barely audible. “Are you sure you want everyone dead?” Wolf asked with mischief, The Interviewer stood silent. “We need to make sure they let us be here, without interruption”, he walked in front of the bed, back and forth. “We shall take the power so we can change things here”. The Interviewer said while staring at the wall. He went silent, Wolf looked at him seriously, he knew that there where few times where the Interviewer made that kind of bet and now moving all the bed SSS assets at the same time was something he would not make unless they knew that was the best possible way. “Do you think I’m doing the right thing for us?” The Interviewer said while looking at Wolf. Wolf knew that he was truly worried if he was asking that to him. “Don’t be weak” Wolf said “you will still have me”. The Interviewer face hardened. “You’re right it he SSS is not strong enough to change things…it shall disappear”. Wolf smiled, that’s the buddy I know, shall we go? You have Interviews” Wolf said. The interviews returned to his calmed stance, he went out and went with Wolf to the rooms where Ivan and Adam were escorted, Igor was on a cell. They first when to the rooms. There the found Adam. He was the biggest of the two on the room. He barely fit on his clothes and he was taller than anyone the Interviewer could see, barely taller than Wolf but he was impressive in his own way and they found him standing in front of the fridge where he took a beer. “So you’re the one that will interview me?” He asked. “Yes, I’m the Interviewer”, Adam looked at him scoldingly, the Interviewer was unfazed. Adam tried to be intimidating, and for some other person he could be very intimidating, but the Interviewer had experience with intimidating people and he knew he had Wolf at his side. “So, why yo want to join us?” The Interviewed asked dryly. Adam was shocked, he usually was the type of person that intimidates people like the Interviewer but that kind of insolent demeanor was something he wasn’t accustomed, at least not from people he saw weaker than him. “What’s your name?” Adam asked, “I’m the Interviewer, they all know me by that name”. Adam was shocked too. “You should call me by that name if you want to stay with us…so why you want to be a member of the SSS?” He Interviewer said again. Adam, shocked because he didn’t made the impact he thought we would mad acting though decided to take a more diplomatic stance. “Michal spared me, I suppose” Adam answered, “That doesn’t mean that Wolf will spare you, Wolf has even higher standard than Michal” The Interviewer said signaling to Wolf with his head. Adam looked at Wolf’s bouncing pecs, then he was is arms and understood what the Interviewer meant. “The Old reds gave me work, meaning, power, but Michal destroyed the Old Red’s almost by himself, I lost everything….I saw that they didn’t have true power…I want true power…” Adam answered. The Interviewer pondered his answer. “What to do you offer us?” Adam looked at the Interviewer eyes, he felt his mind was being read, or at least the Interviewer was pondering if he wanted him or not, and looking at Wolf, the way he was so casually standing in front of them, and the lack of care that both seemed to take in front of him told him that they always had the upper hand. “I have a lot of knowledge on the Old Red’s business, I’m strong too” Adam said Wolf laughed, the Interviewer smirked. “Want to test your might against Wolf?” The Interviewer challenged Adam’s word so fast, that Adam felt has he was caught on a lie. “The Old Red’s business was destroyed by us, your strength is not that much if you compare it to Wolf or even Michal… Ricardo can destroy you has I can see and let alone Carlos, you’re not stronger than a thug, you seem only bigger, so, what do you offer?” The Interviewer said. His words were filled of scorn, Adam felt small in front of this impudent brat. Wolf smirked, the Interviewer simply went to the fridge and took a can of coke, opened and sipped, tossed one to Wolf who said “I prefer coffee”, “You know you get hight n that, but if you insist” the Interviewer went to the coffee machine and prepared a cup of coffee and handed it to the Interviewer. “See mr Adam, I’m fed of big men simply saying that they are strong, trying to act high and mighty and just acting as bullies in front of other people, has you can see, you really haven’t offered nothing so I’m afraid that this interview will meed it’s end…alongside you…” Wolf took his coffee and wiped it, left the cup on the table and walked to Adam. Adam freaked out, he knew he was about to be snuffed, Wolf gave cold and collected steps, enjoying Adam’s fear. Adam stood frozen in fear, Wolf bounced his pecs smirking, Adam saw his life in front of him, he remembered how he cracked his enemies necks easily and that made him feel strong, but now all these feelings didn’t meant nothing… “I’m offering myself” Adam said, Wolf stopped, “I’m offering all of me…I now understand that I’m really weak…I want to be really strong…I want to be somebody…I want to be more…than this” Adam said a heartfelt way. The Interviewer was unfazed…”Wolf, what do you think?” The interviewer asked, Wolf just shrugged, he was clearly disappointed. “Adam, you’re kind strong I give that to you, you will train in Wolf’s watch, the training will be brutal, but when you finish, you’ll be a good Elite, for now you’ll be a guard, if you show results you’ll become an elite warrior and go to the colosseum, Michal’s favorite place”. The Interviewer said. Wolf, he will be assigned to the First line. The Interviewer said, “I’ll compensate your kill buddy” The Interviewer promised. Wolf bounced his pecs in approval. “Wolf, go seek Ivan please”, Wolf walked to the living room, “You’ll be a good SSS member Adam” the Interviewer said. Adam didn’t even tried to think otherwise. Without touching him put him in his place, the way the Interviewer stood next to him without feeling fear was a clear indicator of that, after some seconds there was a bang, a Whaaaaat?” A crashing sound and some broken glass. The interviewer put his hand on his hand. “Man, another broken thing? That’s another expense I’ll need to put on the excel” he sounded exasperated. Adam was puzzled, how he could be worried about a line on the excel when he had this kind of monsters at his reach? He wondered. Then Wolf came back with Ivan hanging from his ankle. Wolf tossed him at the from of the Interviewer with a smirk. “Oh, so you’re the new candidate!” The Interviewer said. Ivan jumped and punched Wolf in the chest, Wolf hardened his pecs unfazed, the Punch didn’t had any effect. “You’re in an interview, give the man attention” Wolf said. “May I have you attention?” The Interviewer said, he opened another can of coke. “I’m sorry for the rudeness of mi friend there, but has he says, you’re on an Interview, so please give me attention, of not, I’ll gladly reject you and my friend here will gladly help you out” The Interviewer said coldly. Wold cracked his knuckles and smirked. “Do you really want to join us?” The Interviewer said. Ivan breathed, then he thought it would be a better idea to keep his cool. He took a deep breath, “I want to have authority and power…I lost it when I retired from the Army, I lost it when the Old Red’s were destroyed, now I don’t have anywhere to go”. The Interviewer pondered “Do you want true power?” He asked. Ivan stood there quiet, he found a seat and used it. “I felt that in the army I belonged, so do with the SSS, the power was mostly a byproduct, but in those places the power were the organization…” The Interviewed looked at him quietly. “I like to belong, I like the power, but I want to have power for myself, no thought something” Ivan said. “We offer you true power, If you’re weak, you don’t belong to us, If you’re strong by yourself, you’ll be part of us…Do you want to be with us? The Interviewer said. Ivan nodded with his head. The Interviewer nodded with his head, you’ll come with us tomorrow. Both of you, we don’t use any weapons, we’ll help you yo gain more power, and you’ll be part of the SSS. You’ll both train hard, the day you truly become strong, you’ll find your place here. Wolf will train you… but let me remind you, the Old Red’s died for you, you look back, you’ll die. Understood?” The Interviewer was dead serious, Wolf looked at them coldly. Adam and Ivan nodded with their heads. “I will speak with your formed boss… talk to you later gentlemen”. The Interviewed left the room, Wolf looked with men with a smirk and left”. The Interviewer took his phone, tapped some orders and walked on the aisles, after some minutes Carlos arrived, “Carlos, please take Igor and the other prisoner, the one that tried to break on the warehouses to the Colosseum, and two seats too please, I won’t be using the cabin. Wolf raised an eyebrow. The Interviewer kept walking, Carlos left. “We will make a practical show” The Interviewer said, Wolf smiled and bounced his pecs, witted his pecs and kept walling with a smirk”. Thirty minutes later Carlos put two seats on the arena center, he accommodated the seats so they were looking at each other, he took a seat, Wolf stood behind him. Some minutes later, The doors opened and Carlos entered with Igor, he stood silently, his gaze was lost, but when he crossed his looks with the Interviewer, his face hardened. “So it’s you” Igor said fiercely. The Interviewer smiled, “Glad you’re still there Igor, please have a seat”. The Interviewer waited until Igor sat and then he took his seat. “So you’re the one that took Nikolai’s life?” Igor asked, “No, I’m afraid that honor shall be given to my friend here” the Interviewed answered signaling to Wolf “so, if you want to kill the perpetrator you shall be able to kill Wolf, and Michal too, and I’m afraid, you can’t”. Igor glanced at Wolf, he at first tried to look fiercely at Wolf, but Wolf size was so freaking unbelievable that his eyes widened and the effect was lost. Wolf flexed his biceps and teased Igor “These babies crushed your friend like a twig, then…I might have opened his head to new ideas”. The sudden description of Nikolai’s death was so egregious for Igor that he tried to jump and hit Wolf but Wolf quickly grabbed Igor and forced him on his seat. “Calm down” Wolf ordered. His grip was so strong that Igor felt like trying to move a wall, a wall that can fall over him crushing him like a bug. After some seconds the struggle ended and Wolf released his grip, but Igor’s skin was red and bruised. “From one leader to a former one I shall say that you need to be less emotional” The Interviewer said “He killed my friend” Igor said “Your friend was stupid and compromised your organization, your friend was the cause of the destruction of the Old Red’s, your friend was the cause of your humiliation on Michal’s hands…oh yes I know what Michal did” The Interviewer said at Igor’s surprised face, Wolf smirked “Weak” he muttered. “I might add that it’s quite a surprise that you could survive Michal’s lust” the Interviewer said casually. Igor blushed, “so why you don’t kill me and spare me the humiliation?”, “we want yo give you a chance, but first, we need to make a judgment and you’ll testify; Carlos, Bring the other guy”. The Interviewer said turning his seat to the door, he stood silent”. Carlos brought the guy that tried to break in the warehouses some time before. We was now bigger, ands looked stronger. His gaze was fiercer while looking at the Interviewer but he tried to avoid Wolf’s face. Carlos pushed the other guy who fell to the ground, he was a big light-black man medium height, he was dressed only with a jogger, his tattooed uncovered pecs were well defined, so his arms. Igor looked at his body, a detail that the Interviewer didn’t skipped but kept quiet about it. “Carlos, bring Adam and Ivan, you stay with them on the arena, they will be our witnesses, but I’m afraid we will begin without them, please make haste” The Interviewer mad a pause. “They are new recruits, so please be patient”. Igor looked astonished.”Adam and Ivan joined you?, they…betrayed me?” He said. “Igor, the Old Red’s are no more, so there is no betrayal, we don’t tolerate traitors on our ranks, so please do not be so emotional and please take a deep look at what’s happening”. The Interviewer answered. Pierce stood up and tried to put a though look. “Mr. Pierce” The Interviewer said “recently you tried to enter without permission on one of our warehouses with a companion that decided to put resistance and was neutralized”. “Neutralized?” Pierce said defiantly “four of your guards grabbed him by the libs and tore him apart…you call that ‘neutralization’”. “Anyway we call it, we have only one rule, if we find you, you shall join us in the streaming fights, or be destroyed, your friend chose the second, you chose the latter, but you haven’t faced your opponent. , I’ve given time enough for you to get stronger, to grow, so you give us a worthy fight, If you survive, I’ll grant you an interview, and maybe an opportunity to enter the SSS, if not…well, you’ll join you friend ”. Pierce stood in front of the interviewer. “Fuck you” he said and tried to kick the Interviewer, but Wolf jumped into action, he grabbed Pierce from the leg who dangled upside down, “Leave me your asshole” Pierce said. “What do I do?” Wolf said. The Interviewer took his phone, called and said “begin streaming” then to Wolf “I promised to compensate you, so, take your compensation” the Interviewer said. Wolf threw Pierce to the ground, Wolf ripped his shirt and bounced his pecs “Don’t Worry pal, this one is on budget Wolf said while walking to Pierce. The Interviewer said “good, you’re already over-budget”. “Mr Igor, please look, I wanted to show you our strength, the might the Old Red’s never had…or never will” The Interviewer said. Wolf lifted Pierce from the throat “let me goooo” he said while kicking Wolf in vain. Wolf threw Pierce at his side while laughing. “Get up you loser, give me a little fun”. Pierce jumped and kicked Wolf in the face, but Wolf didn’t even budge. Wolf pushed Pierce again who tried to kick Wolf in the pecs but a bounce of Wolf pecs repelled the kick. At the moment the doors opened and Carlos, Adam and Ivan entered. Pierce trie to run to the doors but Wolf grabbed him from the neck and lifted him, his feet dangled in the air. Wolf kept lifting him until the doors closed and Carlos indicated Adam and Ivan their places. Igor tried to get up but the Interviewer put a hand on his forearm and with his head made a negative sign. Wolf laughed at Pierce “come on, you’ll make me bore”. Pierce tried to kick Wolf’s groin but Wolf grabbed his leg. The interviewer covered his face ”Pierce, you stupid piece of thrash, you ruined your interview”. Igor looked at him and said “what?” “Wolf truly hates dirty tricks on this arena…I suppose that we are about to see Pierce’s punishment” The Interviewer said. Wolf then pressed the calves with his hand and a sickening crack sound on the arena. Pierce yelled in pain. “Now’s my turn..you ruined your opportunity” Wolf said with contempt. Pierce fell to the floor and tried to crawl back while looking at Wolf in horror. “See Igor, this is the kind of power you can have…if you train with us, if you join us…you tried to do thing your way has former head from the Old Red’s” The Interviewer said while looking at Wolf stomping the good Pierce’s leg. Wolf twisted the leg laughing at Pierce’s pain. Wolf looked at the Interviewer and shot a double biceps pose so to assert his superiority. Wolf grabbed the stump of the leg and dragged Pierce to the center of the arena just in front of Igor and the Interviewer. “Do you have an special request?” Wolf asked to his public. Igor looked at Pierce, Pierce was in true pain, for some moments Igor thought on letting him free if that would be a possibility, but he then remembered his own ways on the Old Red’s, he didn’t tolerated any fault or broken rules. Igor looked at the Interviewer and thought that he also must govern his organization with Iron fist and this guy broke at least two rules from his point of view. He thought too that he was being out on test. “Do it like you do here on the SSS”. Wolf smiled and ripped both Pierce’s feet. Blood begun to gush at the sound of Pierce’s yells. Adam and Ivan were astounded from the sheer strength that made Walt tear flesh and bone like it were tissue paper. Wolf took the seams of his shirt and with it closed the hemorrhage, so he could prolong Pierce’s suffering. Igor was shocked, at the Old Red’s his fame was that he was brutal, but his punishments didn’t were anything near with Wolf’s level, Igor even thought that Wolf could be even more brutal than Michal and even thought that it was an act of pure mercy that Michal was sent and not Wolf. His mental resistance was broken with a pure show of brutality and it was even the beginning of it. His crotch begun to grow in size just at the look and at the thought that he could be capable of similar acts. Wolf the turned to Pierce and grabbed his crotch with his right hand, Pierce tried to “kick” Wolf back to not avail, from his pain and that without feet there was no way he could land a good hit. “I hate those dirty tricks, those are not thing that a man would do, but you’ll never will be a man… not anymore” Wolf said and then he crushed Pierce balls and penis. Pierce eyes went wide opened, then Wolf ripped the crushed genitalia. “Not a man anymore” Wolf said tossing the destroyed organs at the floor. Pierce grabbed his crotch and rolled in the floor. Wolf laughed manically at his own show of force. Pierce yells where getting annoying for Wolf. So he seated Pierce who tried to get apart from Wolf since wolf frightened him. But Wolf was too strong so all his efforts were in vain. Adam admired the way Wolf exerted his dominance and terrified his opponent, so he understood that he still needed to learn a lot, Ivan was getting aroused and getting wet at the brutality he was witnessing, Igor barely managed to stay in control. What kind of power the SSS had with Wolf? He thought. Wolf then acted like he was caressing Pierce’s cheek and grabbed his jaw. Wolf moved gently Pierce’s jaw and said…I bet this hurts and then Wolf ripped the jaw from the face, blood sprayed over Wolf chest and face, Wolf liked the blood from his mouth and enjoyed tearing Pierce apart. The Interviewer smirked, Wolf was getting to the desired effect he wanted and knew that this brutality should crush any desire to rebel from the new recruits, and even would make them lust for that kind of power for themselves. Wolf lifted Pierce from his shoulders and showed them to Igor, Adam and Ivan like he was showing an unfolded shirt, Wolf even shook Pierce’s that was trying to muttering something But with the amount of blood it was more a gurgling than words. Adam was lusting for more pain, Ivan was feeling similar things, he even went so far to rub his groin. Wolf enjoyed the public and then he said “Now prepare for the blood act…at the count of three…THREE” And with that said he plunged his fingers on the flesh crushing the shoulders and then ripping them off the chest, Pierce face made a painful expression and gurgles while falling to the floor, Wolf knew he needed to finish thing quickly, but not less brutal. Wolf palmed Pierce head and while looking at Igor’s face he crushed the head in one with and brutal movement. Wolf crushed until his palms felt together, Wolf opened widely his arms and flexed his biceps while the corpse fell to the floor, he grabbed the body from the neck and bear-hugged the chest it with all his might. Blood gushed from the arms sockets and head like a blood fountain that drenched Wolf, Carlos, Adam and Ivan in blood. Adam licked the blood and Ivan lost control of his primal desires. Igor clenched the seat with his hands. Wolf released the body and made a crab pose that frightened Adam and Ivan, Igor left his seat and bowed down to Wolf “I’ll be loyal to you, to the SSS, I’ll follow you” Igor said. Wolf saw at the Interviewer and both nodded in complicity. “So, what are you orders for tomorrow?” Wolf said. The Interviewer left his seat, “You, go take a bath, Carlos, deploy the second line, when they are deployed send the first line in batches of two people every 30 minutes, tomorrow morning Wolf, Ricardo and you will begin the attack”. Wolf bounced his pecs and kissed his biceps, The Interviewer looked at him “Don’t break the plan, please” “No worries buddy, I’ll keep up with the plan”. Wolf said jokingly. The Interviewer frowned but decided to keep shut. “Igor, are you sure you will forget the Old Red’s and join us?” Igor ripped his shirt and said “I’ll be 100% loyal to you, Nikolai was stupid to rebel against Wolf…anyone that defies Wolf shall perish at his hands” The Interviewer thought that the ship ripping was an unnecessary detail, but Wolf set the example so he thought that would be a good obedience sign, and Igor had a nice body himself but decided to keep his cool “Igor, you’re not Adam and Ivan boss, I will” he said then looking at all the new recruits he asked. “Will you train hard at Wolf orders?” The three nodded at him and at Wolf who bounced his pecs. “So be it" the Interviewer said. ”You’ll be with the second line, Carlos will give you your orders on tomorrows mission”. Carlos nodded. “What are you going to do tomorrow?” Igor asked. “ We will begin to build our place here” The Interviewer said while walking to the doors that Wolf opened with a kick tearing them from the hinges, “Not again! That cost!” The Interviewer said with exasperation. Carlos stood behind with Igor, Adam and Ivan. “Carlos, let’s meet at my office tomorrow 6 am. The Interviewer said and left the place.

Hi everyone, has always this is wacky stuff, i´f you don't like snuff stories, rape domination stuff, please leave, If you like this kind of stuff, i expect it lives to your expetations. As a small reminded, English is not my first language so please be patient. As always thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for his encouragemnt and help. (Hope you enjoy it too). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 6- Michal’s apprentice Michal’s was with Ricardo at the Old Red’s former van just some hours before Drukson’s demise, it was already night and Ricardo was looking at his cellphone some messages. They stream just finished. Michal frowned. So, Wolf returned to the stage. Ricardo nodded, “Yes sir, seems that he punished some cops, this night stream was only Wolf and also Carlos just got his promotion”. Michal slightly nodded, “seems that the SSS are making his declaration. Ricardo, tell me, one of the punished guys was someone called Brown?”. Ricardo tapped on his phone, after some seconds he said “yes, the last one”. Michal pondered some seconds. “We don’t have much time, we need a faster ride”. Michal said. Ricardo was puzzled, “The SSS already made a declaration of war” Michal said, “Brown was a high ranking police officer, he was being paid by the Old Reds and before I arrived he was the strongest, I changed that a little”, Michal said bouncing his pecs and grinning. “Nikolai then preferred me over Brown, however, Brown was a good asset on the police, I convinced Nikolai to keep Brown”, Michal looked disappointed, “I wanted that kill” Michal said, then he kept on talking “I found that the Old Red’s they where using the police to keep a check on the SSS, so that essentially broke the truce”. Ricardo looked at Michal, "what truce do you mean?". “Look, Wolf met the Interviewer and they built up the SSS, as far as I know, the Interviewer came with the business ideas, but he needed the brute force that Wolf provided. The Interviewer took quite the risk, you know how Wolf can be when he wants to kill, but for some reason I can’t know, Wolf took a keen on him. The Interviewer plan mean a place, more power and specially, his plan meant that the SSS could kill even more”. Ricardo was very attentive, I was no easy task to see someone talking about the SSS origins. “Wolf was the brute force, the trainer, and the discipline. The Interviewer got the plan, the ideas, he looked for the recruits and also he cared for Wolf’s needs. The SSS was growing up, then I met Wolf, I was already strong, we could fight until some of us was dead but the Interviewer stopped Wolf and invited me to join the SSS, one of the best choices in my life” Michal said flexing his bicep and kissing it. After some silence moments Michal continued “then the SSS grew, the warehouses business was a gold mine, but Wolf and I wanted to kill, so the Interviewer came with the arena idea, It was really fun to have all those shady contractors working for us, they gave os some really strong candidates, and then we snuffed the contractors to keep our secret”, Michal’s groin grew and he grinned. “The cops came to ask some questions, but we already were strong, so we destroyed them, it was a Wonderfull bloodbath…for us” Michal was already aroused by the memories, “At the time, the former police chief came for peace talks and negotiated with the Interviewer, no cop would dare to be near the warehouses, and the SSS won’t make any trouble, nor kill any cop, suffice to say that the las t part was the most difficult since Wolf really hates cops. The truce also helped the community since the cops where kept on check by the SSS even if they didn’t noticed anything, for them we were just some stuff keepers, the truce went great until recently, the former cop’s chief retired, and the new one had his own ideas. Ricardo asked “what ideas sir?” Michal looked at him and then put his attention to the highway then he took an exit way the seemed to go to a near airstrip. “Well as I was told during my mission, the new chief wasn’t keen on relenting his power to the SSS, he then decided to join the Old Red’s in hope to get a better deal from them…what an idiot, he allowed some cops to try to ask bribes from the SSS just to test the waters and the SSS already made his statement, the Interviewer and Wolf should be pissed if they are already wanting to jeopardize on the SSS secrecy to make his statement clear”. Michal said. Michal went near the airfield, but not so close, he put the car on neutral and stepped down “get down” he said seriously “I will not allow the SSS to fall, so if the Interviewer and Wolf are going to the war, I’m on it and we need to do our part”. Michals loyalty to the SSS was showing up again, Michals already was offended that The Interviewer and Wolf doubted his loyalty, so he was keen on making for it, he even allowed Ricardo to come with him when he clearly preferred to go solo, but even Ricardo gave him some fun kills those two weakling that came near when he was rape-snuffing Drukson so Michals decided to go with Ricardo on his mission, he would be a worthy SSS member? That was still to see, but he decided to play along for now. “Sir, why you’re telling me all of this?” Ricardo asked. “Michal grabbed Ricardo from his head and early lifted, “because if you speak any of this to anyone…I will make sure that you pay for every letter you said on this matter” Michal dropped Ricardo who fell on his ass, and then grabbed his crotch, “If you ever speak of this you will meed this strong guy and it will make you regret every moment you saw” , and then… Michal lifted Ricardo from his throat until his legs dangled in the air “I will make you tell me about anyone who you spoke, and then I personally will find them, rape them until they sing, make the suffer, and then kill him as easy as I kill a bug, do you understand…..Ricardo?” Michal dropped Ricardo to the floor, Ricardo grabbed his throat but Michal made sure he won’t seriously hurt Ricardo. “Do you understand?” Michal asked “yes Sir” Ricardo answered. Michal then helped Ricardo to get on his feet, he gave him a bottle of water and tapped his cheek gently, “Good boy, now I see why the Interviewer chose you”. Michal said. Ricardo was dumbfounded by this sudden attitude change. “You’re loyal, you want to be one of the SSS top league…but stop asking stupid questions, I hate stupid questions” Michal said. Then he went to the rear of the car and put his leg on the rear bumper the pant ripped and Michals quadriceps burst out of the pants. Michals nodded proudly “Now we take a plane he said” And with a sudden leg movement he pushed the car so hard that the car went full speed until it crashed loudly on a place far from where Michal and Ricardo stood. Michal ripped the rest of his pants and took of his slippers, he always loved to let his muscles free and uncovered and after some stretching Michal begun to walk to the airfield, Ricardo came after, they went directly to the control tower living the road behind, the night was dark so they weren’t seen. After some minutes of silent walking the got to the airfield borders, just in front of a electric fence. “Stay clear Michal said seems you’re strong but not strong enough” Michal said, then he grabbed Ricardo from his chest and tossed him over the fence, Ricard said “woa” and in the air he somewhat managed to get some control but still fell on his front. “Michal wasn’t keen on jumping is he simply ripped the fence and passed on the whole he created, the electricity wasn’t strong enough to make him feel anything excepting for a small massaging effect on his muscles, then he walked to the place Ricardo fell and bounced his pecs. “Sorry pall” Michal said jokingly, Ricardo’s clothes where dirty “showoff” he said and ripped his shirt from his body revealing his swimmer torso, defined and hairy, Michal nodded in approval, “you will be a great elite if you train enough , now lets continue” Michal said. It was a small airstrip, as it was a flying school airstrip there where some hangers where some Cessnas 172, one Cirrus Visionwere parked, most of the hangers were had it’s light out and seemed that all the personel where off-site. On the only lighted hanger, a Pilatus PC-24 was being fueled, that caught Michal’s attention, “That plane will be perfect” Michal said, “Do you even know to fly a plane?” Ricardo asked, “yes, I know, that plane only needs one pilot, and can land on rough terrain” Michal said casually, “We need the plane, but is not like taking a car, I need to get it ready”, then they quietly walked and crouched near some boxes. “I’ll take and prepare the flight” Michal said, “you go to the terminal building and neutralize anyone there, keep and eye on the alarm, the control tower seems empty, check it just after you took control from the terminal building”. Ricardo nodded then walked quietly to the terminal building, then Michal went to the hangar. He walked slowly, taking his time to observe the hangar surroundings, so he could take the hangar personnel by surprise. He stood hidden nearby, he didn’t needed to hide, but he thought the best way was to use a little stealth so none report a missing plane, but he wondered why that kind of Jet would be there. The Airfield was far from the city, so it could easily be used has a smuggling airfield, that would explain why there were so few people. There were a technician fueling the plane, bus Michal didn’t saw anybody else, so he decided to act. Michal went to the hanger in a stealthy way, for a man of his size, he surely knew how to walk quietly, the technician was distracted, mainly since he was concentrated on the plane and had his headphones over his ears. Michal smiled, this could be easy since he didn’t had time to torture or rape him. Michal walked next to the technician, he saw a shadow and turned quickly, just to see a huge man walking fast to him with his arms opened. Michal clapped the technician head off with such brutality that the skull exploded sending headphone parts, blood and brains splashing over the place. The body fell twitching, Michal looked the corpse and thought, “too easy”, then he filled the rest to the plane fuel tanks, closed the valves and entered to the cabin to prepare flight. Ricardo walked to the terminal building, he heard some voices on the terminal. Ricardo crouched so he could be seen from the windows, when he reached the door he heard three voices. Ricardo body twitched in excitement, he opened the door quietly and opened it slowly for a little to look inside and peek how many people were inside. He peeked and saw three people there, one of them seemed to be the plane’s pilot, the others appeared to be airfield’s officials. “The plane should be ready in any minute” the pilot said. I’ll take a look for it, then I’ll leave ASAP I can’ risk to be found here, the plane was already off loaded so I’ll be out on 15 minutes. The pilot walked to the door, Ricardo hid before some boxes. The pilot left the building and closed the door behind him, Ricardo walked crouching behind the pilot, he was careful so he would not be seen from the windows. The pilot was nervous “where that idiot could be now, the plane should be ready” he said, then Ricardo went behind him and with his hands he grabbed the pilots head covering his mouth, Ricardo pushed the pilots he’d to his pecs and then he pressed the head on his pecs. The pilot muffled yells were pleasing for Ricardo, he was aroused, feeling this kind of power over another man was a feeling he just recently begun to understand and his groin was responding in kind. Ricardo flexed his arms over the pilots head, the pilot tried to fight, he punched any part of Ricardo’s body that he could reach, but Ricardo grip was strong, the pressure he was mounting on the head was getting bigger and suddenly he felt a crack and the pilot’s muffled yells stopped. Ricardo just left the body there and crouched to the terminal. Ricardo was excited, he found that he loved killing, his adrenal glands where doing adrenaline on his bloodstream and Ricardo knew he wanted to snuff these other two, Michal said “neutralize” but from know on, when Ricardo heard those words, the meaning from him would be “snuff”. Ricardo then realized the kind of power the SSS meant, and he clearly enjoyed the felling. Ricardo reached the building door again, he was so aroused that he forgot any subtlety, he kicked the for with all his might, the door opened with a bang. Ricardo’s brain was moving at such a fast pace that all the movements of the airfield officials looked like they where at slow pace. Ricardo looked at one of the officers who tried to use a radio, Ricardo threw a chair to the officer knocking the radio off his hands, the radio fell far fro, the officers reach. The other officer tried to run past Ricardo, but he reached the officer with his hand and threw him at the other officer and fell unconscious. The officer who had the radio tried to hit Ricardo, but Ricardo dodged the hit and punched the officer ribs cracking three ribs. The officer fell on his knees in pain, and Ricardo lifted him and bear-hugged the officer tried to push Ricardo, bit Ricardo was stronger. The other officer begun to regain conscience, Ricardo saw him from his lateral sight and while bear hugging the other Officer he ran to the man trying to get up and kicked his head so the officer fell unconscious, the bear hugged officer pushed in desperation but Ricardo kept his hold. “Die you motherfucker, die!” Ricardo said. After some minutes of struggle the ribcage collapsed and the officers limbs went limp. He was dead, Ricardo celebrated his victory with a yell, he then flexed is biceps and kissed them. He then rubbed his wood and lost his mind on his excitement, Ricardo ripped his pants, his quadriceps where not as big has Michal’s but were clearly defined. Ricardo walked to the unconscious officer and decided to use his legs, he took his time to lay next to the officers head, he placed the head on his legs and then he slowly used his quads to compress the head. The officer woke up to find himself compressed by Ricardo’s legs. Ricardo laughed in pleasure, he was finding more strength than he thought he had, he rubbed his dick while compressing the head. The officer yelled in agony and Ricardo went crazy, the power, the sexual lust was too much for him and then Ricardo used all his Smith, the head cracked and the yells stopped, Ricardo kept compressing the head until it changed to a ovoid form, Ricardo released and so to the sure that he was dead he placed the neck on his legs and with a twist of his legs he cracked the officer’s neck”. Ricardo was still rubbing his wood while walking to the other officer, he punched the neck cracking it. Ricardo felt so powerful and the lust overcame his head, Ricardo yelled in pleasure and cummed. His breathing become fierce, the only being more powerful n the place was Michal, and Ricardo understood the pleasure that Michal and Wolf would be feeling when they snuffed other humans so easily that they didn’t made a distinction between people and bugs, Ricardo decided he wanted to be an elite. Ricardo took his cum soaked hand and licked his fingers. He slowly left the building since he could not concentrate well enough from the feelings mixture he was just discovering. Ricardo left the building walking unsteadily, while walking to the plane he found the pilots body. Ricardo strength was raising and then he realized that he didn’t defeated a man but a bug, the raised his right leg and with all his might he stomped the head, Ricardo’s hairy legs danced and showed all the four muscle heads working in unison crushing the head and splattering all the brain and blood on the nearby soil. Ricardo yelled in pleasure and kept walking to the plane. Michal heard the yell and left the plane. Michal walked near Ricardo and he felt that something in Ricardo changed, Michal smiled “how it feels?” He asked, Ricardo took a deep breath and said “like I’m invincible” Michal grinned, “you’re still way too far from that point” he said bouncing his pecs, “but if you stay with the SSS you’ll reach that point”. Michal turned himself and walked to the plane “Come here” Michal ordered, Ricardo slowly walked to the plane and entered behind Michal who closed the door. Michal seated on the captains seat and pointed the other seat to Ricardo “Don’t touch anything” Michal orders, Ricardo was silent. Michal started the plane’s engines and took the plane to the runway, Michal clearly knew what he was doing, Michal took off and directed the plane to the desired destination, “we will reach the Old Red’s airfield in one hour” Michal said. When the plane entered it’s cruise attitude Michal looked at Ricardo, “So?” He asked. “I wan’t to be and SSS elite, what I should do?” Michal flexed his right biceps “fell my arm” he ordered. Ricardo put his hands on Michal’s biceps, “Squeeze it with all your strength” Michal ordered. Ricardo then squeezed Michals biceps with all his might but he couldn’t make a dent on it. Michal smiled. “You should train, at the moment you reach the point in which you can make a dent on my flexed biceps, at that point you´ll reach the level of an elite. Until you reach that point…you should train…anyway, good work out there, seems you got some strength yourself” Michal said. Ricardo nodded his head, he was determined too reach the elite level of the SSS. He wanted to be worthy of the SSS and of his new master, Michal would be his model and his mentor. Ricardo then looked at his body, he felt stronger, but he needed to train more. “Thanks sir, and I’ll train to be worthy of the SSS”. Michal nodded, “I’m sure Wolf and the Interviewer would be pleased to hear that, and by the way, report the situation to the HQ” Michal said handling Ricardo the plane’s phone. After one hour Michal looked at his instruments and begun descending the plane. “We are near, Ricardo, prepare yourself” Michal said. After some minutes Michal found a dimly illuminated airfield. It was the kind of runway that you’ll never find unless you know precisely what to look for. After Ricardo saw the runway he begun to maneuver the plane to land. Before landing he briefed Ricardo. “This airfield is illegal, the Old Reds use it to smuggle drugs. I’m assuming that they will thing at first that this plane carries their goods, unless they first see me, so go back and see if there are any clothing and try to fit while I land the plane. Ricardo when behind and after some minutes he found the pilot’s uniform in a closet. He tried to fit but it was too small, so Ricardo tried to fit as best has he could and went to the cabin “That will do, we only need some seconds, at least to gain some time before they blow the plane off. Ricardo opened his eyes. Michal smirked “If they blow the plane I could survive easily, you don’t, and If you die the Interviewer will nag at me, so consider yourself lucky that I need to take care of you”. “Ok, Ok” Ricardo said disappointedly. “You’ll be a nice SSS recruit, just learn your place”. Michal said bouncing his pecs. “You’re weaker than me, so you obey me, understood?”. Ricardo nodded in fear, he already saw what Michal muscles could do and he knew that even if he already scored some kills, he was still too way behind Michal’s skills, and specially, behind his strength. Ricardo knew that Michal’s gave him an opportunity to kill three people, but he struggled, Michal would do the same feat effortlessly and gruesomely within seconds, or in case that Michals take more time, would be not for lack of might, but because he loved to enjoy to see how someone struggled in vain against his incredible strength. Ricardo instinctively knew that his place on the SSS were way below Michal’s, and that if he was very patient with him was only because he had an order, otherwise he could be already a smear on the soil for being weak for the mission. But Michal gave him the opportunity to taste the kill, at the very few moment he could heed the bone collapsing on his strength, he knew something changed, if he returned live from this mission was too be a loyal strong SSS member, he would be loyal to he SSS secrecy and will enjoy to snuff anyone that dares to step on the SSS ways. He wanted to be equal or stronger than Michals, or even Wolf is that could be possible. Ricardo felt his body responding to that desire, his body felt somewhat stronger. Ricardo took his seat and fastened his seatbelt, caressing his body on the process, his penis begun to engorge. Michal seemed to read his mind when he said “Look, you just snuffed three people back there, I saw how you crushed that guy’s skull, don’t get too carried away, not now, your body will change, and seems you already feel your muscles strength growing. Don’t let that feeling take over your judgement. Not now, or you will jeopardize our mission, Michal grabbed Ricardo’s hand and squeezed a little to make Ricardo feel pain, he tried to break Michals grip on his hand but Michal’s ironclad grip was incredible. “Don’t forget your place… if you, for some reason makes me lose even one second of time on this mission, I will kill you in the most painful and humiliating way, no matter if the Interviewer or even Wolf gets mad at me, learn your place, understood?”. Michal released Ricardo’s hand and kept flying. “Now prepare, as soon has we land, you open the door and disarm the guards that are next to the plane, I’ll go behind you, after we take control of the place, we rendezvous again at the plane side, you go front and left, I go right and behind…no survivors”. Michal stablished the plan and then proceeded to final Ricardo nodded and held his hand still reddish from the humility lesson he just received. The landing itself was uneventful excepting for the fact that the guards were puzzled by the unknown plane landing. They initially thought “Could be that some shipment notification was forgotten?”. They unlocked their weapons and begun to walk next to the taxiing plane, the plane lights were on, so they couldn’t see who was piloting. After some time the plane engines and light were turned off, Michal looked outside from the pilots window, “four or five guards, two left, three right” Ricardo did the same on his window, one behind, then he proceeded to the plane’s door. The guards walked slowly to the plane they kept aiming and the plane. The door opened. A medium-big guy dressed in a pilot uniform walked down, there were no moon so they didn’t noticed that the uniform was barely fitting and that the pilot didn’t have shoes or even socks. The “pilot” descended and in a very latin English he said “delivery, all the good are there, who will unload them?”. The guards were puzzled, Ricardo walked casually. Suddenly he punched the nearest guard will all his might, the other guards were surprised but at the same time Michal jumped out of the plane and fell over the other guard who fell to the floor, Michal quickly jumped over him pinning him to the ground Michal took the weapon from the guard’s hand and tore two fingers with it. Michales closed his right fist, “bam, bam, bam” Michal punched the guard face three times, but the skull was cracked open at the first punch, the other two were just to make sure. On the other side Ricardo already disarmed the guard and grabbed his head and then twisted the head 180° degrees cracking his neck. The body felt limp, then Ricardo ran to the other guard and ripped the weapon from his hand, the guard took a knife and swung it to Ricardo who dodged the knife and stood in a fighting position. Michal jumped to the other guard who was surprised to see a monster size man bulging with muscles running to him, first the surprise, next, the fear when he noted Michals fierce face that looked like a predator falling over his price. BOOOOOM, CRACK was the only sound he heard when Michal punched his chest cracking his sternum and grabbing his pulsing heart. The guard looked at Michal pleadingly but Michal just ripped the heart of the body, the guard fell to the ground and saw how his life was leaving his body with his heart on Michal’s hand, Michals then jumped over the plane, the guard aimed at him, but before he could shoot Michals threw the beating hart at him. The heart landed at the guards face where it exploded gushing blood all over the guards face, blinding him for a moment, Michal fell next to the guard and quickly he took the guard shoulders and in two quick movements, he ripped the guards arms from their sockets, before the guard could yell Michal grabbed the guard mouth and crushed the face and jawbone, the guard fell to the ground and Michals stomped his head crunching the head remains, Michal twisted his leg, so the only thing that remained from the head was a bloody stain on the floor. Michal bounced his pecs in victory, then turned and walked calmly around the plane to see Ricardo fighting the other guard. Ricardo was figuring out how to take the guards knife of the hand of the guard. Michal turned his head in reprobation, “Ricardo! You’re already stronger than that knife, don’t act so weak!” he yelled, Ricardo lost his concentration for a second, then the guard stabbed Ricardo right on his left pectoral muscles. However the knife bounced back and only the shirt were ripped by the knife. Ricardo was surprised, he then grabbed the guard who tried to stab Ricardo’s arm unfruitfully, he only could scratch his skin with it, so Ricardo took the arm with the knife and pulled I will all his might, the arm dislocated from the shoulder, but Ricardo couldn’t tear from the body like Michal would do, the guard yelled and stump let bak a few steps, but the arm was already useless. Ricardo then grabbed the guard by the neck and lifted him choking, the guard struggled and tied to fight with the other hand but Ricardo was focused, the guard struggled but Ricardo went full strength, a sudden shot of might entered Ricardo’s hands and he crushed the guards neck. The guards head went limp and has hangin from Ricardo’s hand, then Ricardo released the crushed neck but he wasn’t satisfied. Ricardo felt disappointed, with himself, hours before he was in ecstasy, but now, he Feld so weak compared to Michal, Michal killed three guards in a few seconds, In some utter display of dominance and strength, giving in seconds such a bloody display of masculinity, Ricardo struggled with two guards and he even didn’t knew his limits properly. Ricardo felt he needed to make up for his weakness. He then ripped the head from the last guard’s neck and offered to Michals has an offering. “I wan’t to be strong, for the SSS, for you!” Ricardo said. “Michal took the head from Ricardo’s hands and crushed like of it were a beer can” Ricardo looked at Michal’s eyes and found Michal’s dark and cold glance. “You’re weak” Michal said coldly, “But at the same time you’re way stronger than them, know your place” Michal said while cleaning the head remains with his tank top. Ricardo said “help me” Michal glare was cold… “I could kill you anytime, If I ever see any other sign of weakness, I’ll kill you, understood?, Ricardo nodded, “Now get out of that disguise, it’s ridiculous” Michal said, Ricardo then ripped the uniform from his body and walked at Michal’s side. Michal searched on the guards remains and found a car’s key. “Let’s go” Michal said, they found a Humvee, Mitchal took the steering wheel. They went for the road and went to the Old Red’s headquarters. Meanwhile on the SSS quarters the Interviewer was looking at his phone on Wolf,’s room Wolf was just getting out of the shower, and went to put some clothes. “Have you received communication from Michal?” Wolf asked. “They are now on the Old Reds airfield, they are goin to their headquarters”. Wolf looked at the Interviewer phone and said “Why you sent Ricardo? He’s weak. “Ricardo can be a good SSS elite, but he has his own pace, if I let him to you he would be dead at this time….Ricardo is not like Carlos, Carlos is more brutal, Ricardo can get strong but he needs someone that can lead him, that’s Michal’s strenght” Wolf lifted and eyebrow “Do you mean that Ricardo can be stronger than Carlos?” “I’m not sure if it’s stronger, but when he wakes up, he will be a top elite. Michal can teach him, or kill him this mission will be his own test”. The Interviewer said, Wolf bounced his pecs and said “I’ve trained him, his body will be strong, his mind…I don’t know, Wolf put a beer can over his mouth and crushed it drinking the can contents”. The smiled and looked at the Interviewer. “When we will go to the police?” “Soon Wolf, we need to make sure all the pieces are in place, then we will go”, the Interviewer said. He tapped his phone and said “We need first to see the results of Michal’s mission”. I’ll tell you as soon as possible. “How many of us will go?” Wolf asked, “Just you and me for now, we still need someone to take care of the warehouses, do you think Carlos could handle that?” The Interviewer said “Let me think Wolf said, has soon as I have a suggestion I’ll tell you buddy” The Interviewer nodded and left the room. After just 30 minutes of driving, Michal was near his destination, the Old Reds headquarters were and unassuming building complex in a desert place, it was a big house with an unassuming looks excepting for one warehouse. Michal stopped the car and said “Look Ricardo, the house was four floors. I estimate that there are still 15 or 20 guards, the elite guards are on the third and 4th floor. Our target should be on the 4th floor”. Ricardo then asked, “No survivors?” Michal pondered his answer, “We might find some good candidates for the SSS, the big boss is mine we will enter the same way we entered the airfield” “Please don’t toss me again sir” Ricardo asked. “Ok, you’ll go behind me this time.” Michal said. Michal drove the car to a nearby mountain, he then looked ad the big white house, Michal frowned, "the guards have been alerted, you sure we killed al the guard on the airfield?” “Yes sir”, Ricardo said, I’m sure that we killed everyone” Ricardo pondered if he would be punished by Michal, but Michal simply said “appears that they are ready for us, we need more information, I’ll go there, do your phone has signal here?” Ricardo showed him the phone, it had a good signal level so Michal nodded. Stay here with the car, I’ll go alone and then I’ll tell you what to do”. “But sir, you don’t have a phone, or even clothing” Ricardo said. “I’ll send you a message, so stay alert, or you might miss the fun”. Michal said. “But sir, you’re going to run?” Ricardo asked risking himself for a punishment. “I will go unnoticed if I reach the house before sunrise is still pretty dark but we don’t have much time, if we go with the car they can evacuate Igor, and I really want him” Michal said while grabbing his crotch. Michal left the car and ran to the Old red HQ, he was very fast, not has fast as a car, but the managed to go unseen, when he reached the house fence he tor it apart and entered the place. “Idiots, they surely underestimate us if they think this fence will stop us”. Michal thought. He entered the house and was spotted by a guard. The guard grabbed his radio but Michael was faster than him he grabbed the hand with the radio with his right hand and his head with the left hand, Michal crushed the hand and the head at the same time. The body fell to the floor. Michal grabbed the body and and carried it to a nearby parked car, Michal dropped the corpse on the cars trunk, then he carefully went to the first floor, trying to not alert the guards, not that soon, he knew that he could take the HQ by himself, but he wanted Igor. Michal found the security room, with extra care Michal entered the room, there was only one guard monitoring the place, but the guard was asleep. Michal smiled contemptuously, “Incompetent piece of shit”, He closed the door and secured it the room was filled by a brief “click”. The guard didn’t woke up. Michal decided to wake the guard and show the true size of his mistake. Michal grabbed the seat and turned it, the guard woke up and saw the biggest man he ever saw “Michal?” He said but Michal fist crushed his head splattering blood and bone parts over all the screens. “Shit, you’re too soft” Michal thought, he dropped the body and looked at the cameras. He located the guards, and when he looked at the 4th floor cameras he saw Igor, Igor was a big Russian with some muscles still for himself, Michal licked his lips “your ass is mine” his crotch engorged at the thought. After some observation of the screens he knew that he could take the base for himself, but oddly enough, there were no means of scape excepting of the cars, Michal expected an helicopter for Igor, but it was quite strange, like if Igor wanted to be found, or like Igor was quite sure that he would survive any attack he could receive. Michal pondered his plans, then took the phone of the dead guard and sent a message to Ricardo “frontal assault, come quick”, Michal crushed the phone, he pointed the cameras to the mountain where the Humvee was and saw it moving, so he decided it was time to go. Before leaving the room he examined the the guard’s warm body and with a punch he ripped the heart and ate it. “Breakfast”, Michal said, he saw the clock, 6 am. “The turn shift” Michal thought. Michal decided to wait for his next victim, he was already aroused, Michal decided to play with his body for some instances, so he ripped his blood soaked shirt and massaged his strong hard nipples and . “Mmmm” Michal muttered, then he decided to unlock the door and waited behind it. After some minutes of self caressing the door opened, the guard looked at the screens, the dead body, exclaimed “SHIT” But before he could read Michal grabbed his head and forced his nipples on the guards mouth. Michal closed the door with his leg and blocked the door with his body, the guard tried to grab his gun but Michal cracked his forearm. The pain muffled cries vibrated over Michal nipples. Michal moaned in pleasure, his engorged dick wanted an ass to penetrate but he was on a mission, so, he decided to make his lust wait a little, then he begun to compress the guards head over his nipple. Michal slowly pressed, the guards yells become a higher vibration on Michal’s nipple, “man, you’re a good masturbation tool” He said while keeping pressing the nipple on the mouth, after some moments where Michal moaned the guard jaw dislocated and the skin ripped, then the head was compressed against Michal’s rock hard pecs. Michal kept pressing until his had was only separated from his pec by a small lining of blood. Michal licked his fingers wiped the blood from his body and threw the body. Then he left the room leaving the door locked. Ricardo received Michal orders, he jumped to the car and pushed the pedal to it’s full. The car slowly gained speed while descending the mountain. The Humvee speeded, then Ricardo aimed for the main entrance, after some seconds the guards notices the Humvee descending at high speed. Michal was walking silently on the house aisles, then a loud bang sounded and some shots were fired. Michal knew that Ricardo made his big entrance. “That’s the signal” Michale thought with a devilish grin and decided to leave any subtlety behind. The guards fired at Ricardo who was hiding in the Humvee crouching on the driver’s seat, “Looks I trapped myself here” he thought, the shots cracked the crystals and after some time they stopped, then a guard appeared in the driver’s side door, so Ricardo took his shot and kicked the door has har as he thought, the door flex and hit the guard. Ricardo jumped out of the car, found the guard on the floor and stomped his head as hard as he could. This time, the head didn’t made resistance, the feet crushed the head has it where stomping a bug, blood and brains flew over the feet, splattering the lower legs, even the quads. Ricardo felt this overwhelming power dominating him and giving himself a stream of pleasure right to his brain, but there where another guard firing rounds at him. Ricardo crouched on the Humbles side. The guard was yelling in Russian it seemed, but Ricardo would not wait for a translator, Ricardo knew his strength was real, so hew decided to use it, using Michals example he simply kicked the Humvee has hard as he could, the Humvee flew towards the guard who got crushed between the speeding remains of the Humvee and the wall. Ricardo’s body reacted to the kill and his crotch engorged, Ricardo rubbed his wood “this is what Michal feels” he thought, then he heard a cough. The guard was miraculously alive, coughing blood. Ricardo pushed the Humvee apart, the guard was crushed, he clearly would die at any moment. Ricardo wanted to fell his strength again, he then palmed the guards head, Ricardo grinned, he enjoyed the feeling of being superior, his pecs flexed showing all the striations possible, his biceps engorged and Ricardo laughed maniacally while feeling the head resistance, Ricardo pressed harder and the head begun to cave, a subtle, but sickening cracking sound begun to emanate from the compressed head but Ricardo didn’t wanted to stop there, he kept pressing until the head gave up all the resistance possible and simple explored on Ricardos hands, Ricardo released the head and stumbled back in excitation. Ricardo felt superior, flexed his biceps and kissed them, he decided to sip his fingers to taste the human blood. Ricardo’s dick was engorged. He wanted to please himself but remembered that Michal was still there and decided to concentrate on the mission and went to search him. He left the place and walked to the house aisles while the house alarm begun to sound alerting all the guards. Michal crushed the alarm button he just activated, “that will make this funnier” he thought. Two guards sprung from, the next room door just to find a bodybuilder in posing trunks, soaked in blood and salivating. They ran to Michal, he yawned, Michal grabbed one guard by the chest by digging his right hand fingers on the sternum and lifting, then lifted the the other guard with his left hand, the guard with the perforated chest struggled but his pain was so intense that the only thing he could do was to express his pain with this face and try to move Michal’s strong arm but not even denting Michal’s skin. The other guard dangled his feet trying to kick Michal and trying to scratch Michal’s forearms to no avail. That was so easily the Michal felt disappointed. “I thought you wold mean a more challenging foe”. He said, then lifting the guards he pressed them agains the wall. Michal’s tríceps sprung to life compressing the guard by his sternum slowly, Michal grinned, he enjoyed the squirming of these weaklings. The sternum gave up and cracked on Michal’s fist, Michals kept pressing the heart and the body just stuck to his fist has the gravity made his job. Michal decided to prolong the suffering so, the decided to Miss the heart for now and went to grab the spine, the moment he grabbed the spine he felt the carotid pulse he felt the life passing through the blood, he felt sick to see that life wasted on such a weak being and then he grabbed the spine and the carotid and ripped from the guard’s body blood sprayed all over the place and soaked Michal and the other guard. The guard was horrified to see how easy was for Michal to rip apart a human being and how little care Michal had for their lives. Michal kept lifting the other guard, he wasn’t even feeling fatigue. He looked ash the guard, his gaze was excited, the guard tied to yell but Michal’s grip barely left any air passing through the windpipe. Michal pondered what to do. He pierced the guard arms with his right hand then slowly felt the muscles ripping by the strength of his fingers. The guard squirmed in pain but Michal continued slowly gripping the arm, he begun to tear slowly the arm muscles, the then fully grabbed the arm and yanked it, ripping it from the body, he released the grip on his neck so the guard fell to the floor trying to use his good arm to stop the blood loss. Michal said, “Is not use” So Michal grab the guards head and put it on the back of his leg and gripped it between his calf and tight. The guard tried to bite the calf muscle at the same time that Michal compressed his head with his calf and the calf broke the guards teeth and face, before the head slipped and the guard fell to the ground. Michal said “you should have let me kill you easily” then he put his foot on the head, he flexed his calf, the muscles were big and defined, Michal admired for some seconds his muscles and then compressed the head crushing it. “Weak, too weak” Michal said in frustration. Before he left for the second floor. Ricardo walked to the aisle, he didn’t saw any sights of Michal near. He was puzzled because the alarm went off but he expected more guards on the first floor, bit the guards didn’t broke to the aisles. he saw a door, he walked quietly and opened slightly the door, in the slit he saw a guard talking over the radio “There where two mangled bodies, we don’t know how many of them are here!, the security room doesn’t answer”. The guard said frantically. The guard waits for orders and Ricardo saw his change, he opened the door and tackled the guard, he grabbed the weapon and knocked the radio off the guards hand, both men struggled for a little, but Ricardo was stronger so he overpowered the guar, Ricardo grabbed the guards throat and said “time to die” Ricardo ripped the guard throat from the neck. The guard gasped for air but Ricardo wanted to inflict more brutality, he pinned the guard body to the ground using his knee and grabbed the head Ricardo pulled the head with both hands and ripped if from the body. Ricardo yelled in victory so his yells mixed with the alarm in a sick sound. Ricardo threw with all his might the head against the wall crushed the head and splattering all it’s contents over the wall. He then left the room and went for another kill. Michal walked to the second floor, he found the stair, there were three guards aiming his weapons at anyone who appeared on the base of the stairs. Michal decided to get up the stairs running to them. The guards fired his weapons, but the bulled bounced from Michal’s body, as soon as Michal reached the upper level of the stairs Michal grabbed to guard by the heads and crushed one agains the others, Michal pressed until his hands were almost together. Them he threw the headless bodies at both sides. The other guard wanted to run but Michal grabbed him by the neck, with one hand, then he used his other hand to lift him from the ground, Michal used all his back muscles to fold the guard in two from the spine, the guard just said “AIEEEEEEE” before Michal let the body fall and stomped the head flat. Michal enjoyed the cracking sound and the blood soaking his feet before going to the next Kill, he decided to go left to go to the playroom, he felt some of the guards where already there, he smiled while enjoyed the thrill to see how many kills he would get this day. Ricardo found the stairs, he saw bullet holes on the wall and begun to climb the stairs. He reached the trench up the stairs he was two headless bodies and a headless body broken in two. He saw Michal’s bloody footprints on the floor and decided to go to the other side just to find some more guards to kill. Ricardo rubbed his crotch and went to a door marked “operations”. He decided that since Michal already made a ruckus on the stairs there were no point in trying to be subtle. He kicked the door and saw two guards aimed at him. His weapons trembled, Ricardo wasn’t that big, but he was soaked in blood and brains, so he looked like a small version of Michal. He thought that they could be thinking that he was Michal, so he decided to play the role, “Fight with your fists or you will suffer the same fate your companions over there” he said with authority. The guards fired their guns and Ricardo dodged the bullets, but some of the bullets reached their target. Ricardo used his arms to cover his face, he feared that his stunt would cost him his life, the impacts hurt like hell but Ricardo then saw that even if the bullets impacts gave him pain, the bullets bounced on his muscles. Ricardo smiled and decided to go wild, Ricardo took the door and ripped it from the hinges. Then he threw the door at the guards who dodged the door, Ricardo grabbed a seat and threw it at the guard head who fell unconcious, the other guard fired his gun wildly. Ricardo covered his face, every step he took he understood that he now was stronger than the bullets, he still covered his face since he wasn’t sure about what would happen if the bullet hit and eye of his face, but he didn’t stopped. When he got near the guard, the guard tried to run terrified, but Ricardo grabbed him and bear hugged him, Ricardo used all his might tho crush the guards ribcage in one swift movement, the body fell limp, Ricardo kneeled over the body remains lifted his arms and closed his fist, then with both hands he slammed the head three times crushing it against the floor. Then he walked to the other guard, he grabbed the head and put it over his hairy chest. Ricardo compressed the head, has the guard was unconscious at first he didn’t felt nothing, but suddenly he regained consciousness to fin himself encased in muscle and hair. The punched Ricardo but Ricardo quit squeezing. Ricardo then felt contempt for the guard, Ricardo felt has a merciless predator so he used all his might and the eyes popped out of their sockets, the head was compressed against Ricardo’s chest and blood poured all over the place. Ricardo wiped the excess of blood and decided to go next to Michal. Michal entered the playroom, there were three guards, all aimed at him. Michal examined the room, but his eyes stood on one very big guard that was expecting Michal. “Hello Michal, long time no see” the guard said. Michals grinned, bounced his pecs and quads and said “Hi Ivan. Ivan was a big man, he was fit but he wasn’t a bodybuilder type, already in his first 40s, he had big arms, legs and pecs, his face was masculine, the only defect you could saw on Ivan was a flabby abdomen, but it in truth made Ivan look more masculine. He was a former army sergeant, he retired and found in the Old Reds a way to improve his income. He forged a kind of relationship that bordered on a little respect from Michal, he was weak for Michal’s standards, but he could be on Ricardo’s level or easily could improve with some training from the SSS. Unfortunately this time they both were on opposing sides, Ivan aimed at Michal but Michal said “Ivan I kinda like you, so I’ll give you a chance, first of all, I don’t use weapons excepting for these” Michal flexed his biceps, “these” he said pointing at his legs “or this” he said grabbing his crotch. Ivan raised an eyebrow. “So i kinda like you, you don’t seem like these bunch of losers, you have some strength, I’m inviting you to an interview, if you pass, you’ll be part of the SSS, you can become like me” Michal said. Ivan looked at Michal, Michal was huge and strong. No matter what, Michal seemed to be unfazed by the weapons. Ivan pondered his possibilities. “This SSS are another mafia?” Michal laughed, “Wolf would kill you at the instant you say that”. Michal said while walking near on the of there guards, they fired but Ivan didn’t shoot, the bullets ricocheted from Michals body who casually walked next tho the guards while looking casually at Ivan, Michal pushed one of the guards and sent him flying to the other side of the room where he fell to the floor with a thud. Then he grabbed the other guard weapon from the barrel and twisted cracking the hand bones, the guard yelled in pain. Michal grabbed the guard from the neck and pelvis and easily lifted the guard overhead. Michal lats grew in size and Michal’s V body shape looks like a menacing cobra. Michal smiled. “the SSS gives you power” then Michal brought down the body over his quads with all his might, the guards spine cracked but Michal’s might was so great the the body ripped in half over Michals quad scattering guts and blood over Michal’s abdomen ands pecs. Michal rose proudly bouncing his pecs an flexing his biceps “Do you want this kind of power?” Ivan was aroused by the brutal power he saw. Michal knew he had Ivan mesmerized, Ivan’s motivation on the Old Reds were that they gave the feelings of power and authority feeling that he lost when he was retired from the Army. On the Old Red’s he could execute some of their foes, Ivan became on of Igor’s favorites, unbeknownst to him, that saved his life because if he where one of Nikolai’s men he sure could be death at Wolf’s hands. Now, Michal could try to convince him to get an interview on the SSS. Michal kept flexing, mesmerizing Ivan with his power, Ivan loved the power, he saw the body remains. To increase the drama Michal went near the guards head and put his foot over it, it was unnecessary the guard would soon to be dead but still, he wanted Ivan to know his place. “Ivan, on the SSS we are way above the bugs” Michal said while slowly crushing the head until there was nothing from it excepting a paste that looked like Michal had stepped over dog shit. Michal’s quads rose and Ivan looked wondered, “How in hell you hide that power while you where here?” Ivan asked, Michal smirked “I didn’t” and slowly twisted the head so to show Ivan how little he cared abut the lesser beings lives. “All those disappeared guards…I was you” Ivan said dumbfounded. Michal dick sprung to action on the killing memories. “All those guards served his purpose… to be killed by my hands” Michal said while flexing a crab pose. “Don’t be a bug Ivan”. Ivan looked at Michal, “what do I do?” Michal walked next to Ivan, grabbed his shirt and ripped from his body, Michal used the shirt to clean his own torso. Ivan pecs where rounded, not as well defined has Michael’s but where way above average, he had good arms, then without asking Michal ripped Ivan’s pants, Ivans body was a powerlifter type body. “You have a decent body for the SSS, we could work your strength” Michal pondered to himself while ignoring Ivan’s complaint. Ivan complained about his clothes, Michal grabbed Ivan by the throat and brought him near his face, Ivan tried to release the grip but now he was on Michal’s receiving end. Ivan found his place, just above the average bug, just spared by Michal’s mercy. “I will end you to the SSS quarters, I’ll commend you, but even if I spare you here, I cannot guarantee that you’ll be received by the SSS” Michal said grinding his teeth, “We always look for candidates and we are now a little short on candidates, but If the Interviewer rejects you, you can have a fate worse than the bug there” Michal said while pointing at the corpse with his head. “Understood?” Michal said while releasing Ivan. Michal taught Ivan that he would get an opportunity on the SSS, but he lost his kill, he went in frustration and grabbed the other guard. He tried to use his weapon but Michal ripped the weapon with the hand. The guard yelled in pain but Michal was aroused and the power display for Ivan left him anting more, Michal turned the guard and pinned him against the wall, the Guard yelled. Michal ripped the clothes from the guards body like the were made of tissue paper, Ivan jaw dropped when he saw Michal back in action, on the front Michal was impressive, but the back where so well defined Ivan dick engorged, Michal’s triceps danced while ripping clothes, the calves were like bulls pinning the body against the wall. Michal took the remains and ordered, “stop the blood loss, I need this one alive…for a while”. Ivan got the message and took some clothes and used them to stop the blood loss from the hand. Ivan loved to see Michal domination, Michal caressed the guards ass “good, you have been doing your squats” he said and feeling the entrance point he rammed his dick ripping his posers and ripping the guards sphincter, Ivan saw the back, triceps and calves dancing while Michal raped the yelling guard, Ivan understood then that Michal didn’t wanted the guard to live for more information but has a release for his lust and primal instincts. Michal kepí pressing the body against the wall, the guard kept yelling “NOOOOOOOOOO” but Michal was so focused on his pleasure that he didn’t realized he was flattening the body agains the wall on each thrust. The guard yells where weaker by the thrust and after some time there were no more yells, the guard was almost dead, Michal kept thrusting over the crushed pelvis, he came inside. Michal lifted the body from the head and took the body off his prick that was looking white cum. Then in a savage thust he crushed the head against the wall, the head exploded but Michal strength where so brutal that he pierced the wall with his opened hand, so the body stuck on the wall like if it was some gruesome painting on the wall. Ivan precummed from the show. Michal turned to him, dripping cum, Ivan was terrified that he would be next. Michal breathing was heavy, he took his bloody hand, cleaned his prick with his hands and licked his hand. “First, you go and find me some trousers, boxers, whatever you find” Michal said while breathing like a beast. Ricardo entered the room and saw Michal and Ivan, he went to fight Ivan but Michal pushed Ricardo to the other wall, Ricardo went flying over the room and hit the wall, but Ricardo didn’t fell to the ground. Michal was surprised, his amusement lowered his excitation. Ivan stopped on his tracks, now knowing what to do. “Ivan, do it quickly, don’t go to the third floor, they’re ours” Michal ordered. Ivan left the room as quick has he could. Michal roared in defiance. He wiped the blood from his body. “He is our recruit now, or at least until the Interviewer decides his fate” Michal said, Ricardo walked next to Michael “you grew stronger” Michal said. Ricardo flexed his body, for a swimmers’s body, Ricardo was packed and his hairy pecs and legs made him look sexy, “I feel now the results of the training in the SSS”. Ricardo said proudly. “Know your place idiot, your body is still accustoming to the training, don’t go reckless or you will be killed and the Interviewer will nag at me if I let you be killed”. Michal responded. “But sir, I learned that my body repels bullets” Michal looked at Ricardo’s body, this kind of bullets are easy, but they still can bruise you, so still, watch for yourself, if you get yourself killed, I’ll tell the interviewer that you were an idiot that didn’t knew your place” Michal said bluntly. Ricardo stood silent “yes sir” he said. “Good” Michal responded. They stood silent, Michal heard the movements on the 3th floor, the floor trembled form the guards movements, they were barking orders, but Michal decided to wait a little more, after some minutes Ivan entered the room with some military trousers and handed it to Michal. Michal took some boxers that still left too little to the imagination and “covered”. Michal smiled, “Ricardo, let’s go, Ivan you stay her, wait us here, you were Boris confidence man, I will need you” He ordered and both naked man left the room. Michal and Ricardo walked tho the stair, Michal saw the upper side of the stairs and suddenly he pushed Ricardo at the side and covered himself. At the upper side of the stairs three men on a sandbag bunker were firing a heavy machine-gun. They were scared so they were too trigger happy, has soon has they saw any part of Michals body they fired. So it was very difficult to go up using the stairs. “What do we do sir? Would be difficult to go up on this way” Ricardo said. Michal looked at him “I could be strong enough to resist the bullets from that thing” Michal said bouncing his pecs. “I only pushed you so you don’t become a strainer, you should know your place” Michal scolded Ricardo who grew fa little ashamed. Ricardo tried to look up but the guards fired, one shot grazed Ricardo skin. Ricardo’s face twitched in pain. “Told you so” Michal said. Michal grabbed the wall and using his hand ripped a big chunk of wall and in a quick movement he tossed it to the machine-gun. The weapon was toppled, Michal seized his opportunity, so he jumped before the guards could put the weapon on his place, one of the guards yelled when he saw Michal approaching at an awesome speed. The guard tried to run but Michal grabbed him by his neck and used his body has a bat. Michal swung the body and nocked the guards over the bunker, one of the guard fell downstairs, Ricardo grabbed the guard in rage and swung him downstairs where he fell with a thud. Michal stood upstairs looking down ad Ricardo, he just crushed the neck of the guard and ripped his head in one swift movement since Michal didn’t wanted to lose any time with this bug. Ricardo grabbed the other guard by his lowered and swung the guard against the wall, the guard stood limp but Ricard would not risk to let him alive, Ricardo went for the head and twisted if 180° degrees first, then twisted again so the head was looking forward, but the neck was clearly twisted like a knot. Michal smirked and then grabbed the other guard from the lower legs. When Ricardo reached upstairs Michal said “Too slow… this is the proper way to do it” Michal swung the body agains the wall with all his might, the head and body was crushed like a but against the wall, the body stuck to the wall, Michals pulled the corpse from the wall and ripped the legs of the body like they were tissue paper. Michal flexed his biceps. “come on Ricardo, can you do better?” Ricardo answered bitterly “show off”. Michal felt Ricardo’s frustration on his voice, Michal approached him and grabbed his wounded arm just over the bulled wound. Michal pressed the wound and Ricard yelled in pain. “If you just accepted your place you would not be wounded” Michal said with a calm anger on his voice, “Wolf already would have killed you, but the Interviewer sent yo with me to give you a chance to be of good use for the SSS”. Michal kept pressing, Ricardo cried in pain. “Know your place” Michal angrily said “Obey, don’t make me kill you…do you want to be stronger?” Michal ordered while causing more pain to Ricardo. Two guard appeared behind Michal and shot their guns but the bullets bounced on Michals skin who ignored them” Ricardo cried in pain but nodded with his head. “Good” Michal said and released the arm. “You have a lot of training to do, but today, you’ll learn you mental skills, that’s you mission” Ricardo stood up and forced himself to endure the pain, his arm was bleeding but he ignored it. Michal nodded then he turned to the guards, took both arms of one guard and with one yank he ripped them both at the same time, the guard yelled but Michal released the arms and punched the chest and abdomen with both hands, he grabbed the spine and with a yell his triceps and back flexed ripping the body in two. Michal released the body halves and grabbed the other guard by the throat. He looked at Ricardo who was standing behind Michal clearly enjoying the way Michal tore apart a guard like he was made of cookie mass. Michal tossed the other guard in front of Ricardo “he’s yours, show me”. Ricardo seised hi opportunity, let his foot and slammed if over the guards femur that snapped, the guards quads here destroyed but Ricardo’s . Ricardo kept pinning the leg of the ground, he bent over the body and grabbing the guards chest he lifted the body ripping the leg on the process, Ricardo felt his strength and loved the feeling, but he now kept his cool, he enjoyed the feeling to be an unstoppable alpha, but now he was in control of his feelings, he could be more like Michal’s a snuff lover unstoppable man but who always kept his cool to enjoy his kill, Ricardo now had an example to follow and he knew that the guards life would be an excellent offering”. Ricardo walked next to Michal, “Sir….master, can I touch your body? Michal stood and flexed his pecs, Ricardo pinned the guard’s legless body by the head In front of Michal’s pecs. The yelling guard saw himself looking at the most hard pecs he could ever see. Ricardo slowly pushed the guards head on Michal’s chest Michal smiled. “Thats good”. Ricardo then pressed the head with all his might and the head was crushed. Blood poured from the head orifices and splashed his pecs. Ricardo rubbed the bloody head remains over Michal pecs. They were so big that Ricardo was forced to use both hands to feel Michal’s chest. Ricardo was aroused, “So this is your power” Michal grinned “Yes”. Ricardo, humbled felt Michal’s legs, then kissed them both, he licked Michal calves, Michal groaned for a second and then he gently grabbed Ricardo from the shoulders. “I can’t allow myself to be distracted from this mission, there are still more rooms here and Igor is up” Michal said disappointing Ricardo. “Don’t worry” Michal said “I accept you apology, so now let’s finish this mission” Michal said and then went to the aisle. Michal went along Ricardo on the third floor “Seems they couldn’t replenish the guards we killed with Nikolai”. Michal though. “Ricardo, go to that room, there should only be a guards living room. Ricardo nodded, then Michal said “You can release a little if you can, I´ll be up”, Ricardo smiled and entered the room. There were two guards on the hide behind a big sofa, guns aiming “No machine-guns or Miniuzis?” Ricardo thought contemptuously. The guards fired his guns to Ricardo but now Ricardo was stronger, his body reacted in unison with his mind, so Ricardo’s skin repelled the bullets. Ricardo’s arm was still on pain from the punishment inflicted by Michal, but that pain helped him to be in control. Ricardo’s body was changing during this mission, so his mind. Michal’s example gave him an aim, Ricardo wanted to be al least strong enough to be a SSS elite and he would aim for that, he would aim to be on Michals, Wolf and the Interviewer expectations. No matter if he never in his life would get as strong has Michal or Wolf, he will devote himself to be strong, and anyone that dares to interfere will feel his wrath…or his lust. Ricardo quickly grabbed one of the guards and took the gun from his hand, then tossed it to the other guard who dodged the impact. The guard kept firing and hit his companion on the chest. The guard begun to bleed, Ricardo wanted a slow kill. He wanted to be like Michal, he wanted to enjoy the feeling of tearing someone apart, but until now he was a beast, not knowing to control his power, now he was in control, he would keep in control of his might and he loved this feeling even more. Ricardo walked to the other guard and took the gun crushing the guards fingers on the process. Ricardo kicked the guard who flew to the wall. “Wait there”. Ricardo then took the wounded guard, he knew that the bulled hit internal organs, so the guard would be dead soon, but Ricardo won’t let him to go peacefully to the other side. Ricardo took his right arm and twisted it tearing the biceps, the guard’s face twitched but the damage to his lungs didn’t slowed him to scream Ricardo released his arm and saw the bruise he just caused. Ricardo tested with the other arm but instead of twisting he yanked it has hard as he could, the arm dislocated from the shoulder. The wounded guard moved his legs squirming to the exit, Ricardo walked next to him “seems I found a bug, then he lifted his foot and placed it over the guards head, slowly, Ricardo felt the guards hair caressing his sole, Ricardo’s quadriceps begun to contract, his quad fibers slowly recruiting to except pressure, the sole went down like an hydraulic press, slowly the head was compressed, ad first there where no clear deformation Ricardo felt aroused, his wood was growing, the pressure grew exponentially has more fibers where recruited, then the head cracked, Ricardo felt the first cracks on his sole, then he kept compressing, the head was not even a challenge, not anymore, Ricardo’s quads went full strength and the sole went crashing down anything on it’s way, crushing compressing and destroying the head. Ricardo’s food was covered in blood, skin brains and hair. Ricardo loved this. He kissed his flexed biceps and touched his nips. This self worshipping was demanding him some release and he knew where exactly he could get it. The other guard stood speechless at the gruesome show he was holding with his left hand the remains of the right hand and trying to figure a way out. Ricardo’s swimmer body was not has impressive has Michals, but the way he saw Ricardo crushing his former companion made him feel fear. Ricardo slowly walked to him, he ripped is boxers revealing all his nakedness. The guard stood in horror, “what to you wand from me?” Ricardo just grinned, he wasn’t there to chat with bugs, he grabbed the guard’s left shoulder and tossed the guard to the sofa, Ricardo walked next to the guard and lifted him from the chest, with his foot he licked the sofa to accommodate it so he could lay the guard and turned him down. Ricardo Feld the guard’s ass and then ripped clean the clothes from his body, the clothes didn’t gave any resistance so in some seconds there where two naked men, or on Ricardo’s mind, there where only one man there, the other was only a body that only existed to satisfy a primal need. Ricardo rammed his dick on the guards ass, the guard cried “NOOOOOOOO” but Ricardo would not listen, he saw Michal’s brutality and it aroused him, Ricardo primal needs manifested on each throat from the body, Ricardo’s dick rubbed against the guards thing ass, Ricardo thrusted and thrusted, every movement was stronger that the one before, the guards tried to break Bree with his left arm, Ricardo didn’t wanted the guard to let go so he grabbed the arr from the elbow and tore if from the body, the only thing that was left was a Biceps and triceps heads dislocated from their lower insertions, the blood gushed from the am. Ricardo knew that the guard would be dead but he kept thrusting, his mind was overjoyed, he loved the feeling of utter dominance he had over a weakling. Ricardo trusted but the guards resistance was getting weaker, he was dying. Ricardo then decided to take a little more pleasure and grabbed the head with both hands, Ricardo thrusted, every time faster, Ricardo crushed the head and the twitching body gave him a final stream of pleasure. Ricardo went out and jerked himself fro another 5 minutes until he summed. Ricardo grinned, this was his first rape experience, he now felt what Michals felt and loved it. After some seconds Ricardo’s breathing became normal, he wiped the blood and sperm from his body, and left the room. Michal was out there, he had on his right hand a guards crushed head with his body hanging. Michal grinned “I went to see how you were going", Michals looked at the room’s interior, “seems you had fun” Michal said with an amused expression on his face. Ricardo just smiled. “Good” Michal’s said. Lets continue, Ricardo, look for the other rooms, I’ll go to the fourth floor” The four floor was the smallest, but it had the most valuable assets for Michal. Michal knew that it was designed has a long aisle with three bulletproof divisions. He still was puzzled that Igor didn’t left, Michal entered the first division, he saw a well equipped nursery, Michal nodded when he saw a slim guy dressed in a doctor’s coat. “Hi Doc” Michal said. The Doctor seated in his desk “Michal, long ti no see you, you came back, seems you betrayed us for real” The Doctor said. “Well Doc, you already know that, you have a lot of patients down there…” the Doctor smiled resignedly . “If you’re here they are all dead I suppose, seems that the Old Red’s have sustained quite a blow”. Michal was amused “you’r saying that so casually?, don’t you care for you colleagues?” The Doctor shrugged, well, I’m really here for the “volunteers”, Igor wanted me to improve our guards physical abilities, I’ve tried but so far I haven’t achieved the results I wanted, you never let me study you, that would truly helped me, but you’re too stubborn” He said “Sorry Doc", Michal said, “I din’t really wanted to be your rat” he said bouncing his pecs. The Doctor raised an eyebrow. “You’re quite the specimen, with your help we could rebuild the Old Red’s” Michal said “aaaah, the SSS will be the new owner”. The Doctor took a beverage from his desk and drank. Michal didn’t recognized the bottle. The Doctor flinched, yelled in agony and fell to the floor, “Coward” Michal said, the Doctor committed suicide, he walked to the next door “where are you going?” The Doctor said while stepping up. Michal seemed surprised. The Doctor took his desk lifted over his head and then threw it to Michal” Michal dodged the desk, then the Doctor jumped to Michal and kicked his pecs. Michal stumbled back, surprised “What?” He asked. “I only could prepare some of these ergogenic aids” Only two, but I’m quite proud of the results. Michal stood there surprised. “What are those?” This serum helps me to improve my muscle strength and reflexes”. The doctor put his hands on the coat’s pockets. “It’ s very difficult to prepare it, but I’m very proud of the results” The Doctor jumped in front of Michal and to Michal’s surprise two heavy blows landed on his abdomen. The Doctor kicked Michal who stumbled back. Michal sent two punches but the Doctor dodged them. The Doctor made a jab and Michal kept stumbling and crashed on a cabinet, all kinds of medical supplies fell to the floor, Michal fell dizzy for s second before receiving a kick on his face. A drop of blood dripped from the side of Michals mouth. The Doctor was ecstatic on his ability to hit Michal. “See Michal, I really wanted you, you’re such a good specimen. I could use you to improve my formula. So I could use that formula to improve all the Old Red’s guard. If i had you, this tragedy would not have happened, if just you would lend me your blood Nikolai would not be dead, the Old Red’s would have destroyed you pitiful organization” The Doctor jabbed Michal again. Michal stumbled and tripped on an oxygen tank and fell to the floor. “But you’re stubborn, and you didn’t fell for the sedatives on your food” The Doctor picked the oxygen tank with the intention to use it has a maze. “I knew you were stronger than you appeared, even for your size, I tried to warn that stupid Nikolai, I always suspected you and now they see I wasn’t wrong”, the Doctor kicked Michal on the abdomen. Michal covered his abs. “I told them to keep an eye on you, my formula wasn’t ready for Nikolai’s guard, they could wait for two more days…now I’ll killl you, and when we rebuild the Old Red’s you’ll be dead and your blood will be the base for my new stable formula”. The Doctor lifted the oxygen tank over Michal’s head and went for the kill, the tank descended but Michal’s hand grabbed the tank and ripped it from the Doctors hand. The surprised Doctor tried to jump bak but Michals grabbed his ankle and the Doctor tripped. Michal raised has big as he was. “The act is over…Now I see, your motherfucker” The Doctor was surprised. Michal had some red spots on his skin where the Doctor hit, but the Doctor knew that the damage was very minimal. “No, no, why you’re this strong?” Michal lifted the Doctor from the throat with his left hand “I knew you where doing some twisted experiments here, I knew you wanted me, I felt sick and now I see you were trying to poison me to take my blood?” Michal cleaned the blood drop from, his mouth with his hand. “This drop is more than most of my opponents had gotten from me”, Now you tell me. Michal lifted the Doctor and pinned him to the stretcher from the throat. Michal begun to crush the windpipe “Tell me Doc…what was that drug you used?” The Doctor struggled, but he wasn’t able to break free. “They are some noradrenaline analogs, they offer short term strength boost, the mental effects make the soldiers stronger…” Michal looked at the Doctor’s eyes “You really thought that that could defeat me?” Michal asked clashing his teeth” “You know that Igor makes his close guards train very hard, no weak man can be near Igor” Michal, pondered the Doctors words. “Why you needed my blood?” “You where different, I saw that from the beginning, unbeknown to you, I gave you the prototype formula” Michal released the neck, then gave one step back, we was thinking on the Doctor revelation. “What did you find”. The Doctor sat on the stretcher smiling proudly. “You where the only one that didn’t die, you were stronger, I kept perfecting the formula, with such resistance I could use you to perfect the drug. The Doctor went to a nearby cabinet and opened it, there were some bottles marked with numbers from the 1 to 12. You helped me to improve the formula from 7 to 12. Before it the drug down’t had an effect or killed the volunteers. You resisted, your body was so magnificent, it was strange, the drug didn’t had any apparent effect on you, but somewhat made you even more aggressive, but the effect on your strength wasn’t apparent. Michal listened in silence, “…but having a body capable to resist the deadly effects made me wonder if I could improve the formula by studying you blood.” The Doctor said. Michal thought on those time where he felt more aggressive than usual, the time he needed to grab a guard and run to a far away place where he could rape and snuff at will. He wondered how many time he could resist all those uncontrollable wrath episodes, how many time his mission was in jeopardy because he couldn’t control his impulses? He wasn’t discovered but the now understood why he killed so many guards while on mission, that made Igor paranoid, so he needed to get near Nikolai, but Igor was the Old Red’s true boss, Michal felt the rage filling his body. “I tried to convince you to give me some blood vials” The doctor said. “At the end I tried to kill you, but you’re too resistant, before I tried more drastic measures Nikolai chose you and you all left to the SSS headquarters, I was disappointed but at least with a last effort I could made the only vial of 13th formula, the one I used before, nobody knew it and at leas it seems to work for a quick strength boost, I still need to work on prolonging it’s effects, but I’m near…”. The Doctor left the stretcher, “Now I told you everything, I can’t beat you I Know, Igor will kill me if he finds I’ve told you everything, so I have two choices, I can try to leave or I can join you, I can be of good use for the SSS. The doctor said. Michal thought that the Doctor could be a useful asset, he could help to accelerate the SSS guard’s training. Michal walked silently next to the Doctor. The Doctor felt secure, he had the experience, the knowledge so he could improve the formula, Michal looked at the cabinet with the rugs inside and asked “Where I can find the instructions to make that formula?” The Doctor tapped his head “I have all in my head, I just deleted the computer files just in case Igor tries to kill me, he needs ,e and now the SSS needs me”. The Doctor said. “So, no copies?” Michal asked “No cop…” Michal grabbed the Doctors throat lifted him and with a bam he pinned to the stretcher again. “See Doc, I’ve trained all my life to have my strength, I’m very proud of my might… so I don’t appreciate the fact that you gave me some drugs to use me as a guinea pig, the sole idea of using any drugs to make me stronger would soil the very SSS values, you don’t know us….you don’t belong to us…you don’t deserve us”. Michal said while clenching his free fist. Michal released the Doctor who tried to scape, Michal grabbed him and pinned again to the stretcher, Michal ripped the Doctors coat, shirt and tank top, the Doctor was fit, he had a swimmers body similar than Ricardo, but different from him he was hairless. Michal looked at the body, he was fit, he could be a good recruit, but Michal won’t forgive what this unworthy being tried to do to him. “Doctor, you have surgery” Michal said, so he grabbed the Drs abs with both hands, dug his fingers and ripped the abdomen wall open. The Doctor yelled in pain, the Doctor guts where exposed, Michal graded the intestines and tore them open, while showing them to the horrified Doctor, “Look, you’re full of shit” Michal grabbed each organ and tore is apart, Michal graded the pancreas, the liver, the kidneys and tore them with increased speed and brutality. The Doctor tried to grab Michal’s hands but Michal just cracked the forearms who fell limp at the stretcher’s sides, the legs where moving wildly with each organ that Michal tore. “Look Doctor, you have even more things inside, I’ll take them out too” Michal said with en evil grin, “Your drugs worked”…Michal said while grabbing the Doctor’s lungs “they are useful to prolong you pain” Michal said while grabbing the ribcage and ripping them open exposing the hearth and lungs, Michal grabbed both lungs and tore them open, then grabbed the heart and crushed if before yanking it out. The alls where soaked in blood and guts as Michael tore each organ from the Doctor’s abdominal and chest cavities. The Doctor where dead already but Michal would not let the brain go undamaged. He took the head with his left hand and with his right hand he punched the head with such strength the the fist came out from the bak of the head. Michal released his left hand and the body just stuck on the air, hangin from mica’s side like an exposed piece of meat on a butcher shop. Michal looked the body, he despised the body. “At the end you you need hard work Michal said flexing his biceps and then ripping the body from his fist with his left hand. Michal dripped the Doctor’s blood, he used his hand to wipe out the blood from his body. Michal wanted to finish off Igor as quick as possible, he was puzzled that no-one came to help the Doctor, he expected al least a guard coming go help, but nobody came “Could be possible that the Doctor simply left? Or he truly wanted to defect?” Michal pondered while walking. At the next room he found seated on a desk, looking at Michal, “Nice kill you had there” he said. “Michal walked next to the desk. “Adam, why you didn’t helped the Doctor?” Michal asked. Adam was extremely big, not has defined as Michal but he could give him a run on his money at least from the size, Adam was bald, he had the face that showed that he could be fearsome if angered and his ling beard made hem look like a big biker type, but he didn’t wanted to fight. He simple stated: “I heard everything, I saw what you did, your brutality…I know I can’t beat you…but…I wan’t to join you, I wan’t to be like you” Adam said bluntly. Michal lifted an eyebrow, “but you’re quite strong isn’t it? You even have the Doctor’s formula”. Adam lifted a bottle on his hand “Come on, drink it!, I’ll wait” Michal said. Adam looked at the bottle and the looked at Michal, his bald face showed a mix of shame and despise. “I could drink it and maybe I can beat you, but for what? What would be the satisfaction? You already listed to the Doctor, this only gives you short term results, what would be the glory of that?” Adam destroyed the bottle against the wall. “I can’t stand this shame, the l Red’s were to be real strong, not this, I want to be really strong, like you” Adam looked at Michal’s begging. “And what If I refuse?” Michal said. “Adam went silent, he walked in front of Michal. Adam didn’t looked like he was fearing Michal but he was sure on his steps. Michal felt surprised since this big man was so sure of what he wanted that he could even come next to him. Adam said bluntly “If you don’t let me join you…then kill me like you did to the guards, or the doctor, If you don’t let me join you, then destroy me, I’ll be useless”. Michal raised an eyebrow. Michal grabbed Adams clothes and ripped them out, Adam stood there only with his boxer briefs, socks and shoes. Adam was packed, he had this wrestler-powerlifter type, Michal thought that Adam was very strong for his size. “What to you offer?” Michal asked, “I offer me” Adam said flexing his biceps and legs. “Will you help me to manage the Old Red’s remains and make them an assists for the SSS?” Adam face showed a little grin. “I’ll even kill the remains and rebuild for you if you ask me”. Michal smiled, “I’ll grant you an interview, I’m not the one that chooses our members, but I can help you to get your chance”. Adam looked puzzled. “I´ll explain you later Ricardo. Adam, I need the Old red’s information, you’ll be able to handle that?” Michal said. Adam nodded with his head”. Just at that moment Ricardo arrived, looked at the Doctors office and corpse “Look you had fun here” Michal smirked. “Are you going to kill him?” Ricardo asked. “Nope, we will have another interview” Michal said. Ricardo nodded “There were no more guards on the third floor” Ricardo said. “Only Igor and two guards are left” Adam said, “but they are not here” he added. Michal raged “what????” Adam stumbled back and said “Look for yourself”. Michal walked to the next door, ripped it from his hinges and tossed aside. The office was big, but empty, the furniture was the only thing that stood there. On the main desk there was a piece of paper and Michal found written on it just a word “basement” with a smile, like a meme. Adam went behind Michal with Ricardo “He’s waiting from you down there, he had the only stash of the formula” he said. “Why there are so few guards?” Michal asked. “After you left, with Nikolai, we lost contact with him, after a few days we assumed that Nikolai and presumably you were dead. We send our intel gatherers and when we saw you on the colosseum fights we knew that you double-crossed us” Adam said. Michal turned to Adam, “So you like the fights too” Michal said with a grin. Adam blushed Igor and I liked the fights, but we haven’t seen you before, we you found the links recently, but when you appeared, Igor went wild, he was decided to get his revenge, so he pressed the Doctor to improve the formula, as you saw, he could only manage to make to the 13th, but in the process, a lot of guard where killed. We lost so many man for such a small gain” Adam said, it seemed that he was worried for his men. “At the end there were only Igor, the Doctor, his two bodyguards and the few men fortunate to not be given the test formula.” Adam clenched his fist. “Igor wanted to kill you, he wanted to be strong, but he almost destroyed the Old Red’s” “you know I’ll destroy it” Michal said, “I don’t care anymore, you’re worthy, they are not” Adam answered. “So, what do I do for this “interview” he asked. Michal smiled “Ricardo, Adam will be our guest, please escort him with Ivan” “Ivan defected too? Ivan is a good man” Adam said with a surprised face. Michal nodded “you too can help with this issue, if you both pass the Interview, now go”. Ricardo signaled Adam to follow him. “Ricardo, after you escort Adam I’ll wait you on the basement”. Michal said. Ricardo and Adam left. Michal pondered all the info recently gathered. So, in the end he was responsible for the Old Red’s demise. Michal smiled. He went down, the third floor was deserted, the seconds flor was deserted too, there were no signs of Adam, Ivan or Ricardo. On the first floor he found a running terrified guard. Michal ran, the guard just saw a bodybuilder running ad devil’s speed that grabbed him by the throat. “No no no” The guard screamed. Michal left him and found a cellphone. The guard screamed. “Do you have any signal?” Michal purred. “No no no” The guard screamed again… “Oh you say that you have signal?, Can I bust borrow you phone?” Michal said in a sweet purring voice. The phone was locked but Michal recognized it was one of those with facial lock. Michal grabbed the guard by the head and made the guard unlock the phone. The guard kept yelling “No, no no” The phone unlocked, “thank’s sweetie” Michal said in a sweet voice, “I’wont see your photos, don’t worry” Michal then crushed the guards head with his hand, the guard made gurgling scream before the crush; Michal tapped on the phone. “Mission going OK, 2 interviews, wait for next update”, Michal send the message to the SSS Headquarters then crushed the phone and proceeded to the basement. Michal went downstairs, he casually wiped the the blood from his hands with the walls. Michal went down humming slowly walking, enjoying the time, feeling his calved dancing with every step, his quads flexing, Michal enjoyed the feeling of being in his own Wonderfull body. And blood soiled body, he reached the basement. Michal took his time to look around, the basement was big, It was a big space, like a warehouse, Michal wondered why the Old Reds would need to use the SSS space if they had this kinda big space. Michal saw the door, so he used the blood on his hand to draw an arrow for Ricardo to find him. Michal was aroused to see what he would find on the other side of the door. It was kind like entering the colosseum. He then opened the door. The basement space was huge as Michale supposed, in the center there where two big guards, and in a small bucked there was Igor, Igor was a huge Russian, packed with muscle, Igor was shirtless, his biceps swelled with power. Michal knew Igor meant business, but he never saw him shirtless, unless Nikolai, Igor could easily put up a fight, Igor in fact was the real leader for the Old Red’s, Nikolai was his second in command, in fact, Nikolai was his only childhood friend, they went together to the military and both decided to retire at the same time, soon they both left Moscow, then Igor went heavy on training until he won some bodybuilding contests, that gave them enough money to travel and scape Russia and east Europe, but unfortunately in their new land they soon found that things where going to be difficult, very difficult, unfazed, Igor used his size and specially, his strength to make some mob’s business, they worked with the Russians, the latins, the Italians, even the Japanese, on all those adventures Nikolai went along and helped him until they found that they needed to make their own business using the skills they learned. They created the Old Red’s has a way to remind them of his old country and also to make a statement that they would take all the old Russian mobs under their wings. Igor and Nikolai grew their mob and their friendship together, they felt like brothers. But even has Nikolai had some authority, everyone knew that the brain and brawn was Igor’s but they already knew that if they even mentioned that to Igor, they would find their deaths at Igor’s hands. They grew in power, but unfortunately other mobs still outgrow them in size, but not in brutality, Igor wanted to grow even if that was at the cost of fear, Nikolai didn’t care, he even enjoyed the brutality, one day that found about the SSS warehouse business and decided to send some of their valuable stuff there, until Nikolai wanted to send them drugs to store. Igor knew that the SSS could be brutal but since they weren’t interested on the mob business but as a mob outsourcer, they didn’t taught they could be a threat. Even so, Igor knew the SSS would be pissed if they discovered the drugs, but Nikolai insisted, Nikolai decided to make increasing quantities of drugs, at first the SSS only sent messages, is Nikola decided to test the waters even more. Igor warned him but Nikolai dismissed his concerns “We could just take them out” One day a new recruit came to the Old Red’s, Michael, he was one of a kind, Michal grew in the ranks at a extremely fast speeds, his arrival came at the same time that some guard simply vanished, but Nichal was son excellent on his work that the workload of the other guards wasn’t affected, Michal grew until he became the confidant of Nikolai, much to Igor disapproval but Nikola was set on him. One fateful day Nikolai decided we needed a base on the city, Igor was worried but Nikolai convinced him that the idea to take the SSS would be good, they knew the SSS didn’t used any weaponry, they thought that the SSS bribed some corrupt officers and politicians, Igor are worried that many guards disappeared without any explanation, they kept vanishing without any trace but Nikolai asked for a lot of men to take the SSS quarters…they never came back, they vanished. Now, the only apparent survivor was there, killing the rest of the Old Red’s, destroying what’s left of the organization…he was the answer, he had the explanations…and he seemed unstoppable. “Hello Michal” Igor said in a clear but cold voice, ”You came back”. Michal bounced his pecs. “Hi former boss” Michal answered. “I never was” Igor said. Michal nodded, “We can say that for a time I was, I killed a few people for you as you can remember”, “And you killed more of us I might add” Igor said trying to control his rage. “You made some missions for us, I might say that you were a great soldier, but little us knew that you really had another boss. I should have suspected it, but Nikolai…poor Nikolai was mesmerized by you, he thought that you were a good asset, and in a way you were, but I suspected, you were a good killer, a too good I might add, that kind of experience you don’t learn in the military, I knew you meant trouble, but I hear Nikolai, I should have stopped him…now I understand It always was you…” Igor said with main and rage in his voice. Michal scratched his chin, “Well Igor, in fact the ones that created this problem…where yourselves” Igor looked Michal with shock “You knew the SSS rules, you knew how we worked, you knew that the SSS didn’t stored drugs of any kind” Michal said. “You received our warnings, the SSS values their secrecy vow, but the SSS also values their rules, you were too stupid to ignore our warnings, so they sent me…at first I thought it would be an easy mission, but once I learned of Nikolai plans to take over the SSS, I needed I have to act, I needed to protect the SSS, and I protected it. But your transgressions against the SSS were so extreme that the only possible punishment is to utter destroy the Old Red’s” Unless you accept to abide by our rules and become one with us. Michal said in a cold but diplomatic voice. Igor was shocked, Michal just gave him the piece of information he needed to complete the puzzle… “And what about Nikolai?” Michal flexed his biceps “I suppose he was crushed like the big he always was” Michal groin grew in excitement. “You don’t know how I enjoyed ripping the brains out of his head and crushing it with these hands” Michal laughed like a maniac. “So tell me Igor, you’re strong, I know that, your guards over there are strong too Michal said pointing both with his finger. “So what do you say? Do you want an Interview with the SSS?” Michal said, Some steps sounded on the aisle, Ricardo entered the room slowly, look at the size of the place. “Do you have a lackey?” Igor asked with contempt. “I don’t know if a lackey is a good word on the SSS we respect our peer unless they are weak, he is an aspiring SSS elite” Michal answered. “So, there are elites on your little group?” Igor commented. “I wont call it ‘little’, as far a we know…we are now bigger than your group” Igor took the hit and sputtered “You traitor, you killed Nikolai you came here and destroyed our soldiers, now you think that I would join you?” Michal was unfazed…he pondered his answer and said “I know your answer, and your guards…do you want to have an interview with us?” Michal asked pointing at them again. The guards stood unfazed, “see? Joseph and Oleg are my most loyal guards, they are also the only ones that can even match my strength because they train with me here” Michal said opening his arms and showing Michal and Ricardo the entire place “we took the training equipment outside so we can have a fight without any advantages, just you and us. Igor said “yo mean, you wanted to take me with your two guards…so fair from you” Michal said scorning Igor. “You really wanted to kill me here, but you miscalculated dearly”. Igor was shocked. “See Igor, I now understand that you had a lot of difficulty trying to recover from your losses since the SSS took your valuables hostage when you tried to overtook us, you knew that you couldn’t get more soldiers quickly enough to fight the SSS, or to defend yourself from other mobs when the news broke. You even asked the doctor to forcibly increase the formula strength, I didn’t knew about that chemical compound but unfortunately that will only ad to your faults”. Michal said “We despise those methods, but you embraced them we could work together in your benefit, but you decided to betray us…you’re despicable, you’re unworthy… but worst of all…you’re weak” Michal said scorning Igor. “Do you want to fight me?” Igor asked. Michal smiled, “That’s one fight I want…but before… I want to play a game…yo say that these two are strong, I have here may ‘lackey’ as you dared to call him, so why we don’t see what can your guards do against my lackey and then we hit ourselves until one of us dies?” Michal said. The guards didn’t waited for an answer, Ricardo jumped to action too. Igor yelled “wait your idiots” Michal just laughed. The three men clashed in the space between Michal and Igor watched in silence, Joseph and Oleg tried to punch Ricardo, Ricard was dodging punched and kick’s at fast he could, he could withstand a hit but he didn’t exactly knew the guards power so he tried to assess it. Then he realized that trying to fight tow men at the same time wasn’t a good strategy, so he dodged a punch from Oleg and grabbed Joseph’s leg, with all his might he threw Joseph to a wall, Joseph’s head smashed against the wall and he felt unconscious. “NO, your idiot” Igor said, Joseph then hit Ricardo in the face, Ricardo stumbled, Joseph went for a jab but Ricardo reacted and hit him directly in the face, Joseph face bled by his nose and mouth, Joseph try to hit Ricardo but Ricardo was faster and using the leg has a lever he knocked the guard to the ground. The guard was facedown and Ricardo pinned his leg and made a heel lock, Joseph cried in pain, but Ricardo when fro more, he grabbed Joseph’s feet and cracked it so the feet was 180 degrees backwards, “YES” Ricardo yelled, Joseph grabbed his leg in pain. Ricardo flexed his biceps in victory “you haven’t finished yet” Michal said. Ricardo looked at Michal…”yes sir” he responded, Ricardo grabbed Joseph arms and twisted them, Joseph went wild from the pain, he was twitching side to side, but Ricardo wanted an utter defeat, Ricardo grabbed Joseph in a camel clutch, he looked at Michal and then Igor in defiance, he wanted the head backwards with all his might, there was a crack, then a riiiiip, Ricardo ripped Joseph’s head off the body. The ripped head had an horrified death, like Joseph wasn’t ready to be killed by a man smaller than him. “Your useless piece of shit” Igor said. Ricardo then grabbed Oleg from the place he felt and while standing defiantly in front of Igor he squashed Oleg’s head with his barefoot”. The body twitched and the stopped movement. Ricardo kicked the body against Igor who dodged it. Ricardo the jumped to Igor but Igor was prepared for that, Igor made a front kick that landed on Ricardo’s jaw. Ricardo stumbled back and fell unconscious. Michal walked next to him and said “you should have know your place” and kicked him aside. “Well Igor, seems that there is only you and me”. Igor looked at Michal has an animal, he had the formula on his hand. “please take it, I can wait”. Ricardo regained conscience and tried to stand up. He went stumbling next to Michal. Michal stopped him “Know your place, you’re not strong enough” then pushed Ricardo and sent him flying to the wall where he felt with a thud. After some seconds Ricardo seated next to the wall and decided to look at the ensuing fight. Igor took the vial, opened it and drank it. Michal just waited, Ricardo put attention since this was the first time he would see it in action. Igor yelled, he felt his internal organs where burning, after some seconds his body accustomed to the feeling. Igor ripped his shirt and flexed. “Now I have to power to destroy you” Igor said. “Let’s see if that’s true” Michal said. Igor ran to Michal who tried to dodge Igor’s run but Igor was as fast as Michal. Igor tackled Michal and both men fell to the floor. Michal felt himself in the receiving end of a barrage of hits. Igor punched Michal who covered himself. Igor hit again many times Michal looked surprised, after some seconds Michal used his legs to break free from Igor’s lock and stood up. “Seems you can put a fight he said”. Michales felt his body and felt some pain, at least some of Igor’s hits were able to sustain a little damage. Igor made some punched but Michal dodged some, blocked some with his forearms. Michal took his time to see Igor’s style. After some minutes Michal found an entrance and hit Igor’s abs. Igor’s feet left the ground for some seconds, Igor stumbled bak but didn’t fell. “I won’t fall until I’ve killed you” Igor said. Michal stood in guard but a quick smile formed on his face. “So…you’re ready to die?” Igor went back to fight, Igor this time added some kicks to his mix, one of the kicks hit Michals abs. Who stumbled back. Michal was serious “so this serum can give you this kind of power…” He said. “I told you, I’m going to kill you” he surprised Michal with a left hook. Michal felt a strange feeling for him, he felt the taste of his own blood in his mouth. Michal smiled there where few instances in which he would see of feel his own blood. Michal smiled. Michal decided to go on the offensive, he ran to Igor and feigning a left hook he then made a front kick with his right leg, the kick landed and Igor fell backwards. Michal then kicked Igor on the ground and lifted him from the chest. Michal bear-hugged Igor. Igor yelled and put a struggle, Michal liked to bearhug his opponents but Igor was putting a real struggle. Michal felt a little annoyed that he could get a proper bearhug on Igor’s body. Maybe the serum clearly worked. Michal released the bearhug, Igor fell to the floor, Michal stood up thinking what to do next. Ricardo looked somewhat puzzled but stood on his place. Igor body twitched from the pain, he stood up and begun a barrage of hits agains Michal. Michal found himself own the defensive, Igor muttered, “I’ll kill you, I’ll avenge the Old Red’s I will avenge Nikolai” Igor kept on hitting and kicking Michal, Michal was dodging and blocking hits looking for an aperture, but something was a miss, suddenly Igor’s hits were getting weaker, Michal begun to feel that some hits landed but they were weaker but the second. After some hits Michal didn’t felt the need to block any of Igor’s hits, he just stood there. Igor hits were now like hitting a brick wall, Michal sighted in disappointment. Michal grabbed Igor by the throat and lifted singlehandedly. “Looks like that crap drug effects waned already” Michal said. Igor struggled in vain, “Michal I…will..…kill…you”” Igor said “How do you want to back up that words if you can’t give me a decent hit without that crap drug?” Michal shook Igor. “You’re strong for a normal man…I thought you could give me some…excitement. Ricardo, get out” Michal ordered. Ricardo left still stumbling. After Ricardo shut the door Michal, still holding Igor said, I’ll have my satisfaction, one way of another. Michal ripped his boxers and shook his wood, Igor eyes went wild. “Nooooo”. Michal released Igor who tried to run but Michal caught him and pinned to the ground, Michal took his dick and putted nicely on Igor’s ass “I have some plans buddy” Michal begun to thrust himself on Igor’s ass. Igor struggled but Michal kept him pinned. “You should have kept you head cool” Michal said while thrusting, Igor struggled again “Let…me….goooooo”, Michael smiled. He could easily tear Igor apart but Igor could be a potential SSS member, Michal kept dominating and raping just for the sake of destroying a dominant man’s mind. Michal thrusted and thrusted, Michal was containing himself so to not make any Irreparable damage on Igor’s body. “You will be mine… We’ll dominate you…and you’ll serve us….until we don’t have anymore use for you”. Michal devilishly said. “Nooooooo” Igor said “I will destroy every memory of you Nikolai, and of your old life…you’ll serve me, you’ll serve the SSS” Michal said thrusting Igor’s ass until Igor fighting will was destroyed, Michal cummed inside Igor’s ass. Igor was exhausted, Michal then grabbed him from the throat grinding his teeth he said “We will teach you real power…you got an interview…what to you say”. Igor stood silent, humiliated….after some seconds he just signaled a weak yes with his head. Michal said “good”, then he threw Igor to the ground, grabbed him by the ankle and dragged him out. After some minutes Michal found Ricardo along with Ivan and Adam. All excepting Ricardo looked at Michal in surprise, “Is that Igor?” Michal lifted him from the ankles until his body didn’t had any contact with the ground. “With some training he could be a good asset, emphasis on the ass” Michal said while slapping Igor’s ass and laughing. “Do you have any cellphone” Michal asked, Adam had one and handed it to Michal. Michal tapped some numbers and contacted the Interviewer “Mission accomplished, send some people to clean here” then he hang out. Looked at Ricardo “Ricardo, you will head to the headquarters. You’ll go there with Ivan and Adam, tell the SSS we need some people here to take the shit out and take this place for us” Then he trowed Igor’s body at the feet of Ricardo, these three all have interviews. The interviewer is impatient. The sun was already high. “Man this mess is gonna take time to clean” Michal said, “For know I need a bath, but before…” He turned to Ricardo “Come here!” Michal ordered, Ricardo walked next to Michal “Do you know your place already?” He said. Ricardo nodded with his head. Michal flexed his bicep, then he ordered…“squeeze it”. Ricardo lifted his hand and grabbed Michal’s biceps and with all his might he squeezed. A slight dent was noticeable on Michal’s biceps. “See? You’ve improved”. Michal said with a grin and left the place.

This time the story got very long, sorry. Please bear with me since I'ts still not completely edited (I'm trying to improve my writing skills sorry). Thanks to freakoman2 for his always kind help and ideas and Mczapl for his suggestions. Hope you like it. As always, this story involves pretty heavy snuff. If this is offensive or turns you off, please leave. Part 5- SSS, Wolf’s magic Sorry for the long post, I decided to part in two because it was getting extremely long, has you can imagine, there will be a second part, and as always, In case you’re turned off by this kind of stuff, please stop reading and go somewhere else. This will get wackier and crazier. Wolf was training, has usual wen he wasn’t with the Interviewer managing the SSS business. He looked big, his biceps, pecs and legs where getting stronger, he smiled in front of the mirror, ripped his shirt of since it was the more expedite way to see himself in all his glory on the mirror. He laughed at the thought that the Interviewer would free out when he asked him for new (and more expensive ) equipment. But his muscles needed, and when Wolf’s muscles needed something, the SSS should provide it. Wolf left the room, he went to his quarters where there were only his bed, and a big stash of shirt that eventually would get ripped, maybe because Wolf ripped them since he disliked to take them out in the normal way, or because he would grow so big that the shirts would be unable to cover him. He took a bath, he delighted himself on the water flowing over his pecs and caressing his nipples, he delighted on his size and the water cleaning his biceps and legs from the sweat of the last workout he decided to put more pressure n the water to clean his back since he was so big that his hands didn’t allowed him to clean the back with his own hands. After he decided he would need to stop using on himself on the shower, he decided that his obligations with the SSS needed to be fulfilled, so he decided to dress himself, but before that he just peeked himself nude on the mirror and couldn’t stop to wonder on how big he was. “Damn, he said, how strong these muscles are?” he thought, then, he decided to flex a bit and make a quick double biceps pose, then he flexed and bounced his pecs and made a crab pose that revealed his Wonderfull and great arms with the most biggest legs that the SSS have seen ever. Wolf wanted to kill, ever since the Nikolai incident he has’t killed anyone and he was driving for that, he knew that the Interviewer was planning his next move on the police but that waiting was almost killing him, he was thinking on all the ways he could crush those unworthy authority figures and how he could easily show them who would be the strongest man and who is the real authority. He then decided to go to talk to the Interviewer and ask him exactly when he would release him. Wolf dressed himself and led the room, he was so focused on his way that he almost ripped the door from his hinges, he walked on the SSS aisles and then after some minutes he entered to the Interviewer office. “You costed us too much Wolf” The Interviewer said “Well, I’m so big that I should cost” Wolf answered with a proud smile. The interviewed didn’t answered immediately, that was strange, since the Interviewer would usually answer with a quick a cold response. “I know you want to snuff the police Wolf, but I need you to wait a little more”, Wolf bounced his pecs and breathed heavily in frustration. “Just wait a little more Wolf, you will have the opportunity to go. “I haven killed in a while, I need to” Wolf muttered. “The Interviewer looked at Wolf amused “So, it is just that?, if we provide you some victims…would you wait one day more?” The Interviewer said, amused by the almost childish response, but there was Wolf, in all his might, and desire to just keep showing off his might and his list to kill weaker man just for the sake of it. Wolf stared back at the interviewer and said “But just one day..what is your plan?” “Would you like to come back to the colosseum?” The interviewer asked. “Are you serious?” Wolf said in a surprised voice. “If I remember correctly, you said that the fights where so unilateral that people didn’t wanted to pay for those. “I know Wolf” the Interviewer said, “But, sometime we should provide some squash matches, and you my friend, are the perfect fighter for that.” The interviewer said, he seemed that he was planning all this. Wolf pondered a little and said “Who I will be fighting?”. The interviewer tapped in his PC, “Well, it’s true that no one on the entire SSS would fight you, nones is that crazy, well, maybe Michal”, Wolf raised an eyebrow “So?” Wolf asked. “In fact we have a contract,” The Interviewer said while tapping on the PC. Some names appeared on the screen. “There were some protest on the town and the cops were quite brutal with the mobs…some woman where raped and some men where killed, we still don’t know why, but some of the families ‘contracted’ us to give some cops and early retirement so I decided to do it has a public service and they can retire…by your hand” He tapped the screen again and other names appeared. “Our operatives already found the targets and bought them here… I’m sure they will be happy to know you…or not” The interviewer said with a small smirk, knowing that Wolf would love to make quite a show on this job. Wolf smiled in excitation and said “Are yo sure that they would be in shape for the Colosseum?” He asked. “I’ll personally check that they will be in top form for you” The Interviewer answered. “We already know those kind of people, we offered a good amount of money, they are also curious about what you did to agents Leon and Lobo….I hope you’ll find them fitting for your…needs” The interviewer said. Wolf bounced and caressed his pecs and arms. “I hope so too…” Wolf smirked. Then the Interviewer’s attention came back to his PC and tapped again on his spreadsheet, then sighted. “I will need you to make quite a show, we need to improve our profits I you want new equipment the next month” The interviewer said. “I need it know buddy” Wolf said “What?” The interviewer said bemused. “Already destroyed your gym?” Wolf ripped his shirt and flexed his arms in a double biceps pose, then bounces his biceps flexing proudly “What to you think?” Wolf said proudly, He knew that the Interviewer would freak out, but he will not make anything that stopped Wolf from growing mainly since he not only reaped the profits for the SSS, but he also liked to see Wolf size and brutality”. “Alright Wolf, I'll check on your equipment, do you have something in mind?” The interviewer asked, “Send me the catalogues” Wolf answered while leaving the room “I’ll choose what fits me better”. The day was pretty uneventful, Wolf was walking near the office and some of the guards entered to leave messages and soon leaving after saluting Wolf from a safe distance. The Interviewer left the office “Are you ready Wolf?” Wolf flexed his biceps “These are always ready buddy” Wolf said while bouncing his muscles in a mesmerizing way, the Interviewer took a time to recover his composure. “We have to go, but first let’s eat something”. Wolf and the Interviewer left the office’s warehouse, they entered the SSS restaurant and they both seated in a table. The guards seated on separate tables. “I’m still planning your next trip Wolf” The interviewer said. Wolf looked at him while eating a Hugh chunk of a chicken leg with his teeth in a savage and terrifying way that confirmed that his arms and pecs weren’t the only super strong muscle he had. “What is left?” He asked. “We need first to isolate the station communications, so you can freely do what you want” was the only answer Wolf got. Wolf stood silent, “I need you to give a good spectacle on this stream” The Interviewer said. Wolf smiled deviously, “I have something prepared, you’ll be surprised”. The interviewer lifted his eyebrows and kept eating. Wolf and the interviewer left the place, then they entered at the Colosseum warehouse, the one that had the most direct entrance, the went to “greet their guests”. “Wolf, please do not do anything funny right now, I just want to check them, once they are on the colosseum, thy will be completely yours” The Interviewer said. Wolf just smirked “Yeah, I’ll be very patient”. The interviewer asked another guard to accompany him, Carlos was tall and built, he had a tan skin and the shirt was slightly opened shirt that revealed his well built pecs, but Wolf was more imposing, bigger, savager and way stronger. The Interviewer chose Carlos because he knew that Wolf would scare them and that would affect the stream show. Even so, Wolf wanted to hear the conversations so, he stood outside the room at the doors side so he could not be seen. The Interviewer just entered the room and checked if the names were all correct, so, he fulfilled the contract. “Lets see”, the Interviewer said while holding a tablet the Carlos passed to him. They where in a big comfortable room, there were a lot of commodities, there where some couches, a big freezer filled with plenty of beverage types, there were snacks then and even a phone were they could ask for any kind of food, so the people inside would be in some place like a first class hotel. However, the people inside of it were a little uncomfortable. They were 9 people inside, all of them on their police uniforms. They looked anxiously to the Interviewer and nervously at Carlos, being a little intimidated by Carlos´s presence, all of them but one, the biggest of them that was even bigger than Carlos and looked somewhat intimidating. The interviewer noted the anxious bunch about Carlos’s presence so he figured they would be terrified by Wolf. He sighted in disappointment while taping his tablet. “I just hope Wolf doesn’t get mad and still give a good show”. The looked at the biggest one, Captain Brown, Brown was a big bodybuilder type, intimidating by his sheer presence, he barely fitted on his clothes and looked down on the Interviewer with a dark brown eyes that clearly matched with his last name. “Are you the boss here?” Brown demanded. The Interviewer raised and eyebrow and smirked “So what if I am?” Brown tried to hold the Interviewer but Carlos spend in front of him and Brown tight that he better get answers before doing anything harsh. “Please relax Mr Brown, I know you’re all stressed but we went leaps and bounds to make yourselves comfortable.” The Interviewer said returning his attention to his tablet and almost ignoring Brown. Brown demanded raising his voice “Let me out immediately of else?” The other people walked next to Brown trying to start fight, Carlos breathed heavily and his shirt partially ripped so a pair of well strong and rounded pecs showed up the seams. The Interviewer just said “stop Carlos, we only want to talk” Carlos was about to hit Brown but decided to obey his order. Carlos sighted and stood quiet but keeping a close look on Brown. “Gentlemen, please” he said in a polite voice, “Carlos, please, calm down, I don’t have any intention to alter the stay of our guests”, the Interviewer took his phone and made a call. “Tom, please bring the food”. The Interviewer hang up and seated on one of the couches. All the cops were looking at him. “Please gentlemen seat, the food will be here soon”. After some minutes the door opened and Tom entered the room, he was short but very dense, we was bigger he was dressed in a white T-shirt and denims that barely hide something his ego where very well built and his torso was big, but to has well built than Carlos’s. He was pushing a big cart with some high class delicacies, the cops mouth watered but they, specially Brown was suspicious. Then the Interviewer walked to the cart and took some food with a little fork that he took from the cart. “Delicious, he said to Tom who nodded with a smile, please gentlemen, lets talk, I Know you have some answers”. The cops took a fork each, and used it to pick some food, some, suspicious first smelled the food and then ate them, it was delicious and soon after they first probed the food they begun to eat the rest until the cart was empty, while that, the Interviewer took a can of coca cola from the freezer and seated on the couch and tapped on his tablet. After some minutes, Brown took another seat in front of the Interviewer and said “So, what are we here?” He asked. “I’m glad to see you’ve somewhat calmed down, Tom, please tell Wolf that he can go to his room” The Interviewer said while all the rest of the cops took seats in front to the Interviewer. Tom left the room, Carlos stood next to the Interviewer looking at the cops, his stare was ice cold, but he kept calm. “Let’s see” The Interviewer said, he tapped on his tablet and continued…“You all know about the protests that happened few days ago, you all were called to control the angry mobs. “Yeah, one of the cops said with a grin” The interviewer looked at him and asked “You’re….?” “Thomas” the cop answered. The Interviewer tapped on his tablet, “hummm, Sgt Thomas”, the Interviewer kept reading “you got three accusations to police brutality, seems that you had and order to contain the people using non lethal weaponry but somewhat, the cops on you command fired lethal bullets and killed 5 people”. The Interviewer then swiped on his pad “You were called for an internal investigation but for some reason they released you” “So what!” Thomas said defiantly, he was fit, not fit has Brown that clearly was the biggest of the bunch, but he could give a SSS warehouse guard a run for his money in a one to one fight, The interviewed stayed quiet and after some seconds he continued “There seems that there were proofs against you, but Internal Affairs cleared you”. Thomas looked surprised, so the others, where he could have all these kind of info? They wondered. “What are you up to?” Another cop asked while Brown and Thomas looked at him. The Interviewer looked at his badge and said, “You’re Officer Lewis” Lewis was skinny fit, he was tall, blonde blue eyes that had a crazy glare, he had defined biceps and the abs where marked against a well adjusted tank under the opened polices uniform shirt. A loud angry yell sounded and then a big hit made the walls tremble with a human yell and a sickening cracking noise. The Interviewer sighed in irritation, “Another mess to fix” he muttered, the cops looked at the door in surprise, then Carlos stood in front of the door, the Interviewer then continued. “Lewis, you were assigned with a fellow officer, Allen, and where assigned to keep and eye on some protesters, when the mobs started Allen and you disappeared, then Allen was found savagely beaten and he was shot dead in the head” Allen looked directly at the Interviewer and a small and brief, almost unnoticeable smirk appeared on Allen’s face nobody noticed excepting for the Interviewer. The cops looked at Allen, then the door and Carlos and they seemed uncomfortable; what else he could know? The Interviewer then said “Here we have also officer Robinson, you where accused to break into an apartment when the protests became violent and raped an adolescent woman who was hiding in her house, the parents found the body beaten to death and you appeared in cameras…absolved” Robinson, a tall muscular man with broad shoulders man, he was silent but his crotch revealed a growing erection. “Mr Scott and Torres” The Interviewer said while tapping his tablet, “You were recorded on camera, you were accused to rob at least three apartments, in one of them an old aged couple were found beaten to death, the internal investigation said that the mob entered the apartments and killed the couple”, Bot cops where seated next to the interviewer, they where normal sized males, one white and one latino, they stood up at the same time surprised but after the interviewer ignored them they decided to keep their cool and wait until the Interviewer kept reading they seated, and the Interviewer said “Roberts”, Roberts where a mustached male not that tall, he was big but not particularly fit like a fat wrestler, “Roberts” the interviewer said, “you were accused to beat brutally a woman and his son on an dark alley during the protest, there were witnesses but also were absolved by Hill as far as I know” The Interviewer tapped his tablet and kept speaking: “All of you where absolved by internal Affairs directed by Major Hill who is right next to me” The interviewer said but he didn’t even looked at Hill. “Mr Hill, you absolved everyone on this room, the rumors say that you were paid handsomely to deter their investigations and avoid them to pay for their actions until you yourself were recently investigated, specially after the recent protests” Hill, a small petite man shook uncomfortably on his seat, “And that leaves just two of you left” The Interviewer gave his tablet to Carlos and looking at Brown and pointing the last cop he explained “Agent Baker, you acted has a mole within the protesters, the rumors says that the protesters were pacific, but you used your place within the people to ignite the mobs, because of you the protest became violent and all your fellow officers made all kinds of bad things” the Interviewer then pointed to the last man that was the one that seemed their boss, or at least that had the most influence. “Mr Brown, you’re the highest ranking officer here, you’ve accepted some money from some mafias to scare people from their houses, the mafia wanted some buildings to hide their operations, and when people wanted to protest peacefully you ordered Officer Baker to instigate the violence so you could act almost unnoticed, when the protest leaders seemed to stop the violence, you ordered Thomas to kill those protesters to add fuel to the fire and keep the violence going.” The Interviewed coldly looked at Brown who was tense, like a predator, Carlos also tried to walk near him but the Interviewer stopped him with his hand “your actions were discovered by late officer Allen so, before he denounced, you made Lewis kill him and also you took the bribe from Scott and Torres who tried to use the protest has a cover to rob some people but unfortunately those old people found them and where killed there were also Roberts who was not on your orders but as you found him, he bribed you too for your silence; then, you influenced Hill to deter all the investigations related to the protests but he went too far and he got investigated too.” The Interviewer finished the last sentence with a cold “And just at our side”, then a deep silence filled the room. Everyone in the room were silent, they were almost shocked to see all the info and details the Interviewer had. Brown then asked “so why we are here?” “We’re here to help Mr Brown” The Interviewer said coldly, “we at the SSS took our business very seriously, you all have been found and we will help you to retire, we already talked and negotiated with Nikolai, the one that hired you Mr. Brown, and we will help all you to retire in a big way, you just need to wait until ur preparations are complete and you’re off to go, please stay in this room for one more day and you’ll soon be freed”. The Interviewer said while leaving the room. Brown was somewhat relieved, he thought that Nikolai would have fixed his retirement and he thought that he would be able to leave with all his money. “You will have all kind of facilities in this room, you can ask anything you need on the phone, anything excepting a way to communicate with the exterior, once all the details are finished we will inform you, only one day more gentlemen”. The Interviewer left the room, he felt exhausted, irritated, yes, the SSS ways where brutal but they always looked for a worthy opponent and let the common people in peace, these sold themselves to the Old Reds, the investigations left him enraged, the Old reds not only tried to took over the SSS, they where also plotting to surround them using the police. That unforgivable act should be punished and the Interviewer would make sure to enact that punishment yo ensure the SSS total domination over the town. He left the room with Carlos who closed the door, the Interviewer took three steps when he noticed at his left a headless, dense and built corpse dressed in a white t-shirt and denims and a crushed head plastered against the wall in a cracked zone of the wall with a linear red and white line of goo connecting the body to the crack. “he was good cook” The Interviewer muttered in an irritated way, The Interviewer then walked to Wolf’s quarters and without knocking he entered the room, there was Wolf “dressed" only with a towel, he was furiously flexing his biceps in front of the mirror, he looked angrily at the Interviewer “So?” He asked in a cold, angry way. “You killed the cook Wolf, now I have to find a new one” Wolf bounced his pecs defiantly but the Interviewer was unfazed, “they are the ones we are looking Wolf, do as you plan, whatever that plan is” he said. “You’re angry Wolf said” The Interviewer looked at him “you’re one of the few that know me that well, they are all unworthy, maybe you should test Brown”, the Interviewer said. Wolf again answered “But you’re angry” “Yes” the interviewer said, “The Police are involved, we cannot tolerate a challenge of our power”. Wolf smirked proudly and shot a double biceps pose “you have one Wolf” he said, The Interviewer looked at his eyes, then extended his hands and felt Wolf biceps. “That is the only thing we need here” he said with a smile. “I´ll help you find another cook pal” “you’re joking, last one you chose almost poisoned us” The Interviewer calmly answered somewhat relieved. Wolf smiled “the Interviews are your job, I just finish the contracts” he said while hitting his hand with his fist revealing al his pecs striations. “I also make sure to pay for all the damage you do” The Interviewer said. The next uneventful day the Interviewer passed the day looking ad his PC numbers, Carlos was the one at the Interviewer side since Wolf plainly refused to go to the office because he needed time for preparations. The Interviewer was puzzled, it was pretty rare that Wolf didn’t gave the Interviewer any detail. When the Interviewer asked the only response he got was “It’s a surprise”. The Interviewer decided to go along Wolf. This was a change of pace since almost always he made the calls, today he decided to be surprised by Wolf. At night, just one hour before the start of the streaming fights he went to the guests room with Carlos at Wolf’s request. He entered the room and looked at the cops secluded there, they were in civilian clothes. “We finished our preparations, but has you may figure, we cannot leave with 9 people at the same time, so we are going to call you in turns, Carlos will come here to pick you up, the first ons goes with me”. The cops nodded, “”Mr Hill, you come with me first, Mr Brown, you will be the last". He left the room and looked at the wall crack, he sighted. Hill left the room and the doors closed before him. Hill was excited “what we will do?” Hill asked,“Please come with us, you are about to pick up your transport” Carlos said in a low pitched but very masculine voice. The Interviewer was surprised that Carlos took the initiative and thought that Wolf surely briefed him, he went along. The Interviewer, Carlos and Officer Hill left the place and entered a big aisle, The Interviewer was amused to see Carlos explaining the place without revealing they were really going to the colosseum, half the way they found a big metallic box with a small hole on top. Hill looked at the oddly shaped box and said “what’s that?” “It’s the disguise of your transport” Carlos answered, Hill and the Interviewer were surprised but Hill didn’t saw that the Interviewer was as surprised has him. “We need to conceal your transport, so we put you inside this box and then we put you on a transport, once you’re outside of the town, we take you out of this box and then off you go to freedom, the money will be send you in a private account” Carlos calm explained. The interviewed looked at him amusingly. Hill after some pondering decided to go with the explained plan and entered the box. Carlos shut the box with a padlock, then, without help, and a little effort, he lifted the box over his head, he smiled to the Interviewer and continued the walk to the colosseum. Once Carlos lifted the oddly shaped box over his head, the Interviewer realized that the box was shaped like a hat, a big magician’s hat. After some consideration he dismissed his own thoughts and walked behind Carlos at a distance, Carlos was strong, but not at Wolf’s or Mitchal’s level so he decided to play a little safe out there. After some walking on the aisles, they reached the colosseum, the Interviewer then saw Wolf, he was dressed with a black tank top that had some brilliant details, like a “nightgown style” tank top, his shorts where just a little more revealing than usual, so his legs and biceps were more visible. The combined effect of Wolf’s size and clothing made him look bigger and sexier. The interviewer looked at Wolf’s clothing and thought that he looked like some devious and handsome, but fearsome magician and loved the sight. He then entered his capsule and Wolf walked next to him “Now you will see my magic” Wolf said before walking next to Carlos while the protective screen descended in front of the Interviewers seat where he sipped rom his coca-cola can. Carlos, with some effort left in a delicate way the hat shaped box on the floor. “What’s happening? Hill yelled from inside the box”. Wolf laughed and walked in the center of the colosseum, the SSS elites where standing around the arena, they were excited to see Wolf working there, It was a rare experience because Wolf was so dominant that only the most loyal and rich subscribers payed to see those fights, those who payed handsomely enough, found themselves looking usually at one sided fight where Wolf usually dismembered their opponents piece by piece while their opened yelled and cried for mercy until they bodies collapsed and died at Wolf hands who kept tearing and crushing until until he got satisfied or there where no more tissued to crush. If they wanted a little fight, could enjoy Michal’s fights since Mitchal love for torture gave his viewers a little more old style fighting. Wolf gave them sheer destruction, dominance and brutality. Wolf where also more difficult to control in a sense that once Wolf was set to kill, only the Interviewer could stop him without getting hurt has poor late Tom found. Hills yells from the box were getting desperate by the minute “Get me out of here” Hills yelled. Wolf just taped the sides of the box then he looked at is audience and flexed his biceps in a walking double biceps pose. Wolf’ walked slowly surrounding the hat and flexing his biceps, he walked so slowly and consciously is his quads striations where clearly visible, and flexed so intensely that the tow biceps heads where clearly defined, and when relation he bounced his pecs in such a manner that the Interviewer was surprised at how that shirt could be holding that pressure on them. “Ladies and gentlemen, this night, we will held an special event” Wolf said while addressing at his audience. Then he saw at the Interviewer with a demonic smile the the Interviewer found very sexy, “Tonight my friends you will see in action, magic” Wolf said “Wolf the magician will mesmerize you with his tricks and sleight of hands, so enjoy the spectacle!!!” Wolf said loudly and he signaled another SSS guard that was on a console. Some circus music begun to sound in the background, then Hill begun to yell more “Get me out of here!!!!” The Interviewer then realized that the hat shaped bow was really a big, somewhat twisted and exaggerated version of a hat and wondered what would Wolf do. Wolf bended over the small aperture of the hat where Hill was trying in a futile way to get out, until now, Hill was hiding on the hat, but when he found himself trapped and the music begun to sound, he realized something was amiss, he then took and arm out of the hole but to not again, then he crouched again I the box and then his head popped up. Wolf gently as nt to hurt hills pushed him inside the box and calmly said “please, stay hidden, I´ll help you get out soon” Hills face was terrified when he sow that big hand over his he’d and yelled in fear has he thought that Wolf would crush his head immediately. The yells where muffled has Wolf pushed the head back inside and then dressed to the audience while lifting the box effortlessly with only one hand like it was only a normal hat, a big, oversized, but weightless hat. The Interviewer thought that Wolf was getting way stronger since he could lift that box with an adult inside with one one hand and manipulate it so effortlessly that Wolf walking appeared more than a casual magicians walk with his hat. Wolf lifted with care the hat over his head and “put” it. He clearly made a dent on the metal with his hat and begun balancing the hat in such. Way that it was funny excepting for the fact that you already knew that inside the balancing hat would be a terrified human being. The show looked like a big man balancing an oversized hat and between the music compasses you heard help cries and yells. “Well, ladies and gentlemen, in my first trick of the night its a classical one. With my magic I will make appear a rabbit from the hat” Wolf said and the audience laughed. With that Said Wolf flipped the hat and put in on the soil. “You see, nothing here, and nothing there” Wolf said while Flexing each biceps in turn, then he opened his hands. Hills looked at Wolf from the box trying to figure what he Would do. Then Wolf took the hat and looked ash the hole with a devious smile, Hills was terrified to see only Wolf, his size and his unrelenting power that handed the box and him like if it where just a empty cardboard box, and while Hills yelled Wolf put his hand in the box hole and moved his big arm around looking for something to grab. Then, while looking at his audience with a grin he said, “Abracadabra!” And pulled with all his might, there was a sickening crack, followed by a horrid pain cry, and Wolf took Hills arm out of the box with such force that the arm cracked on it’s way out, then the arm snapped and then it ripped from Hills body. Wolf tossed the hat and showed the ripped arm to the audience holding it in his right arm and flexing the left arm. “Tadaaaaaaaa” Wolf said and the SSS guards lapped back, then Wolf tossed the lifeless arm, Hills was yelling on his box AIEEEEEEEEEEEE, Wolf then said to his audience, “But..there is more magic where it came from” Then he quickly grabbed the Hat, lifted it over his head and a small stream of blood fell over him, and he loved it. Then while holding up the hat with the right hand he just shoved his left arm on the hole and grabbed another limb, another crack, and ripping sound was heard followed by another sickening yell and then a lower extremity was out of the hat. Wolf smiled deviously and while holding the hat he put his hand on the hole and kept ripping body parts of the hole, there was a gush of blood flowing from the hole. Wolf was laughing like a maniac while taking parts on the hole. Wolf realized that there where so little he could take out of the hat now, so he decided to lift the big box by the body and hugged it. He walked with the box hugged showing it for the last time for his audience, then he showed it to the Interviewer and with an evil grin… “And last” He then crushed the hat in one swift movement and a sickening crushing of metal and bone sounded, there where no screams; a last gush of blood flowed from the deformed opening of the hat that kept deformed by the sheer brute force that Wolf applied to it. After some time where Wolf kept crushing the hat the released it and it fell to the floor. “And for you to know that there was no trick” Wolf ripped the top of the hat and then unfolded the hat and a deformed mass of blood and guts fell to the floor. “See? There was nothing!” He said while laughing loudly and proudly while flexing his biceps and bouncing his pecs. Everyone laughed, the Interviewer looked amused and Wolf looked at him and chuckled. “Next one? He asked”, the Interviewer nodded, then some guards went to the floor and cleaned the floor and took the hat and crop of the floor, then in quick the washed up all the blood and guts from the walls and left the place while Wolf just looked and planned his next act. The doors opened slowly and Carlos entered, he was carrying another cop, this time it was Robinson, the mustached cop that looked like a fat wrestler, Wolf pondered his trick. “Should be easy” he thought. Roberts just stood on the center of the arena, his jaw dropped when he saw Wolf and did’t noticed when Carlos left the arena and the doors got closed. Roberts tried to scam but the doors were shut, Roberts banged the door and Wolf walked slowly trying to ignore the banging. “Here we have a volunteer for my next trick” Wold said loudly, Roberts turned to him in surprise but it turned into sheer horror when he noticed the blood stains on wolf clothes and body, Roberts banged the door in and even more desperate way. “Mr Roberts is a despicable cop that used the authority bestowed on him and also the tools the government gave him and used it to brutally beat woman in front of their children and their children too” Wolf said despising Roberts who was desperately banging the doors but no-one would open them. All the guards were hearing Wolf words carefully, so they understood his acts. “He abused his power and was brought here, so he can participate in our show and also he has to enjoy…my magic” Wolf said and flexed proudly his biceps and legs, when he released the pose he bounced his pecs and made a crab pose that ripped some shirt seams. Wolf was happy to be there. “My next act is…a disappearance”. Roberts panicked, Wold went close to him and with one hand in a gentle but unscalable way he pushed Roberts to the center of the room. Then he released him and said to Roberts in such a low but understandable tone “Now fight or die”. Roberts got the clue and begun to hit Wolf pecs that only flexed in response. Wolf did not move, he grinned while just taking the hits like it where the hits of a bug, Wolf just waited until this unworthy bug of a man begun to feel tired from the useless fighting. Wolf then decide he would take action. Wolf then took robbers by the shoulders. “How it feels?” Wolf said in a contained rage. “Surely it fell good to abuse weak people, I love to abuse them…” Wolf left Roberts trembling in the center of the arena. He moved his hands with some funny hand movements that were “magic like”. “Now I will show you how Roberts disappears!!!” Wolf said loudly, “In a shower of blood” he completed the phrase and Roberts snapped from his numbness and tried to fight Wolf again, but this time Wolf would not take a hit, Wolf just grabbed Roberts fist and crushed with his hands. Roberts yelled in pain, Wolf then directed to the audience “mr Robert will disappear at the count of three…now count with me” Wolf said and the SSS Guards begun to count with him… 1!!!…2!!!…. and at the count of three Wolf grabbed Roberts by the waist and in a magnificent show of power he used the strength of his legs, back, arms, and pecs and while yelling like a wild animal Wolf tossed Roberts at the ceiling with such strengh that Roberts only could yell before his yell was suddenly shouted when his head hit the solid hard ceiling. Wolf looked ash the body and he saw it like in slow motion. The head hitter the ceiling, then it deformed when the force of the launch made if crack, then the bone was crushed, the head exploded agains the ceiling and blood, and brains exploded at the sides, then neck was crushed against the head , the it was followed by the torso, arms, abdomen and legs, at that point the abdomen ripped itself apart and the blood and guts where splattered against the ceiling, over the guards and the arena then the legs were compacted agains the ceiling until Roberts was just a stain on the ceiling that stuck on it, just a shapeless sticky mass on the ceiling. The blood begun to fall like it was a local rain over Wolf who enjoyed the gory show and laughed like a maniac and flexed his biceps and kissed them in a show of power “NEXT!!! He yelled, not wanting to wait any longer his new victim, so, the door opened and Carlos just threw Robinson at the arena before the door closed and Wolf lifted him, then looking at his eyes with his dark eyes that could see through you and a devilishly smirk.… “You raped and killed an innocent girl on his house, you must felt in the sky when you did that!, so…You’re going to LEVITATE” Wolf said loudly. So the guards knew how this act will be called. Wolf took Robinson from the neck and pelvis and lifted over his head. Robinson tried to break free by hitting Wolf futilely or by grabbing his arms to no avail. Wolf shook Robinson until his victim felt dizzy. Now Wolf threw him upside until he almost hit the ceiling. Robinson fell and Wolf caught him, “Fly motherfucker” Wolf said and threw him again. When Robinson fell Wolf caught him before he hit the ground and then threw him again and caught him again and again, Robinson limbs flailed in all directions, Wolf even threw him while rotating him in all directions, and Robinson couldn’t control his line so he was flying like a starfish and yelling in terror. After some 10 to 15 minutes Wolf got bored, so he decided to make the final levitation, Wolf caught Robinson who saw at his eyes “pleaaaaaaaaaaseeeee, have mercy” he said weakly. “You know what?, I don’t know mercy…” Then Wolf grinned for the thrill for the kill that was about to happen, he prepared, while holding Robinson Wolf launched him upside and rotating the body has hard has he could, the rotation force was so hard that his limbs ripped from the body, then Wolf jumped, grabbed the torso and then impaled it on the ground head first, crushing the head and nailing the body to the ground. “Tadaaaaaa” Wolf said and then he put one leg on the pelvis of the nailed body and with all the might of his quads he crushed the body against the ground. “Yeaaaaah” Wolf yelled and ripped his shirt of his body, that made him look even more menacing since his pecs bounced almost uncontrollably and Wolf was losing control from his lust for the kill. The interviewer worried that Wolf could begin a carnage out there. The Interviewer left his cubicle and risked to get near Wolf who was savagely breathing, “Wolf” he calmly called. “Wolf are you ok?” He said while handing him a can of coca cola. Wolf breathing became calmer, in a breath he took the can and crushed over his mouth and took the beverage. Then looked at the Interviewer and said “Lets do a small intermission to clean the place” he said with a grin. The interviewer looked relieved and with a gentle touch to Wolf’s muscles he stood up, drinking his coke and just waiting in silence, he knew that Wolf could be fearsome, there where instances in which he could just let Wolf loose, but today they where streaming all over the world and would not be so strategic to let Wolf’s might be shown all over the world instilling fear, bringing even more attention and maybe create more enemies to the SSS. A guard brought a seat, Wolf seated and enjoyed his own body, other guards brought some kind of concrete table, it was in fact a table, but it had a concrete cylinder over it attached at the table extreme. The guards lifted the table from this cylinder and put the table in a place Wolf signaled. The guards then added two concrete seats that had chains attached to them, the seat where also heavy by the guards managed to do it , all was carried with great difficulty. Once this “furniture” was placed, Wolf looked pleased. “Well, lets continue”, Wolf declared, the Interviewer went to his cubicle and seated, the shield came down and he took a sip of his beverage. Wolf walked at the blood soiled center of the arena, his presence was commanding, he looked even more fearsome since he was already thrilled to kill, and the guards knew that they will not like to be on the receiving end of the fury. The guards stood still. Alf looked at them searching for any sign of weakness, he didn’t found one “Relax” he ordered. After some seconds, the doors opened and Carlos brought officer Baker, who was using back, but Carlos was unfazed, while walking at a normal pace, he dragged Baker to the center of the stage where he stood still. Two other lesser guards carried a struggling Officers Scott and Torres. They yelled “what are you doing?” Baker asked. Wolf bounced his pecs and grunted. “Some cops needed a fate worse than death” he thought. “I come to show you your fate” Wolf said calmly, and then in a merry voice he flexed his biceps and said jokingly “With a little magic”, Baker, Scott and Torres were mesmerized by the sheer size of Wolf, and also were confused by his wording, but the they notices the soiled soil, the blood drops still dripping from the ceiling and then they saw the corps stuck to the ceiling. “Your Idiot, they will notice the corpse, You ruined your surprise” The Interviewed said jokingly, he knew that Wolf planned it so the corpse would be a gruesome reminder of the fate that those invited to the show would find. Baker, Torres and Scott struggled even more, Carlos was still unfazed but the other two were given their captors some kind of difficulty. Wolf walked first to one of the lesser guards, he took Office Torres and bright “gently” in Wolfs ways, that meaner, with some irresistible strength that did’t allow any struggle to succeed and taking care to not break any bone Wolf forcefully seated Torres to one of their seats and tied Torres to his seat using the chains. Wolf tied Torres easily from arms and legs so Torres was firmly attached to his seat Torres struggled but Wolf had tied the chains, so Torres found that unless Wolf himself released him, he wouldn’t be able to scape. Wolf then went to the other guard and took Scott and made the same process than With Torres. Scott and Torres looked terrified at the ceiling, where the dripping corpse was still attached and felt even more terror just by thinking of his fate. “Our next volunteer is Office Baker” Wolf said in a happy way, “Baker created division the day of the protests, he acted like a police mole and his acts were the spark that ignited the mobs and allowed Scot and Torres to rob some apartments and kill and elderly couple in the process” Wolf said and a clear contempt was noted on his voice. Then he walked to Carlos and grabbed Baker from the throat and lifting him with one hand. “So, my fellow officers, you’re invited to my act, so please, let’s begin” Wolf walked with the struggling Officer Baker on his hand, he reached to the table, lifted Baker with both hands and then “gently” slammed Baker to the pole of the table, baker yelled in pain. “Don’t worry Officer, there are no bones broken….yet” Wolf devilishly said. Baker yelled, “let me go”, “I will release you officer, after we finish our act”. Then Wolf using Baker arms bend them to tie up Baker body to the pole, Baker yelled in pain and his voice went louder when Wolf tied his legs to the pole. Baker went wild, but every time he moved, his pain level went up, Torres and Scott when wild went looking at the gruesome way Wolf tied Torres to the table and then they figured that this would be the first part of a sick act where Wolf had all the power and they where going to die painfully. Baker yelled in pain and terror, he squirmed to free himself from the pole but there where no way to scape without him ripping his own limbs. Wolf looked at him proudly bouncing his pecs, he despised him, he was so weak, so unworthy, so pathetic that Wolf couldn’t Stans Baker very existence, so he addressed his audience “So, with my little magic I will separate Bakers body in two” Wolf said, flexing his arms and making some hand movements, so he then went in front of the table and then he put his hands over Baker’s abdomen, Baker was looking at him in terror “No please, no” Wolf smiled deviously and then begun to press Baker’s stomach, Baker yelled in terror “NOOOOOOOO” then Wolf with his hands perforated Bakers abdomen and in one movement he reached the pole, crossing Bakers abdomen, crushing the vertebrae and then Wolf reached the pole, Baker cried in agony and Torres and Scott looked in shock from the cruel carnage. Wolf perforated the concrete pole with his fingers and while Baker yelled in agony asking for mercy Wolf using his fingers like hooks and using his back, triceps and yelling like a savage animal killing his prey he ripped the pole and the table in two, ripping Baker’s body in half, his blood sprayed in all directions leaving blood stains all over the walls, and dripping on the table remains. Baker lifeless legs where still attached to the half pole they where tied, so Wold ripped them from the pole and then Walked to the other halve of the body with a leg in each hand playing with them. Baker stopped yelling since he was in his last dying breaths, but Wolf would’n let him go that easily. Wolf tossed the legs and then in one swift movement he took Bakers torso and ripped it from the pole, the arms stuck to the pole half. Wolf lifted the bloodied torso and bear hugged it crushing easily like it was a cardboard box. The only thing remaining was the head that was hanging lifelessly. Wolf too it with a hand and lifted to show what was remaining from Baker’s body to the SSS guards and then, with unrelenting strength, he crushed the head agains his granite hard pecs. The head exploded and soaked Wolf pecs with blood, and brains. Wolf licked his hands and then wiped the head remains from his pecs. Caressing them, then bouncing them and then feeling his nipples so to get more pleasure from the kill. Torres and Scott where freaking out, they knew that one of them were next and tried to scape, but they where so well tied that the chains dug into their skin causing pain. Wolf just walked next to one chair and easily lifted the concrete chair and Torres, and lowered it it at the center of the arena, then he lifted Scott chair and put at the other seat’s side. Wolf stepped behind them. “We still have more acts for your pleasure” Wolf said, the SSS guards give Wolf an applause. “Our next act is an interchange act” Wolf said playfully, with that said he used a small dent on each seat that allowed to fix the seat to the solid and put a foot on each seat, so the seat where pinned to the floor by Wolf. Scott and Torres were freaking out, they were asking for help, but no-one there could help, even if they wanted, Wolf power was absolute. “Ladies and gentlemen, our next act is an interchange act, I will show you a marvelous act” Wolf put his hands on each officer head, they both squirmed to try to break free from Wolf paws but to no avail. “I want to show you how these two will switch position with my magic” Wolf said loudly. Then, while pining the seats to the floor with his legs, Wolf begun to slowly pull the heads off their necks “We will see If we can interchange their heads” Wolf yelled and while Scott and Torres yelled in pain, then in a swift movement Wold ripped both heads simultaneously that stopped yelling. The bodies twitched because the denervation and blood poured from the necks ripped carotids. Wolf looked at the severed heads deviously, then he juggled the heads until they stood on the opposite hand.Then with a mischievous grin he pushed the heads on the opposite neck with all his might, the heads stuck on the neck but Wolf kept pushing them on their neck, the necks could resist Wolf’s strength and tore open. Wolf kept pushing the heads evermore and ripped open their ribcage and abdomen until Wolf reached the pelvis with the heads.Wolf then released the heads and left them buried on the dead bodies, but Wolf still had something more to show. Wolf took his hands from the bodies and then begun to feel the bodies abdomen until he fount the hard head. Then gripping the skin Wolf ripped off the skin from Scott so the bloodied and lifeless head was seen like if the ripped abdomen was acting like a frame, Wolf mad the same to the other body, Wolf flexed his arms and then he took both heads on their hands and while showing them to his audience, he crushed both heads and flexed his biceps so the blood, brains and bone remains sprayed on Wolf biceps like they where some kind of relaxing oils for his tender muscles. Wolf caressed his arms and body loving the sensation before looking at the interviewer and flexing his biceps “Like this?” Wolf asked, The Interviewer smiled and sipped his beverage. Carlos was unfazed but a very slight smile as visible, He was awestruck by wolf brutality and specially, about his unfathomable strength, He wondered about his training, “Would he be able to do somethin at least similar?” Wolf smiled at him and saw the two guards. “These two” Wolf said signaling at the seated corpses “Where so weak they cold get out of his chains” He said ripping the arm of Scotts body from the seat, the arm broke leaving the hand behind being severed at the place were the chain was holding the arm. Wolf tossed one arm to one of the guards who trembled. “You need to train more…Carlos, your turn” Carlos shook, bounced his pecs and tensed his biceps, “Bring him to me” Wolf said signaling the other guard while opening his arms and turning to face the Interviewer”. Carlos then sprung to life and lifted the other guard overhead. The guard struggled on Carlos hands but Carlos stood firm, even struggling a little, but he was decided. Carlos walked next to Wolf with the guard overhead. “Put his head on my arm” Wolf ordered. Carlos then put the guards head on the cleavage between his right biceps and forearm. Has soon has Wolf felt it he trapped the guards head with his bicep, Carlos released the body and the guard struggled to move, his legs dangling has his arms tried to hit Wolf so he could break himself free, but Wolf held his head firmly in his half flexed biceps. Wolf looked at the interviewer. “Has a special bonus spectacle…” Then Wolf biceps went to full hardness and the guards head exploded, his eyes went out of it sockets and blood and brains soaked Wolf biceps. Wolf liked his biceps but didn’t released the flattened head. “Carlos” Wolf said, “Show me the results of your training” Carlos then took the body from the torso and ripped it from wolfs grasp, Wolf grinned and then he relaxed to see what Carlos would do. Carlos then with his hands crushed the guards torso caving is hands on the ribcage and then he flipped the body upside down and yelling like a savage animal from the effort he ripped the legs from the body. Wasn’t as effortless as if it there Wolf the one destroying the body, but Wolf was pretty satisfied. Carlos was ecstatic, he looked ad his hands and flexed his biceps proudly. The other guard ran in fear to the doors but Carlos was ready to make another killing offering to Wolf, he ripped his shirt to reveal his chiseled torso and his tan-latino skin, he then brought the guard in front of Wolf. “This is why I’ve been training so hard” Carlos said and then he kneeled over the guard and punched hard his face, “bam, bam, bam” the guards face was a bloody mess but he was still fighting for his life and tried to hit Carlos back. To wolf and the interviewer amusement Carlos took one of the guards arms and with his left arm hands he begun to pull the guards right arm. The guard yelled in agony and then Carlos put all his effort on his arm and ripped the arm from the guards body. The guard yelled in agony, the guard used his remaining arm to hit Carlos but his punches were simply rebounding against Carlos pecs, Carlos then too the arm, twisted it and ripped it from the body; the guard yelled in agony and Carlos tossed there arm aside, Carlos then began to hit the guards face again, bam, bam, bam was the only sound on the colosseum, Wolf grinned, the Interviewer was attentive, the SSS guards looked at Carlos first killing, they were silent in respect, looking Carlos snuffing an opponent in front of Wolf was like his own graduation, almost an ascension. Carlos enjoyed the moment, his groin grew and the pants barely could hold his shaft. Carlos kept hitting the head until his bones couldn’t take more hits and begun to cave, the guard was still shaking tryin, to no avail, to release himself, but Carlos was hitting hard, and enjoying, the head finally caved in and Carlos hinted even stronger, the face collapsed, then Carlos stood up and stomped the head so savagely that the head exploded has Carlos big quads brought his feet down. Carlos stood there for a second, looking at the bloodies show he just made for Wolf, the Interviewer and the SSS. Carlos was proud, he put a double biceps pose for Wolf and the Interviewer, then he turned to the other guars who clapped for him, Carlos felt powerful and proud. Wolf then walked next to him, tapped his biceps lightly and then looking at the interviewer he said “Looks we have a new Elite!” Then Wolf lifted Carlos hand and signaled to the guards who clapped even stronger congratulating Carlos for his new promotion. “Well Carlos, has a last favor has a mere guard can you keep bringing here our new volunteers?” Wolf said. Carlos nodded his head, opened the doors and left. “Good work Wolf, you trained him well” The Interviewer said. Wolf just bounced his pecs. Then, Wolf asked for some water to clean his muscles himself, a guard brought a firehose and used it to clean Wolf. Wolf then was dripping water, but he felt ready to keep his act coming. The doors opened and Carlos brought Lewis and tossed him in front of a smiling Wolf. Carlos promotion was making him a little more impolite but that was Ok for Wolf. The Interviewer also pondered what kind of guard he would become now that he was officially an elite and now Ould have access to the best training facilities and aids that where only surpassed by the ones that Wolf and Michal had. Carlos proudly stood in front of Wolf but he was looking at his tutor, looking to see what kind of magic act Wolf will give, Wolf smirked and blinked and eye and said. “There you have Officer Lewis, our next volunteer” Lewis stood and then looked in disbelief at the bloody parts and the gore in front of him, the he looked d the blood stains on the Interviewer cubicle, and in Carlos body, then he put his hands on his head trying to comprehend what happened and what would happen to him. “Mr Lewis, i’m quite sure you know the feeling since you’ve beaten your companion and killed him” Wolf said walking next to Lewis. “You’re savage, and have some muscle mass too. Would you like to join us?” Wolf said looking at the iInterviewer who raised an eyebrow. Wolf smirked. “Are you crazy?” Lewis said, “So I take it has a no?” Wolf said. “Even if he say yes I will reject him” the Interviewer said. “I don’t want to join your wacky club or whatever it is?” Wolf then put his hand on Lewis side and forced him to turn back. Lewis was surprised at how easy Wolf handled him. Wolf forced Lewis to see the Interviewer. “See, he rejected you, so there is no way you enter the SSS” Lewis tried to act tough “And what is the SSS? The Stupid Society of Sore losers?” Lewis said, then Wolf hit Lewis with his open hand stabbed Lewis from the back with his open hand at the side of the spine, just on half of the ribcage. Lewis yelled in pain, his breathing became difficult. Wolf then begun to speak in a clear but cold way, “See you bastard, we are the Secret Snuffers Society, we are the strongest men on earth, we like to kill shitty people like you, weak and worthless” then Wolf stabbed Lewis with his other hand and he was holding Lewis with his hands like Lewis was meat on a hook, His hands acting as some strange hooks. Wolf lifted Lewis in front of him, blood was dripping from the wounds, drops of blood dripping down from Wolf forearms and Lewis’s legs were dangling since Wolf lifted him. Wolf then continued “I was really joking when I offered a way out, you see, I hate cops, I only think that a the only good cop is a dead cop” Wolf turned his hands 180 degrees opening Lewis back wounds even more, Lewis tried to squirm free from Wolfs hands but Wolf was holding tight. “And i even hate more the cops that betray his allies” Wolf said and lived Lewis a little more. The Interviewer looked at Wolf “Don’t joke on our selection process” he said in a cold voice. Wolf smiled “Sorry pal, just joking, he has no use for us”. Then shaking Lewis body he said to the Interviewer, “You know that I like to workout my triceps” The Interviewer took a sip of his beverage and nodded. “Let´s see what main to these do” Wolf said, then addressing at the guards. “Some normal magicians do an act where they pass through a wall” Wolf then smiling said “I’ll make a variation of that trick, It’s called, through the cop” He laughed like a maniac and begun to slowly pull his hands apart, Lewis cried in pain, Wolf was tearing Lewis apart from the center of the spine, the hole on Lewis back where growing and growing. Wolf triceps where getting more defined at the more effort Wolf put on the kill, Lewis yelled “NOOOOOOOO” Wolf cried “YEEEEEEEEEEEEEES” and with a savage smile, Wolf opened his arms at the sides ripping Lewis apart vertically. Wolf tore Lewis body upside down with such strength that the two sides flew to the walls where the bone remains crushed and the remains got stuck to the walls, on the right side the head was stuck to the wall. The face had a wicked look that was a mix of pain, and horror. Wolf just stood there, with his arms opened, his triceps and back were clearly defined looked like a greek statue, or a picture from an anatomy book, Wolf then finished his act with a back biceps pose and walked next to he Lewis halve that had the head stuck. “Awwwwn” he said jokingly, “I wanted the head to fly upside and fell in my front, seems that is physically impossible” Wolf said with a smile while pressing the head against the wall and crushing it like an eggshell. “Worthless piece of shit” Wolfs said. Carlos smiled at Wolf and left for another victim. Wolf stood next to the wall looking at the blood dripping. “Weak, so weak” Wolf despised the weak. The interviewer looked at Wolf, “Your OK buddy?”, Walk looked at the interviewed, bounced his pecs and flexed his biceps and quads. “better everyday” He said jokingly. Carlos brought officer Thomas. Thomas was heavy, not fit, but he was big, not fat, his body was the type of body of a former bodybuilder. Thomas tried to intimidate Wolf but that was a impossible task for anyone, in fact Thomas looked more intimidated than strong, Thomas knew he was in trouble. The fact that the area was already soiled on blood and guts wasn’t precisely hiding the carnage. “Well mr Thomas, Wolf said, you’ll help me on one more act”. Thomas begun to tremble. “What do you mean?” Wolf bounced his pecs and said “I want to do some magic with you” Wolf lifted his open hand and counted with his 5 fingers. “You killed 5 people, five protesters, you shut their voices with your guns, so, you will see the magic of my guns” Wolf said and flexed his biceps. Thomas tried to run to Carlos, but Carlos simply pushed him to Wolf who caught him by his shoulders. Thomas looked Wolf eyes in fear and pissed. Wolf despised Thomas. “So, we will see and act that is called…’bigger than’” Wolf said in a playful tone. “Mr Thomson here will have 5 opportunities to have something bigger than me, I will then compare and if he manages to have something bigger, he will be released, 5 opportunities, one for each one he gave the order to kill….I can say that I’m pretty generous don you think?” Wolf said, the crowd laughed. Thomas wad trying to understand Wolf’s game, but looking at the blood he knew that Wolf’s intention weren’t exactly innocent. Wolf then walked next to him and said “Let’s play” Wolf was big, extremely big, but Thomas was big in his own way, so Thomas thought that with some time he could figure how to get out of the trouble. “What are the rules?” Thomas asked. “You’re dense” Wolf answered. “If you fin something, anything that is bigger than me? You will be released, if not, I’ll punish you, you have 5 opportunities. Thomas mind was racing, he wanted a way to scape, he saw that his companions where killed but he didn’t knew what could be, and animal, lions, wolves, what could be the class of punishment he would be receiving if he didn’t find a way out of that predicament. “Now we start” Wolf said “What do you have bigger than me?” Thomas begun to think, Wolf was extremely big, so he needed to think carefully. Then, Thomas, after some thought said “Mi calves are bigger than yours” Wolf smiled, “let’s see”. Thomas was pretty confident since his calves were big, he then lifted his pants and flexed is calves, but Wolf had big, strong, and ripped calves, it was obvious that he got the bigger calves, “do you see? Officer? My calves are bigger than your, so you take a punishment”. Then Wolf grabbed Thomas calves and lifted his body, then he slammed Thomas against the ground breaking some teeth in the process. Wolf wasn’t going for the kill, just to torture. Wolf released Thomas leg “Get up your coward and play”. Thomas was dizzy and his body was in pain from the hit. Thomas stood in front of Wolf and spitting blood he said “my triceps are bigger than yours”. Wolf then said “lets see” Wolf flexed his triceps immediately and Thomas jaw dropped, Wolfs size was so big that his triceps where that apparently big, but now that Wolf flexed them intentionally they were so big that his arm looked bigger than his quads. Thomas said “please” trembling about his next punishment, then Wolf extended his arm and his triceps fibers went to work and acted like he was going to bitchslap Thomas. Thomas closed his eyes and Wolf moved his hand so fast that the air made a swoosh sound, but at the last time Wolf stopped his hand in front of Thomas face and just tapped his cheek playfully, Thomas opened his eyes thinking that he found some mercy but looking at Wolf’s devious smile he knew that Wolf was only toying with him. The next punishment could be more painful and part of the game for Wolf was not showing any emotion except for complete pleasure from the torture he was inflicting. “How it feels Thomas? Now knowing what could happen? Those people didn’t knew what you would do, you betrayed the people you serve, now play” “Mi arms are bigger than yours?” Thomas said without thinking, he didn’t even thought, his mind was almost broken. “Flex you mother fucker” Wolf ordered, then Thomas flexed his biceps, he already knew that he will lose this round but tried to put some kind of challenge, he knew that maybe with some luck Wolf would have potty of him or if a miracle happened Wolf would lose. But has soon as he saw Wolf devious smile while flexing his biceps he knew that the miracle would not come. He cried. Wolf took Thomas arm and said “Three chances, my turn” then with a quick yank he ripped Thomas arm and tossed it aside, Thomas yelled in pain and kneeled while holding his ripped arm stump, trying to instinctively block the blood loss. Then Wolf said, “My quads are bigger than yours!” Then Wolf pushed Thomas to the ground and ripped his pants of the body, Wolf just lifted a little his own pants and flexed the quads. Wolf’s quads where big, too big and defined that seemed that Wolfs quads could hold more muscle than all muscles Thomas could have, then Wolf punished Thomas stomping on his leg and breaking the femur. Wolf flexed the quad on the Leg remains and then devilishly twisted his foot to inflight more pain. Thomas cried in agony “meeeeercy” Was the only thing he could mutter while his nervous system was breaking from the pain. “My turn” Wolf said, Thomas opened is eyes trying to see if a miracle would save him but his answer was “My biceps is bigger than your head” Wolf then took Thomas from the neck with his left hand, then he closed his right fist and aimed at Thomas head, Wolf grinned, “lets see who wins” he said and with all his mighty he punched Thomas head, for Wolf it was again like a movie in slow motion, the fist crushed Thomas face, then it went through the skull, blood, brain and bones splattered over Wolf’s forearm and spilled on his face, then the fist ripped through the occipital bone. When Wolf punch stopped, the head was at his biceps level like some sick arm bracelet. Then Wolf said “Lets see if my bicep is bigger than your head” Wold flexed his bicep and the bicep ripped thought the skull remains, the blood spilled on Wolf face. Wolf enjoyed too be spilled in blood and liked his biceps, he felt has the alpha of the pack, and he was about to enjoy one more act, the final and closing act of the night. Wolf nodded to Carlos who already knew what to do, While Carlos returned, Wolf was cleaned again and then he stood proudly. “Now gentlemen, the final act of the night, now I will predict the future of our last guess” Wolf said, then he playfully took his hand to the head, acting like he was concentrating on something, “I predict that our last guest will leave us soon”. Then the door opened and Carlos brought Brown, Carlos left the arena, Brown entered voluntarily. Brown was wearing some shorts and a tank top. Wolf was surprised, “So you knew what would happen?” Brown ripped his shirt and revealed his well worked muscles, Brown was big, he was so big and defined that he could easily win a heavyweight bodybuilding championship. The Interviewer thought for a second that Brown could even be bigger than Wolf, they were so evenly matched that Brown could scape, . Brown entered the arena proudly. He flexed his biceps and legs. He was wale defined, it was no surprise for anyone that Brow was the leader of the corrupt cops that Wolf just snuffed. Brown baldness were only a way to intimidate even more. “I knew that someday I would fight you” Brown declared to Wolf. “Is that so?” Wolf commented with his head turned at his side pondering what chances could Brown had. Then Brown said “There were rumors that these warehouses were hiding some valuables” “Who told you that?” The Interviewer left his seat and walked next to Wolf, Wolf put his hand on the Interviewer shoulder and said “easy buddy, lets hear”. The Interviewer was raging, who could compromise the SSS secrets?” He thought. “Nikolai”, Brown declared. “I worked for him, he told me that the warehouses hidden some mafia valuables, he payed me handsomely to crush the protests and help the Old Reds to take over the town” Brown explained. “Nikolai found another right hand, some other big freak with an Eastern European name has I heard, then, after the protests Nikolai just told me to wait and then, he told me he would be coming to this town, but I lost contact with him, and with all his close guards” Brown looked at Wolf, “I lost complete contact with Nikolai and no one on the Old Reds contacted me, when your men came, I thought that the Old Reds where moving us to their place so we could resign fro the police, but seems that we where all lied to” Browns said while walking around Wolf and the Interviewer. “So, what happened to Nikolai?” Brown asked. Wolf flexed his arms, “I might say that Nikolai got an unfortunately encounter with these babies”, he smiled proudly. Brown hissed, “I see”, then he looked at the Interviewer and said “So, if I kill him then I’ll be working for you?” Brown asked. “ The Interviewer looked at Brown face and smiled, “If you beat him I’ll even hand you down all the SSS and will work for you If you want”. The guards murmured, they where surprised to hear Brown’s challenged but the Murmurs turned into a gasp when The interviewer made his bet. Brown flexed his arms too, they looked bigger than Wolf’s, then the Interviewer turned to Wolf and whispered “Better you don’t lose” Wolf answered with a grin. The Interviewer seated on his cubicle and the door went down. “ So big guy, how we do compete?” Wolf said. Brown saw at the bloodied table remains and said, “Do you arm wrestle?” Wolf smirked “Let’s go”. Brown took one of the concrete tables halves and lifted over his head, Wolf raised and eyebrow, Brown was strong, He placed the table on the arena center and placed his right arm in position. Wolf just went by and gave Brown His right hand. Both men biceps swelled , Wolf smiled, Brown grinned. “Come on big guy, you’re about to lose your arm and I’ll take this place..for me” then He begun to push Wolf’s arm. In the first half second brown thought he would win, but at the end of the second second he felt something was amiss. Wolf grinned, “Come on, push a little more, use your two arms if you want”. Brown tried to break Wolf’s grip but Wolf wouldn’t budge, Brown pushed with all the strength on his arm but he couldn’t move Wolfs arm, not even a millimeter. Then Brown in desperation used both arms, after some seconds Wolf said “Push a little more man, you are fighting for all the SSS, you can be his leader, you only need to betake on and arm wrestle match, come on, push”. Brown tried desperately to move Wolf but Wolf was an unmovable grinning mountain. Wolf adjusted his grip so he holed both of Browns hands. Wolf stopped grinning and looked seriously. “Do you really think that being so weak you can handle all the SSS by yourself?” Wolf said in a voice that showed disrespect bordering on utter contempt. “Nikolai and you underestimated the SSS, it’s strength, It’s loyalty to its members, and the most egregious fault, you underestimated me, you, a bug that even with your two big arms can’t even make me move?” Wolf adjusted his grip and then flexed his arm. His bicep rose, his forearm muscle fibers protruded from the skin and in just one movement Wolf cracked Browns forearms. Brown yelled in agony, Wolf released his hands and Brown fell over his buttocks. Wolf trowed the tablet at the side and the table shattered to pieces agains the wall that cracked. “Noooooo Wolf, not again, you know who much it costs to fix those walls” The Interviewer shook his head and put his hand on it on irritation, I’ve bleary arranged this months PnL and you’re making me work extra”. Wolf smirked at him, “the spectacle will cover your costs” Wolf said. Brown tried to get up but It was difficult since he had both forearms cracked. Brown tried to kick Wolf, but Wolf held his lower leg and pulled so Brown fell on his ass again, then Brown tried to kick Wolf with the free leg and Wolf caught it too. Wolf closed his fist and Brown’s lower leg bones shattered at Wolf unrelenting strength. Brown’s eyes were widely opened in fear, Brown repented to challenge Wolf and the SSS “Sorry, I’m so sorry, you’re the best man, please, I accept my defeat” Brown said in a voice that mixed fear, pain and desperation. Wolf walked in front of Brown’s head and kneeled, “what a pity” Wolf said, “you look so big, so strong, and quite menacing…” Wolf almost purred, then he grabbed Brown’s ams and twisted them breaking even more bones, waves of pain filled Brown’s head, Wold smiled manically while making a knot in front of Brown’s big pecs "But seems you're just for show". Then Wolf put his hands in what was left of both humerus and in just one pull he ripped both arms from the body. Brown’s blood spilled in. All directions, Wolf cried in pain AAAAAAAAAHHH was the only sound noted on the arena. Wolf then grabbed Brown’s legs and then using his unrelenting strength he crushed the legs, they where like jelly to Wolf’s. Wolfs smirked “so weak” he said and kept tying both legs to make a knot of his legs. Then he grabbed the pelvis and while yanking his hands on both sides he tore apart the pelvis, then he took both legs and in one quick pull from both arms Wolf ripped the legs from the body. “Yeeeeeeeees” Wolf yelled triumphantly and stood up. Wolf then grabbed Brown by the head with only one hand and lifted the body remains. “Useless piece of shit” Wolf said and closed his fist, the head exploded, brain, blood oozed in all directions and the body felt to the floor, Wolf opened his hand to see parts of the scalp, bone, blood and brain attached to it. He cleaned his hands on his shorts and then ripped them from the body, Wolf was naked in all his mighty presence and then he took a piss, covering Brown’s remains with his urine, after a minute, Wolf’s urine flow stopped and Wolf sighted in satisfaction. “That was a good show” he said and then opening the doors he left the place while the SSS guards clapped his hands in ovation. The Interviewer left his cubicle and walked out of the arena, just behind Wolf. Carlos went to the Interviewer side, they looked at Wolf’s from behind.“Liked the show?” Wolf asked, The Interviewer grinned “seems you’ll need to do more magic later” Carlos laughed, then Wolf said “naaah, I will get serious next time” and flexed a crab pose before going to his room to take a bath.